Abkürzungen Signatur SD Sonderdruck S

Transcription

Sonderdrucksammlung Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde: Titlelliste
(14.07.2011)
Abkürzungen Signatur
SD
Sonderdruck
S
T
A
N
ZA
Buddhismus
Tibet
Allgemein
Nepal
Zentralasien
1
(14.07.2011)
Titelliste
ID
Signatur
1765
SD S 1 1
1774
SD S 1 10
1775
SD S 1 11
1776
1777
1778
SD S 1 12
SD S 1 13
SD S 1 14
1779
SD S 1 15
1780
SD S 1 16
1781
1782
SD S 1 17
SD S 1 18
1783
SD S 1 19
1766
SD S 1 2
1784
SD S 1 20
Verfasser, Titel
La Vallée Poussin (1932): Mélanges chinois et bouddhiques. Notes et bibliographie bouddhiques. Publiés par
l'Institut Belge des Hautes Études Chinoises. Premier Volume: 1931-1932 (tirage à part). Bruxelles, 377-424.
Yūki, Reimon (1964): Bukkyō Shisōshi Ronshū [Essays on the History of Buddhist Thought]- Bibliography and
Index. Tōkyō.
Bibliographie Nakano und Inhaltsverzeichnis (1960). In: Studies in Indology and Buddhology. Presented in Honour
of Prof. Gishō Nakano on the Occasion of his Seventieth Birthday. Ed. by the Planning Committee. Koyasan
University.
Hirakawa, Akira - Werkverzeichnis bzw. Inhalt des Bandes. In: Bukkyō ni okeru Hō no Kenkyū. Tōkyō, 1975.
Nanto Bukkyō - Index 1954-1981, 1-17.
Festschrift für Prof. Satō (1972): Bukkyō Shisō Ronshū - Bibliographie und Inhalt. Tōkyō.
Yuyama, Akira (1983): The Philology of Buddhist Sanskrit. Translated by Shang Huipeng, Fang Quangchang
(chin.). In: Studies in the World Religions 3.
Iwamoto, Yutaka (1958): On the Textual Criticism of Buddhist Sanskrit Texts (jap.). Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
[Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 6/1.
Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 5/1 (1957) - Inhaltsverzeichnis.
Nanto Bukkyō [Journal of the Nanto Society for Buddhist Studies] 23-47 (1969-1981) - Inhaltsverzeichnisse.
Sarma, K.V. (1982): Manuscriptology and textual Criticism in Medieval India. In: Proceedings of the ConferenceSeminar of Indological Studies, Stockholm, October 12th-16th, 1980 (Indologica Taurinensia 10 (1982)), 281-288.
La Vallée Poussin, L. (1899-1904): Bouddhisme. Notes et Bibliographie. Le Muséon 18 (1899) 97-100, 221-225; Le
Muséon 1 (1900) 456-471; Le Muséon 2 (1901) 353-368; Le Muséon 3 (1902) 267-273; Le Muséon 4 (1903) 306317; Le Muséon 5 (1904) 193-207.
Katsura, Shoryu (1983): Indian Buddhism (II). Japanese Contributions to the Study of Buddhism. Dignāga and after,
including Esoteric Buddhism - Bibliography. 31. Congrés International des Sciences Humaines en Asie et en Afrique
du Nord.
2
(14.07.2011)
1785
SD S 1 21
1786
SD S 1 22
1787
SD S 1 23
1788
SD S 1 24
3917
SD S 1 26
1789
SD S 1 27
1790
SD S 1 28
1127
SD S 1 29
1767
SD S 1 3
1139
SD S 1 30
1141
SD S 1 31
1143
SD S 1 32
1145
SD S 1 33
1148
SD S 1 34
1150
1152
SD S 1 35
SD S 1 36
Emmerick, R.E. (?): Research on Khotanese: A Survey (1979-1982). In: ?, 127-145.
Ueyama, Daishun (1981): Études des Manuscrits Tibétains de Dunhuang relatifs au Boudddhisme de Dhyana. Bilan
et Perspectives. Journal Asiatique 269, 287-295.
Miyamoto, Shōson (ed.) (1956): Bukkyō no kompon shinzi - Bukkyō ni okeru kompon shinzi no rekishitchi shokeitai
[Fundamental Truth of Buddhism - Historical forms of the fundamental Truth in Buddhism] - Inhaltsverzeichnis und
Index. Tōkyō.
Behrsing, Siegfried (1933-35): Beiträge zu einer Milindapañha-Bibliographie. Bulletin of the School of Oriental
Studies (Unversity of London) Vol. 7, 335-348, 517-539.
Petech, Luciano and Scialpi, Fabio (1984): The works of Giuseppe Tucci. East and West 34/1-3, 23-42.
Eimer, Helmut (1987): Reviews - Edward Conze, Buddhist Scriptures. A Bibliography. Edited and revised by Lewis
Lancaster. New York, London, 1982. IIJ 30, 60-64.
Publikationen der Institutsmitglieder der Universität München Institut für Indologie und Iranistik. München, 1987,
11 S.
Tucci, Giuseppe.- Bibliographia degli scritti di Giuseppe Tucci dal 1911 al 1970. Opera Minora I. Roma 1971. XIXXIV.
Nakamura, Hajime (1976/77): A Survey of Mahāyāna Buddhism with bibliographical Notes. Part I and Part II. The
Journal of Intercultural Studies 3 (1976) 61-145, 4 (1977) 7-135.
Overseas Buddhist Study Research Project Team: Bibliography of Foreign-Language Articles on Japanese Buddhism
1960 to 1987. Annual Memoirs of the Otani University Shin Buddhist Comprehensive Research Institute 6, 1988,
151-212.
Bechert, Heinz.- Bibliographie der Schriften von Heinz Bechert. Typoscript 70 S.
Dietz, Siglinde (1989): Investigations into Buddhist Literature, A Project of the Academy of Sciences in Göttingen.
Annual Memoirs of the Otani University Shin Buddhist Comprehensive Research Institute 7, 71-77.
Matsumura, Hisashi (1986): On Editing Indian Codices Multi. Aligarh Journal of Oriental Studies 3/2, 93-100.
Vetter, Tilmann (1991): Zur religiösen Hermeneutik buddhistischer Texte. Beiträge zur Hemeneutik indischer und
abendländischer Religionstraditionen. Arbeitsdokumentation eines Symposiums. Hg. v. Gerhard Oberhammer. Wien:
öAW (SB 573), 179-192.
Hoffman, Frank J. (1991): Towards a Philosophy of Buddhist Religion. Asian Philosophy 1, No.1, 21-27.
Kōgen, Mizuno (19??): Bukkyō bunkengaku bōhōshiron [Methodologie der buddhistischen Literaturwissenschaft],
3
(14.07.2011)
1155
SD S 1 37
1158
SD S 1 38
1161
SD S 1 39
1768
SD S 1 4
1172
SD S 1 40
1173
SD S 1 41
1174
68
69
70
1662
1665
1769
SD S 1 42
SD S 1 43
SD S 1 44
SD S 1 45
SD S 1 46
SD S 1 47
SD S 1 5
1770
SD S 1 6
1771
SD S 1 7
1772
SD S 1 8
1773
SD S 1 9
125-152
Eliade, Mircea (Hrsg.) (1985): The Encyclopedia of Religion. The Articles and the Contributors. A Prospectus.
Manda, Michitoshi (1990): Bibliography of Foreign-Language Articles on Japanese Buddhism, Suppl. 1960-1989.
Annual Memoirs of the Otani Univ. Shin Buddhist Compr. Res. Inst., 8, 1-21.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1992): Some Reflections on Translating Buddhist Philosophical Texts from Sanskrit and
Tibetan. Asiatische Studien 46/1, 367-391.
Kawasaki, Shinjō (1977): Indian Buddhism. Part II - 22 (Oriental Studies in Japan: Retrospect and Prospect 19631972). Tokyo: The Centre for East Asian Cultural Studies.
Sueki, Yasuhiro (1993): Bibliographical Sources for Buddhist Studies: Emphasizing Japanese Publications from the
Viewpoint of Buddhist Philology. Offprint from the Proceedings of the 9th General Meeting of the Intern. Ass. of
Orientalist Librarians, 193-226.
Durt, Hubert (1988): Recent Japanese Publications on Buddhism. EFEO Section de Kyōto 4, Cahiers
d'Extrême-Asie, 205-216
Octopus (1996): Buddhismus-Bibliographie. 1-64.
Deegalle, Mahinda (1997): A Bibliography on Sinhala Buddhism. Journal of Buddhist Ethics 4, 1-22.
Silburn, Lilian (1977): Bibliographie. Aux sources du Bouddhisme, 489-511.
Keown, Damien (1995): A Bibliography on Buddhism and Human Rights. Journal of Buddhist Ethics, 1-9.
Bibliographie Heinz Bechert 63 S.
Peter Skilling: Publications (June, 2003), 7 S.
Agehananda Bharati - List of Publications 1950-1983.
Schayer, St. (1933): Über die Methode der Nyāya-Forschung. In: Festschrift Moriz Winternitz 1863 - 23. Dezember
1933. Hsg. von Otto Stein und Wilhelm Gampert. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz Verlag, 247-257.
Sakurabe, Hajime (1968): Some Problems in the Editing of A Critical Pāli Dictionary (jap.). Journal of Indian and
Buddhist Studies (Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū) 16/2, 669-672.
Zwecker, Karin und v. Hinüber, Oskar (1977): Index zum Hōbōgirin: Sanskrit-Japanisch. Studien zur Indologie und
Iranistik 3, 107-113.
Yuyama, Akira (1983): The Need for Systematic Bibliographies in Buddhist Sanskrit Philology (jap.). South Asian
Studies 2, 65-76.
4
(14.07.2011)
2094
SD S 10 1
2103
SD S 10 10
1465
SD S 10 100
1466
SD S 10 101
1467
SD S 10 102
1468
SD S 10 103
1648
SD S 10 104
1661
SD S 10 105
1680
SD S 10 106
2104
SD S 10 11
2105
SD S 10 12
2106
SD S 10 13
2107
2108
SD S 10 14
SD S 10 15
2109
SD S 10 16
Hikata, Ryusho (1960): Gaṇḍavyūha and the Reliefs of Barabuḍur-Galleries. In: Studies in Indology and
Buddhology. Presented in Honour of Prof. Gishō Nakano, Dr. Litt. on the Occasion of his 70th Birthday. Kyushu,150 (12 plates).
Schlingloff, Dieter (1973): Prince Sudhana and the Kinnarī. An Indian Love-story in Ajanta. Indologica Taurinensia
1, 155-167 (7 figures).
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah E. (1999/2000): The Buddhist art of Gujarat: on Tāranātha's Old Western Indian Style. In:
Silk Roar Art and Archaeology 6 (Paper in honour of Francine Tissot, ed. by E. Errington and O. Bopearachchi), pp.
253-267.
Leisen, Hans and Jroslav Poncar (2000?): German Apsara Conservation Project: Angkor Wat.
Lesbre, Emmanuelle (2000): La conversion de Hārītī au Buddha: origine du thème iconographigue et interprétations
picturales chinoises. In: Arts Asiatiques 55, pp. 98-119.
Mesnil, Evelyne (1999): Les Seize Arhat dans la peinture chinoise (VIIIe-Xe S.) et les collections japonaises:
Prémices iconographiques et stzlistiques. In: Arts Asiatiques 54, 66-84.
Wandl, Erna (1999): Painted Textiles in a Buddhist Temple. Textile History 30/1, 16-28.
Allinger, Eva (2001): Narrative Paintings in the 12th-13th Century Manuscripts: An Examination of Photographs
Taken by Rāhula Sāṅkṛtyāyana at the Ñor Monastery , Tibet. Journal of Bengal Art 6, 101-115.
The Collecting of Oriental Art in Hungary as Reflected in the Collections of the Ferenc Hopp Museum of Eastern
Asiatic Arts. In Honour of the 35th International Congress of Asian and North African Studies. June 26, 1997August 31, 2000. Budapest, 10 S.
Klar, H. (o.J.): Die buddhistsichen Höhlentempel bei Ajantā. o.A., 98-117.
Filliozat, Jean (1954): Le symbolisme du monument du Phnoṃ Bākhèṅ. Bulletin de l'École Française d'ExtrêmeOrient 44/2, 527-554.
Schlingloff, D. (1973): A battle-painting in Ajanta. In: Indologen-Tagung 1971. Verhandlungen der Indologischen
Arbeitstagung im Museum für Indische Kunst Berlin 7.-9. Oktober 1971. Hsg. von Herbert Härtel und Volker
Moeller. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner Verlag, 196-203.
Alsdorf, Ludwig (o.J.): Reise nach Nepal. Westermanns Monatshefte, 41-47.
Finot, Louis (1932): Le Yaśodharagiri et le Phimānàkàs. Journal Asiatique 220, 47-59.
Schlingloff, D. (1977): Die Jātaka-Darstellungen in der Höhle 16 von Ajanta. In: Beiträge zur Indienforschung. Ernst
Waldschmidt zum 80. Geburtstag gewidmet. Berlin, 451-478.
5
(14.07.2011)
2110
SD S 10 17
2111
SD S 10 18
2112
SD S 10 19
2095
SD S 10 2
2113
SD S 10 20
2114
SD S 10 21
2115
SD S 10 22
2116
SD S 10 23
2117
SD S 10 24
2118
SD S 10 25
2119
SD S 10 26
2120
SD S 10 27
2121
SD S 10 28
2122
SD S 10 29
2096
SD S 10 3
Gabain, A. von (1977): Wort und Bild, Gedanken zur erzählend-illustrativen Kunst von Turfan. In: Beiträge zur
Indienforschung. Ernst Waldschmidt zum 80. Geburtstag gewidmet. Berlin, 105-118.
Coomaraswamy, Ananda K. (1928): Erakapatra Nāgārāja. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 629-630.
Coomaraswamy, Ananda K. (1928): Some Early Buddhist Reliefs Identified. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
390-398.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1971): Die Einhorn-Legende. Christiana Albertina 11, 51-64.
Coomaraswamy, Ananda K. (1928): The Buddha's cūḍā, Hair, uṣṇīṣa, and Crown. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 815-841.
Gordine, Dora (1942): A lecture on the Sculpture of Indochina, Siam, and Java. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
132-138 (9 plates).
Franz, Gerhard (1981): Turmstupa-Modell aus Turfan. Zur Herkunft der Pagode in China. Bruckmanns Pantheon.
International Art Journal 39/2, 169-171.
Franz, Heinrich Gerhard (1981): Buddhistische Kunst und Kultur entlang der "Seidenstraße". Afghanistan Journal 3,
96-101.
Franz, H. G. (1979): Ambulatory temples in Buddhism and Hinduism. South Asian Archaelogy, 449-458.
Franz, Heinrich Gerhard (o.J.): Chotscho und Yar-Khoto. Die beiden Ruinenstädte der Turfan-Oase als Zentren
buddhistischer Baukunst. In: A. von Le Coq - Chotscho. Graz: Akademische Druck- u. Verlagsanstalt, 19-24.
Buchthal, H. (1943): The Common Classical Sources of Buddhist and Christian Narrative Art. The Summary of a
Lecture given on 11th February, 1943, under the joint auspices of the Royal Asiatic and India Societies. Journal of
the Royal Asiatic Society, 137-148 (plates 5-14).
Hargreaves, H. (1951): Masterpieces of Oriental Art. 17 Representations of the Bodhisattva Going to School, in
Gandhāra Reliefs (plate 5). Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 131-133.
Lindsay, J. H. (1951): The Makara in Early Chinese Sculpture (plate 5). Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 133138.
Bandaranayake, Senake (1978): Sri Lanka and Monsoon Asia: Patterns of local and regional architectural
development and the problem of the traditional Sri Lankan roof. In: Senarat Paranavitana Commemoration Volume.
Ed. by Leelananda Prematilleke, Karthigesu Indrapala and J.E. van Lohuizen-De Leeuw. Leiden: E.J. Brill, 22-44.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1972): Jātakamālā-Darstellungen in Ajanta. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens 16, 5565.
6
(14.07.2011)
2123
SD S 10 30
2124
SD S 10 31
2125
SD S 10 32
2126
SD S 10 33
2127
SD S 10 34
2128
SD S 10 35
2129
SD S 10 36
2130
SD S 10 37
2131
SD S 10 38
2132
SD S 10 39
2097
SD S 10 4
2133
SD S 10 40
2134
SD S 10 41
2135
SD S 10 42
Harle, J. C. (1978): A Gupta ear-ring. Studies in South Asian Culture. 3, 74-80.
Bone, Karl (1907): A painting by Li Lung-Mien. 1100-1106 A.D.. T'oung Pao. Archives concernant l'histoire, les
langues, la géographie et l'ethnographie de l'Asie Orientale série 2 vol. 8, 235-267.
Krishan, Y. (1964): Was Gandhāra art a product of Mahāyāna Buddhism ? Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 104119.
Quaritch Wales, H. G. (1966): Dvāravatī in South-East Asian cultural history. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
40-52.
Roth, Gustav (1980): Bemerkungen zum Stūpa des Kṣemaṃkara. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 5/6, 181-194 (6
Abbildungen).
Coedès, G. (1957): Comptes rendus: D.T. Devendra, The Buddha Image and Ceylon. Colombo, K.V.G. de Silva and
Sons, 1957. Journal Asiatique 245, 211.
Brough, John (1982): Amitābha and Avalokiteśvara in an inscribed Gandhāran sculpture. Indologica Taurinensia 10,
65-70.
Rhys Davids, C. A. (1927): Notices of books: The Life of the Buddha on the Stūpa of Barabuḍur, according to the
Lalitavistara-text. Ed. by Dr. N. J. Krom. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 1926. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
632-633.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1974): Das Nandyāvarta-Symbol. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft
Supplement 2. 18. Deutscher Orientalistentag vom 1.-5. Oktober 1972, in Lübeck. Vorträge hsg. von Wolfgang
Voigt. Wiesbaden, 356-366.
Bhat, M. S. (1970): A fragment of a frescoed frieze depicting Dīpaṅkara Buddha in Mīrān, Central Asia. The Journal
of the Ganganatha Jha Research Institute 26/1-3, 587-589.
Anneliese und Claus Vogel (1967): Zu dem umstrittenen Basrelief am Stūpa von Barhut. Deutsche Zahnärztliche
Zeitschrift 5, 730-732.
Sahai, Bhagwant (1979): Bronze images of Cundā in the Patna Museum. Journal of the GanganathaJha Vendiya
Sanskrita Vidyapeetha 35/3-4, 71-80.
Banerji, Adris (1945): A clay Votive Stupa from Sarnath. The Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research Institute 3/12, 117-120.
Vogel, Claus (1964-1965): On a controversial Bas-Relief from the stūpa of Bharhut (Cunningha,'s plate XXXIII 3).
Indo-Iranian Journal 8, 197-210.
7
(14.07.2011)
2136
SD S 10 43
2137
SD S 10 44
2138
SD S 10 45
2139
SD S 10 46
2140
SD S 10 47
2141
SD S 10 48
2142
SD S 10 49
2098
SD S 10 5
2143
SD S 10 50
2144
SD S 10 51
2145
SD S 10 52
2146
SD S 10 53
2147
SD S 10 54
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1981): Ritual as interaction at Bamiyan. In: Gaeffke, P. & Oleksiw, S. (eds.): System of
Communications and Interaction in South Asia. Philadelphia, 65-69.
Klimburg-Salter (o.J.): Vaiśravaṇa in North-West India. In: Madhu: Recent Researchs in Indian Archaeology and Art
History. Shri M.N. Deshpande Festschrift. Delhi, 253-262 (plates 45-47).
Callieri, Pierfrancesco (1985): Osservazioni su un rilievo su roccia presso Būnérwal (Pūran, N.W.F.P., Pakistan).
Serie Orientale Roma 56/1, 199-207.
Faccenna, Domenico (1985): Note Gandhariche - 2. Sulla ricostruzione di un grande rilievo da Butkara i raffigurante
la partenza di Siddhārta da Kapilavastu. Serie Orientale Roma 56/1, 325-341 (14 Tafeln).
Franz, Heinrich Gerhard (1985): Ursprünge und Vorstufen des indischen Turmtempels. Serie Orientale Roma 56/1,
417-443 (8 Tafeln).
Jera-Bezard, Robert et Maillard, Monique (1985): Origine et montage des bannières peintes de Dunhuang. In: Arts
Asiatiques. Annales du musée Guimel et du musée Cernuschi 40, 83-91.
Durt, Hubert, Riboud Krishnā et Tung-Hung, Lai (1985): A propos de "stūpa miniatures" votifs du 5e siècle
découverts à Tourfan et au Gansu. In: Arts Asiatiques. Annales du musée Guimel et du musée Cernuschi 40, 92-106.
Schermann, L. (o.J.): Frühbuddhistische Steinskulpturen in China. Zeitschrift des Buddhismus [Untersuchung zur
Geschichte des Buddhismus 4], 1-11.
Berthier, François (1983): Les premières statues bouddhiques du Japon, Entrevues a Travers les Textes Anciens.
Presented at The 31st International Congress of Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho
Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture),14 pages (typescript).
Egami, Yasushi (1983): Landscape Depiction in Sutra Ornamentation in the Heian Period: With Special Reference to
Lotus Sutra Ornamentation. Presented at The 31st International Congress of Human Sciences in Asia and North
Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture), 13 pages (typescript).
Donohashi, Akio (1983): Paintings of the Lotus Sutra at Dunhuang. Presented at The 31st International Congress of
Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture), 12 pages
(typescript; 4 pages lists).
Karetzky Eichenbaum, Patricia (1983): The Sutra of Cause and Effect and its Illustration in China. Presented at The
31st International Congress of Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute
of Eastern Culture), 11 pages (typescript).
Charpentier, Jarl (1926-28): Remarks on the identification of some Jataka pictures. Bulletin of the School of Oriental
8
(14.07.2011)
2148
SD S 10 55
2149
SD S 10 56
2150
SD S 10 57
2151
SD S 10 58
2152
SD S 10 59
2099
SD S 10 6
2153
SD S 10 60
2154
SD S 10 61
2155
SD S 10 62
498
SD S 10 63
499
SD S 10 64
500
SD S 10 65
Studies 4, 493-503.
Sirén, Osvald (1933-35): Review: The George Eumorfopoulos Collection Catalogue of the Chinese and Corean
Bronzes, Sculptures, Jades, Jewellery, and Miscellaneous Objects. London: Ernest, Benn, 1932. Bulletin of the
School of Oriental and African Studies 7, 192-203.
Inagaki, H. (1979): Review: Jōji Okazaki: Pure Land Buddhist Painting. Translated and adapted by Elizabeth ten
Grotenhuis (Japanese Arts Library 4). Tokyo: Kodansha International and Shibundo, 1977. Bulletin of the School of
Oriental and African Studies 42, 583-584.
Tarzi, Zémaryalai (1983): La grotte K 3 de Bāmyān. Arts Asiatiques 38, 20-29.
Burgess, J. (1906): Book-notice: L'Art Gréco-Bouddhique du Gandhāra:`Étude sur les Origines, de l'Influence
classique dans l'Art bouddhique de l'Inde err de l'extréme Orient. Par A. Foucher. Tome premier: Introduction, les
Édifices, les Bas-reliefs; avec 300 illustrations, une planche et uns carte. Paris, 1905. Indian Antiquary 35, 213-215.
Verardi, Giovanni (1983): The Kuṣāṇa Emperors as Cakravartins. Dynastic Art and Cults in India and Central Asia:
History of a Theory, Clarifications and Refutations. With a note by Alessandro Grossato. East and West 33/1-4, 225294.
Kirste, J. (1920): Zum Citralakṣaṇa. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 74, 270-273.
Rozh, Gustav (1977-78): A Stūpa Passage in Kuladatta's Kriyāsaṃgraha. The Journal of the Bihar Research Society
63-64, 709-722.
Coomaraswamy, A. K. (1937): Review: Gayā and Buddha-Gayā. By Benimadhab Barua. Vol. I, Book i, Early
History of the Holy Land, Vol. II. Books ii-v, Old Shrines at Buddha-Gayā, with 77 illustrations on 41 collotype
plates. Calcutta: Indian Research Institute Publications. Indian History Series No. 1, and Fine Arts Series No. 4,
1934. Journal of the American Oriental Society 57, 191-193.
Waddell, L. A. (1893): Note on some Ajanta Paintings. Indian Antiquary 22, 8-11.
Bhattacharya, Gouriswar (1986): Two inscribed Buddhist images from the Museum of Indian Art, Berlin.
Deyadharma. Studies in Memory of Dr. D. C. Sircar. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications (Sri Garib Dass Oriental Ser.
33), 29-45.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1987): Dukhtar-i Nushirvan: An Ideology of Kingship. Kusumañjali. New Interpretation
of Indian Art & Culture. Sh. C. Sivaramamurti Comm. Vol. ed. Nagaraja Rao. Delhi, Agam Kala Prakashan, 61-76 +
4 plates.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1988): Die Pūrṇa-Erzählung in einer Kizil-Mal1erei. Zentralasiatische Studien 21, 180-195.
9
(14.07.2011)
501
SD S 10 66
502
SD S 10 67
503
SD S 10 68
504
SD S 10 69
2100
SD S 10 7
517
SD S 10 70
519
SD S 10 71
520
SD S 10 72
521
SD S 10 73
522
SD S 10 74
523
SD S 10 75
524
525
526
SD S 10 76
SD S 10 77
SD S 10 78
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1990): The Gilgit Manuscript Covers and the "Cult of the Book". South Asian
Archaeology 1987. Proceedings of the Ninth International conference of the Association of South Asian
Archaeologists in Western Europe, held in the Fondazione Giorgio Cini, Island of San Giorgio Maggiore, Venice, ed.
by M. Taddei. Part 2. Rome, 815-830.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1989): Chūgoku no Chibetto Bukkyō Jinin [Tempel des tibetischen Buddhismus in China].
Chūgoku 3, 216-223.
Lokesh Chandra (1985): Borobudur as a Monument of Esoteric Buddhism. Journal of the Asiatic Society XXVII/4,
22-77.
Klimburg, Max (1974): Die Entwicklung des 2. indo-iranischen Stils von Kutscha. Schriften zur Geschichte und
Kultur des Alten Orients 5, 317-325.
Bareau, André (1967): Recherches complémentaires sur le site probable de la Dhānyakaṭaka de Hiuan-Tsang. Arts
Asiatiques 16, 89-100 (26 figures).
Yuyama, Akira (1991): The Kacchapa-Jātaka in Bas-relief at the Caṇýi M_ndut in Central Java. Felicitation
Volume f. Prof. Dr. Egaku Mayeda Tokyo: Sankibō Busshorin, 263-265.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah and M. Taddei (1991): The Uṣṇīsa and the Brahmarandhra: An Aspect of Light
Symbolism in Gandharan Buddha Images. BIB 88, 73-93.
Sander, Lore (1991): Towards the Identification of a Woodcut Illustration of the Aparimitāyur-(Nāma)-JñānaMahāyānasūtra. Bibliotheca Indo-Buddhica, 88, Akṣayanīvī, Essays presented to Dr. Debala Mitra in admiration of
her scholarly contributions, 153-162 & fig. 1-13.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1992): The Painted Covers of the Saṃghāṭasūtra 627/8 and the Votive Objects from
Gilgit. Monographs in World Archaeology, 14, Papers from the Tenth International Conference of South Asian
Archaeologists in Western Europe, Musée National des Arts asiatiques - Guimet, Paris, France, 3-7 July 1989, 395402.
Borromeo, Alberto (1992): Il Prabhāsa-Avadāna A Kizil. Rivista degli Studi Orientali, 66/1-2, 59-78.
Gabain, A. v. (1971): Kṣitigarbha-Kult in Zentralasien, Buchillustrationen aus den Turfan-Funden. IndologenTagung 1971. Hrsg.: Herbert Härtel und Volker Moeller. 47-71.
Schlingloff, D. (1971): A Battle-Painting in Ajanta. Indologen-Tagung 1971. 196-203.
Fischer, K. (1971): Archäologische Landesaufnahme im Afghanischen Sistan. Indologen-Tagung 1971. 204-209.
Irwin, John (1971): The Sāñchī Torso. Indologen-Tagung 1971. 210-223.
10
(14.07.2011)
527
SD S 10 79
2101
SD S 10 8
538
SD S 10 80
539
SD S 10 81
541
SD S 10 82
543
SD S 10 83
544
SD S 10 84
545
SD S 10 85
546
SD S 10 86
547
548
549
SD S 10 87
SD S 10 88
SD S 10 89
2102
SD S 10 9
562
SD S 10 90
563
SD S 10 91
939
SD S 10 92
940
SD S 10 93
Burton-Page, J. (1971): A Project of Documentation and Research in the Art and Archaeology of Early Buddhism.
Indologen-Tagung 1971. 283-285.
Bareau, André (1965): Le site de la Dhānyakaṭakā de Hiuan-Tsang suivi d'une note stylistique par Mireille Bénisti.
Arts Asiatiques 12, 23-81 (22 figures).
Schlingloff, Dieter (1993): Wandmalereien aus dem alten Indien. Einsichten - Forschung a.d. Ludwig-Maximilians
Univ. München, 1, 9-14.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1989): Review: Siegfried LIENHARD: Die Abenteuer des Kaufmanns Siṃhala.
Veröffentlichungen des Museums für Indische Kunst Berlin, Band 7. Indo-Iranian Journal 32, 164-165.
Wayman, Alex (1989): The Mathurā Set of Aṣṭamaṅgala (Eight Auspicious Symbols) in Early and Later Times.
Repr. from Mathura: The Cultural Heritage General Editor, Doris Meth Srinivasan, 234-246.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1991): Inscribed Vessels from Buddhist Monasteries in Termez and Salihundam. Pakistan
Archaeology 26, 120-124.
Gail, Adalbert (1994): Ein Jaina-Mönch beim Parinirvāṇa des Buddha. Festschrift Klaus Bruhn, 333-337.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1994): Die wunderbare über-querung der Gaṅgā. Zur Text- und Bildtradition einer
buddhistischen Legende. Festschr. Klaus Bruhn, 571-584.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1995): Bilddokumentation über Malereien in den buddhistischen Höhlenklöstern von Ajanta,
Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität München, 74. Jahresbericht, 18-20.
Lalou, Marcelle (1930): Notes sur la Décoration des Monastères Bouddhiques. Arts Asiatique, 1-3.
Skilling, Peter (1996): Symbols on the Body, Feet, and Hands of a Buddha, Part II - Short Lists. JSS, 5-28.
Ramchandra Dikshitar, V.R. (1938): Origin and Early History of Caityas. IHQ, 440-451.
Elisséeff, Serge (1936): The Bommōkyō and the Great Buddha of the Tōdaiji. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 1,
84-95.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1994): Some Remarks on Canopies in Bāmiyān. Atti Dei Convegni Lincei 127. La Persia
E L'Asia Centrale Da Alessandro Al X Secolo, 473-487.
Joshi, M.C. (1997): From Symbolic Pillar to Preaching Buddha - A Survey of early Buddhist Art. Roopa-Lekha
LXIV, LXV, LXVI, 65-85.
Zin, Monika (1998): Der Vidūṣaka jenseits der Bühne. Indo-Asiatische Zeitschrift 2, 30-41.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1998): Memorandum on the making of reconstructive copies of the Ajanta paintings. IndoAsiatische Zeitschrift 2, 42-53.
11
(14.07.2011)
941
SD S 10 94
942
SD S 10 95
943
SD S 10 96
944
SD S 10 97
945
SD S 10 98
946
SD S 10 99
2156
SD S 11 1
2164
SD S 11 1
2167
SD S 11 10
2168
SD S 11 11
2169
SD S 11 12
2170
SD S 11 13
2171
SD S 11 14
2172
SD S 11 15
2173
SD S 11 16
Yamabe, Nobuyushi (1999): An Examination of the Mural Paintings of Toyok Cave 20 in Conjunction with the
Origin of the Amitayus Visualisation Sutra. Orientations 30 April, 38-44.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1993): The Oldest Image of a Garuýa in Indian Painting. Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series
105. Centenary Commemoration Volume, 379-385.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1994): Jainas and other 'Heretics' in Buddhist Art. In: N.N. Bhattacharyya (ed.): Jainism and
Prakrit in Ancient and Medieval India; Essays for Prof. Jagdish Chandra Jain. New Delhi: Manohar Publishers and
Distributors, 71-82.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1994): Die wunderbare überquerung der Gaṅgā. Zur Text- und Bildtradition einer buddhistischen
Legende. In: N. Balbir & J.K. Bautze (Hrsg.): Festschrift für KLAUS BRUHN zur Vollendung des 65. Lebensjahres,
571-584.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1997/98): Das Mahāprātihārya in der zentralasiatischen Hīnayāna-Kunst. Indologica Taurinensia,
volume XXIII-XXIV, 175-194.
Bautze-Picron, Claudine (1997): Le groupe des Huit Grands Bodhisatva en Inde: Genèse et
développement. In: N. Eilenberg, S. Diskul, R. Brown (eds.): Living a Life in Accord with Dhamma: Papers
in Honor of Professor Jean Boisselier on His Eightieth Birthday. Bangkok: Silpakorn University, 1-55.
Tucci, G (1958): Preliminary report on an archaeological survey in Swat. East and West (New Series) 9/4, 279-328.
Gullini, G. (1958): Marginal note on the excavations at the Castle of Udegram: restoration problems. East and West
(New Series) 9/4, 329-348.
Smith, Vincent A. (July 1904): Deposit of Sutras in Stupas. Indian Antiquary 33, 175-176.
Stein, A. (Febr., March 1901): Notes on an archaeological tour in South Bihār and Harāribāgh. Indian Antiquary 30,
54-63, 81-97 (4 figures, plan).
Bühler, G. (Nov. 1896): A new inscribed Graeco-Buddhist Pedestal. Indian Antiquary 25, 311-312.
Stein, A. (Jan. 1899): Detailed report of an archaeological tour with the Buner Field Force. Indian Antiquary 28, 1463.
Oertel, F. O. (Oct. 1908): Some remarks on the excavations at Sarnath carried out in the year 1904-5. Indian
Antiquary 37, 277-280.
Luard, C. E. (Aug., Sept. 1910): Gazetteer gleanings in Central India. Indian Antiquary 39, 225-235, 245-246 (6
plans, 23 figures, 5 plates).
Yazdani, G. (1941): Excavations at Kondapur. An Andhra Town (Cir. 200 B.C. to 200 A.D.). Annals of the
12
(14.07.2011)
2174
516
518
2157
1041
1042
533
534
535
537
1104
1106
2158
2159
2160
2162
2161
2163
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 22/3-4, 171-185 (18 plates).
Schopen, Gregory (1987): Burial ,ad sanctos` and the physical presence of the Buddha in early Indian Buddhism. A
SD S 11 17
study in the archaeology of religions. Religion 17, 193-225.
SD S 11 18
Jettmar, Karl (1987): Entdeckungen in Baltistan. Indo Asia (29. Jg.), 38-42.
SD S 11 19
Jettmar, Karl (1988): Exploration in Baltistan. Typoscript. 7 S.
Karny, H. H. (1924): Ein Besuch beim Borodur. Zeitschrift für Buddhismus [Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des
SD S 11 2
Buddhismus 8], 3-19.
Temple, R.C. (1893): Notes on antiquities in Ramannadesa (the Talaing country of Burma. IA 23, 327-366; 1 Karte,
SD S 11 20 Sd1
19 Tafeln.
SD S 11 20 Sd2 Temple, R.C. (1894): Buddhist caves in Mergul. IA 23, 168.
Jettmar, Karl (1984): Project: Rockcarvings and Inscriptions along the Karakorum Highway. Himalayan Research
SD S 11 21
Bulletin 3/1984, 31-37.
Kuwayama, Shoshin (1987): Tapa Shotor and Lalma: Aspects of Stupa Court at Hadda. Annali 47, 153-176, plates 1SD S 11 22
8.
Jettmar, Karl (1984): Felsbilder und Inschriften am Karakorum Highway. DFG - Geschichte, Kunst und Altertum.
SD S 11 23
Geisteswissenschaftliche Langfristprojekte der Deutschen Forschungsgemeinschaft. Eine Ausstellung aus Anlaß der
DFG-Jahresversammlung 1984 in Bonn, 57-59.
Lokesh-Chandra (1979): The Borobudur As A Monument of Esoteric Buddhism. Int. Academy of Indian Culture,
SD S 11 24
New Delhi, 1-68.
Howell, James (1989): Note on the Society's Excavations at Sannathi, Gulbarga District, Karnataka, India. South
SD S 11 25
Asian Studies 5, 159-162.
SD S 11 26
Seshadri, S. (1972): Buddhist Monuments in Mysore. Artibus Asiae, vol. XXXIV 2/3, 169-182.
Przyluski, Jean (1936): Les Sept Terrasses du Barabuḍur. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 1, 251-256.
SD S 11 3
SD S 11 4
Bohlin, Birger (1936): Newly Visited Western Caves at Tun-Huang. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 1, 163-167.
SD S 11 5
Jettmar, K. (1961): Zur "Beweisungsszene" aus Pendzikent. Central Asian Journal 6/1, 262-269.
SD S 11 6a
Schlumberger, Daniel (1952): Le Temple de Surkh Kotal en Bactriane. Journal Asiatique 240, 433-453.
SD S 11 6b
Schlumberger, Daniel (1955): Le Temple de Surkh Kotal en Bactriane (III). Journal Asiatique 243, 269-279.
Morris, Rekha (1982): The early sculptures from Sārnāth. Indologica Taurinensia 10 [Proceedings of the ConferenceSD S 11 7
13
(14.07.2011)
2165
SD S 11 8
2166
SD S 11 9
2175
SD S 12 1
2184
SD S 12 10
2185
SD S 12 11
2186
SD S 12 12
2187
SD S 12 13
2188
SD S 12 14
2189
SD S 12 15
2190
2191
2192
SD S 12 16
SD S 12 17
SD S 12 18
2193
SD S 12 19
2176
SD S 12 2
2194
SD S 12 20
2195
SD S 12 21
2196
SD S 12 22
Seminar of Indological Studies. Sponsored by the Royal Swedish Academy of Letters, History and Antiquities,
Stockholm, October 12th - 16th, 1980], 155-168.
Hendley, T. H. (1885): Buddhist Remains near Sámbhur, in Western Rajputana, India. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society 17, 29-37.
Deydier, Henri (1951): La date de Kaniṣka, L'art du Gandhara et la chronologie du Nord-Ouest de l'Inde. Réflexions
à propos d'une récente théorie. Journal asiatique 239, 133-151.
Petech, L. (1961): The Chronology of the Early Inscripts of Nepal. East and West (New Series) 12/4, 227-232.
Fussman, Gérard (1978): Inscriptions de Gilgit. Bulletin de l'École Française d'Extrême-Orient 65/1, 1-63 (and 32
planches).
Fleet, J. F. (1909): The last words of Asoka. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 981-1016.
Geiger, Wilhelm (1933): Königsnamen in den Brāhmī-Inschriften Ceylons. In: Festschrift Moriz Winternitz 1863 23. Dezember 1933. Hsg. von Otto Stein und Wilhelm Gampert. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz Verlag, 313-321.
Wickremasinghe, M. de Z. (1930-32): On the Etymology and Interpretation of Certain Words and Phrases in the
Aśoka Edicts. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 345-348.
Charpentier, Jarl (1930-32): Antiochus, King of the Yavanas. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 303-321.
Stein, A. (1899): Notes on inscriptions from Udyāna, presented by Major Deane. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 895-903 (10 Abbildungen).
Bühler, G. (1897): The Dicovery of Buddha's Birthplace. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 429-433.
Smith, Vincent A. (1897): The Birthplace of Gautama Buddha. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 615-621.
Corrie, Arran (1897): The Discovery of the Birthplace of the Buddha. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 644-651.
Charpentier, Jarl (1933): Kleine Bemerkungen zum fünften Säulenedikt des Aśoka. In: Festschrift Moriz Winternitz
1863 - 23. Dezember 1933. Hsg. von Otto Stein und Wilhelm Gampert. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz Verlag, 303-312.
Kern, H. (1906): Sur l'invocation d'une inscription Bouddhique de Battambang. Le Muséon (Nouvelle Série) 7, 4666.
Janert, Klaus Ludwig (1963-64): Zu den Aśoka-Inschriften. 4. Zwei Berichtigungen zur Edition von Dhauli. IndoIranian Journal 7, 166-169.
Norman, K. R. (1983): Notes on the Ahraurā version of Aśoka's first Minor Rock Edict. Indo-Iranian Journal 26,
277-292.
Boyer, A.-M. (1915): L'inscription en Kharoṣṭhī du 15 Āṣāḍha 136. Journal Asiatique 5, 281-298.
14
(14.07.2011)
2197
SD S 12 23
2198
SD S 12 24
2199
SD S 12 25
2202
SD S 12 26
2201
SD S 12 27
2200
SD S 12 28
2203
SD S 12 29
2177
SD S 12 3
2204
2205
SD S 12 30
SD S 12 31
2206
SD S 12 32
2207
SD S 12 33
2208
SD S 12 34
2209
SD S 12 35
2210
SD S 12 36
2211
SD S 12 37
Hinüber, Oskar von (1985): Epigraphical varieties of continental Pāli from Devnimori and Ratnagiri. In: Buddhism
and Its Relation to Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto:
Heirakuji Shoten, 185-200.
Hirano, Shinkan (1964): Innensō no Bonbun shiryō Indokotōshutsudo no Rengameibun no Naiyohitei [Identifying of
Brick Inscriptions of Nidānasaṃyukta from Ancient Indian Stūpas]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyō [Journal of
Indian and Buddhist Studies] 12/1, 158-160.
Konow, Sten (1927): Some new facts about the eras of the Kharoṣṭhī inscriptions. Acta Orientalia 5, 28-38.
Wright, J. C. (1980): Review: Schneider, Ulrich: Die grossen Felsen-Edikte Aśokas: kritische Ausgabe, Übersetzung
und Analyse der Texte [Freiburger Beiträge zur Indologie 11]. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1978. Bulletin of the
Turner, R. L. (1926-28): Review: Hultzsch, E.: Inscriptions of Aśoka. Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, vol. 1.
Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1925. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 4, 362-365.
Smith, Vincent A. (Apr. 1902): The inscriptions of Mahanaman at Bodhgaya. Indian Antiquary 31, 192-197.
Lévi, Sylvain (June 1904): On some terms employed in the Inscriptions of the Kshatrapas. Indian Antiquary 33, 163174.
Alsdorf, L. (1968): Der Schluss von Aśokas Dreizehnten Felsedikt. Mélanges d'Indianisme à la mémoire de Louis
Renou [Publications de l'Institut de Civilisation Indienne 28], 23-33.
Kosambi, Dharmananda (June 1910): The Pali inscription at Sarnath. Indian Antiquary 39, 217.
Bühler, G. (Dec. 1897): Pada, the writer of Asoka's Siddapur Edicts. Indian Antiquary 26, 334-335.
Davary, G. Djelani (1977): A List of the Inscriptions of Pre-Islamic Period from Afghanistan. Studien zur Indologie
und Iranistik 3, 11-22.
Humbach, Helmut (1978): A newly discovered Kharoṣṭhī Inscription. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 4, 79-80.
Salomon, Richard (1981): The Spinwam (North Waziristan) Kharoṣṭhī Inscription. Studien zur Indologie und
Iranistik 7, 11-20.
Niklas, Ulrike (1985): Bemerkungen zu einer neuen Edition der 14 großen Felsedikte des Aśoka in Erraguḍi (AP).
Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 10, 213-229.
Salomon, Richard (1986): The Inscriptions of Senavarma, King of Oḍi. Indo-Iranian Journal 29, 261-293 (1 figure).
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1984): The present state of researches on the Sanskrit epigraphy of Cambodia: some
observations. Amr̥tadhārā. Prof. R.N. Dandekar Felicitation Volume, 475-483.
15
(14.07.2011)
2212
SD S 12 38
2213
SD S 12 39
2178
SD S 12 4
2214
SD S 12 40
2215
SD S 12 41
2216
SD S 12 42
733
SD S 12 43
734
SD S 12 44
735
SD S 12 45
736
SD S 12 46
737
SD S 12 47
738
SD S 12 48
739
SD S 12 49
2179
SD S 12 5
764
SD S 12 50
767
SD S 12 51
Seth, H.C. (1939-40): Candragupta Maurya and the Meharauli Iron Pillar Inscription. New Indian Antiquary 2, 625633.
Roth, Gustav (o.J.): Alphabet der Schriftzeichen der Handschrift des Bhikṣunivinaya und Abhisamācarika-Dharma
der Mahāsāṃghika-Lokottaravādin. O.A., 20 Seiten.
Brough, John (1961): A Kharoṣṭhī inscription from China. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
24/3, 517-530.
Ko, Taw Sein (Jan. 1893): A preliminary study of the Po:u:daung Inscription of S'Inbyuyiṅ, 1774 A.D. Indian
Antiquary 22, 1-8 (7 pages transcription into Modern Burmese characters, 2 figures).
Ko, Taw Sein (Jan., Febr., Apr., June, Aug., Sept., Oct. 1893): A preliminary study of the Kalyani Inscriptions of
Dhammacheti, 1476 A.D.. Indian Antiquary 22, 11-17, 29-53, 85-89, 150-159, 206-213, 236-243, 274-275 (6 plates,
2 pages of sketches, 1 plan).
Bühler, G. (Nov. 1893): Asoka's Sahasram, Rupnath and Airat Edicts. Indian Antiquary 22, 299-306 (1 plate).
Andersen, Paul Kent (1986): Preliminaries to a textual criticism of the Minor Rock Edicts of Aśoka. Deyadharma.
Studies in Memory of Dr. D. C. Sircar. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications (Sri Garib Dass Oriental Ser. 33), 1-7.
Falk, Harry (1990): Die 256 Nächte Aśokas. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 140/1, 96122.
Caillat, Colette (1988): Aspects de l'Épigraphie dans l'Asie du Sud et du Sud-Est. Paris: Institut de France, Académie
des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, 12 S.
Caillat, Colette (19??): Sur l'Authenticité Linguistique des eEdits d'Asoka. 414-432.
Ta-fu, Chou and Bagchi, P. C. (1945): New lights on the Chinese Inscriptions of Bodhgayā. Sino-Indian-Studies 1,
111-114.
Gokhale, V.V. (1945): A Brāhmī Stone Inscription from Tunhuang. Sino-Indian-Studies 1, 18-22.
Sasaki, Shizuka (1989): Buddhist Sects in the Aśoka Period (I) - the meaning of the schism edict -. Bukkyō Kenkyū
18, 181-202.
Gupta, Dāsa (1933): A short note on the Swat relic vase inscription. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 403-405.
Norman, K. R. (1987): Aśoka`s "Schism" Edict. Buddhist Seminar 46 (Soc. of Buddhist Stud., Otani Univ., Kyoto),
82-114.
Hinüber, Oskar von (erschienen 1993): Inscribed Vessels from Buddhist Monasteries in Termez and Salihundam.
Pakistan Archaeology, 26-1991, Vol. 1, Silver Jubilee, 120-124.
16
(14.07.2011)
770
SD S 12 52
773
775
SD S 12 53
SD S 12 54
777
SD S 12 55
779
SD S 12 56
780
781
SD S 12 57
SD S 12 58
783
SD S 12 59
2180
SD S 12 6
793
SD S 12 60
795
SD S 12 61
315
SD S 12 62
316
SD S 12 63
1663
SD S 12 64
1664
SD S 12 65
Salomon, Richard (1988): The Reliquary Inscription of Utara: A new Source for the History of The Kings of Apraca.
Humbach, H. (1971): Die Aramäische Aśoka-Inschrift vom Laghman-Fluss. Indologen-Tagung 1971. 161-169.
Schneider, U. (1971): Zum Stammbaum der grossen Felseninschriften Aśokas. Indologen-Tagung 1971. 224-237.
Skilling, Peter (1992): Preliminary Report on a Recently Discovered Pāli Inscription. Jarasan chotmaikhao
Samnaktekhanukan Somdetphrasangkharat 1/1, 83-86.
Andersen, Paul Kent (1991): Notes on the Engraving Procedures for The Erraguýi of Aśoka's Minor Rock
Edict. Indo-Iranian Journal 34/4, 267-276.
Skilling, Peter (1991): A Buddhist Verse Inscription from Andhra Pradesh. Indo-Iranian Journal, 34/4, 239-246.
Caillat, Colette (??): Sur LÁuthenticité Linguistique des Édits DÀsoka. 413-432
Sander, Lore (1994): A Graffito with the Quintessence of Buddhist Doctrine from Ladakh. Festschrift Klaus Bruhn,
561-570.
Sircar, D.C. (1978): Bodhgayā inscription of Pīṭhīpati Ācārya Buddhasena. In: Senarat Paranavitana
Commemoration Volume. Ed. by Leelananda Prematilleke, Karthigesu Indrapala and J.E. van Lohuizen-DeLeeuw.
Leiden: E.J. Brill, 255-256.
Bhattacharya, Gouriswar (1994): Newly Discovered Copper Plate Grants of the Pāla Dynasty. Festschrift Klaus
Bruhn, 195-224
Sander, Lore (1988): Auftraggeber, Schreiber und Schreibeigenheiten im Spiegel khotansakischer Handschriften in
formaler Brāhmī. Festgabe für Werner Thomas. Studia Indogermanica et Slavica, Suppl.b. 26, 533-549
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1997): Les religions du Cambodge ancien et l'épigraphie sanskrite. In: H. Jessup, T.
Zéphir: Angkor et dix siécles d'art khmer, 34-52.
Skilling, Peter (1999): A Buddhist inscription from Go Xoai, southern Vietnam, and notes towards a classification of
ye dharmā inscriptions. A collection of articles on epigraphy and ancient documents published on the occasion of the
celebration of the 80th birthday of Prof. Dr. Prasert Na Nagara. Bagkok, 171-187.
Skilling, Peter (1997): New Pāli Inscriptions from South-east Asia. JPTS 23, 123-157.
Skilling, Peter (1999): A Buddhist Inscription from Go Xoai, Southern Vietnam and Notes towards a Classification
of ye dharmā Inscriptions. In: Peter Skilling, 80 pi Sasadachan Dr. Prasert Na Nakon. ruam bot khwam wichakan dan
chruk lae ekasan boran nuang nai wara chalong ayu khrop 80 pi sasadachan dr. prasert na nakhon [80 Years: Prof.
Dr. Prasert Na Nagara. A collection of Articles on Epigraphy and Ancient Documents Published on the Occasion of
17
(14.07.2011)
2181
SD S 12 7
2182
SD S 12 8
2183
SD S 12 9
2218
SD S 13 1
2227
SD S 13 10
2228
SD S 13 11
2229
SD S 13 12
2230
SD S 13 13
2231
SD S 13 14
800
SD S 13 15
801
SD S 13 16
802
SD S 13 17
the Celebration of the 80th Birthday of Prof. Dr. Prasert Na Nagara]. Bangkok, 171-187.
Dani, Ahmad Hasan (1978): A Kuṣāṇa Kharoṣṭhī inscription from North Waziristan (Pakistan) dated year 39. In:
Senarat Paranavitana Commemoration Volume. Ed. by Leelananda Prematilleke, Karthigesu Indrapala and J.E. van
Lohuizen-DeLeeuw. Leiden: E.J. Brill, 48-50 (1 Tafel).
Humbach, Helmut (1980): Hybrid Sanskrit in the Gilgit Brāhmī Inscriptions. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 5/6,
99-121.
Joshi, M. C. and Pande, B. M. (1967): A newly discovered inscription of Aśoka at Bahapur, Delhi. Journal of the
Royal Asiatic Society, 94-98 (2 plates).
Schlingloff, Dieter (1956): Die Birkenrindenhandschriften der Berliner Turfansammlung. Mitteilungen des Instituts
für Orientforschung 4/1,120-127 (2 Tafeln).
Franke, O. and Pischel, R. (Febr., March 1905): Kashgar and the Kharoshthi. Part I and II. Indian Antiquary 34, 2127, 41-46.
Grierson, G. A. (Aug. 1895): Book-Notice: Dr. Bühler: On the Origin of the Indian Brahma Alphabet. Indian
Roth, Gustav (1986): Mangala-Symbols in Buddhist Sanskrit. Manuscripts and Inscriptions. In: Dheyadharma
Studies. In Memory of Dr. D.C. Sircar. Ed. by Gouriswar Bhattacharya. Delhi: Indian Books Centre, 239-249 (5
plates).
Lindtner, Christian (o.J.): An old Error in Aśoka's First Pillar Edict. In: Śramaṇa Vidyā - Studies in Buddhism. Prof.
Jagannath Upadhyaya Commemoration Volume. Central Institute of Higher Tibetan Studies [Samyag-Vāk Series 3],
279-281.
Fussman, Gérard (1978): Inscriptions de Gilgit. Bulletin de l'École Française d'Extrême-Orient 65, 1-63 (31
planches).
Sander, Lore (1986): Om or Siddham - remarks on Openings of Buddhist Manuscripts and Inscriptions from Gilgit
and Central Asia. Deyadharma. Studies in Memory of Dr. D. C. Sircar. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications (Sri Garib
Dass Oriental Ser. 33), 251-262 + 1 table.
Roth, Gustav (1986): Mangala-Symbols in Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts and Inscriptions. Deyadharma. Studies in
Memory of Dr. D. C. Sircar. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications (Sri Garib Dass Oriental Ser. 33), 239-249 (5 plates) + 1
table.
Lawson, Simon (1986): A Curious Buddhist Seal from the Ashmolean Museum. Deyadharma. Studies in Memory of
18
(14.07.2011)
803
SD S 13 18
804
2219
SD S 13 19
SD S 13 2
808
SD S 13 20
809
SD S 13 21
810
SD S 13 22
811
812
813
SD S 13 23
SD S 13 24
SD S 13 25
814
SD S 13 26
2217
SD S 13 27
815
SD S 13 28
816
SD S 13 29
2220
SD S 13 3
817
SD S 13 30
491
SD S 13 31
1474
SD S 13 32
Dr. D. C. Sircar. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications (Sri Garib Dass Oriental Ser. 33), 169-177 (5 plates).
Sander, Lore (1988): Auftraggeber, Schreiber und Schreibeigenheiten im Spiegel khotansakischer Handschriften in
formaler Brāhmī. Specimina Philologiae Slavicae suppl. 26, Studia Indogermanica et Slavica. Festgabe für Werner
Thomas zum 65. Geburtstag, 533-549.
Sander, Lore (1986): Brāhmī Scripts on the Eastern Silk Roads. StII 11/12, ??
Johnston, E. H. (1938): The Gopālpur Bricks. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 547-553 (3 plates).
Sarma, Sreeramula Rajeswara (1985): Writing Material in Ancient India. Aligarh Journal of Oriental Studies, 2,
(Prof. Ram Suresh Tripathi Commemoration Volume), 175-196.
Lokesh-Chandra (ed.) (1977): Saddharma - Puṇýarīka - Sūtra, Kashgar Manuscript. Schrifttabelle. The
Reiyukai, Tokyo.
Falk, Harry (erschienen 1990): Goodies for India. Literacy, Orality, and Vedic Culture. In: Wolfgang Raible (Hrsg.):
Erscheinungsformen kultureller Prozesse.
Nowotny, Fausta (1967): Schriftsysteme in Indien. Studium Generale, 20/9, 527-547.
Sander, Lore (1986): Brāhmī Scripts on the Eastern Silk Roads. StII 11/12, 159-192.
Ymaizoumi et Yamata (1880): Shidda. Annales du Musée Guimet 1, 322-333
Sander, Lore (1991): The earliest manuscripts from Central Asia and the Sarvāstivāda mission. Corolla Iranica,
Papers in honour of Prof David Neil MacKenzie, 133-150.
Falk, Harry (1996): Aramaic Script and the Kharoṣṭhī - A Comparison. Berliner Indologische Studien 9/10, 151-156.
Waldschmidt, Ernst (1963): The Upasenasūtra, A Charm against Snake-Bites from the Saṃyuktāgama.
Jñānamuktāvalī 38, Festschr. Johannes Nobel, 234-253.
Suzuki, Kōshin (1995): The Script of the Śrāvakabhūmi Manuscript. Studies on the Buddhist Sanskrit Literature, 2138.
Roth, G. (o.J.): Akṣara-Liste zur Sammlung in Patna. Göttingen, 4 Seiten.
Sander, Lore (1986): Origin and Date of the Bower Manuscript, a New Approach. Proceedings of a Symposium on
the Development of Early Buddhist and Hindu Iconography, 313-323.
Hartmann, Jens-Uwe (1998): The Rañjanā Script. The Fifth Seal. Paintings by Rolf A. Kluenter. The Radheshyam
Saraf Art Collection, Hotel Yak & Yeti, Kathmandu, Nepal, 37-39.
Study Group of Sanskrit Manuscripts in Tibetan dBu med Script (General and textual surveys and Scripts by
Yonezawa Yoshiyasu) (2001): Introduction to the Facsimile Edition of a Collection of Sanskrit Palm-leaf
19
(14.07.2011)
2221
SD S 13 4
2222
SD S 13 5
2223
SD S 13 6
2224
SD S 13 7
2225
SD S 13 8
2226
SD S 13 9
2232
SD S 14 1
2233
SD S 15 1
2234
SD S 15 2
269
SD S 15 3
2235
SD S 17 1
2244
2245
2246
SD S 17 10
SD S 17 11
SD S 17 12
2247
SD S 17 13
2248
2249
SD S 17 14
SD S 17 15
Manuscripts in Tibetan dBu med Script. Tokyo: The Institute for comprehensive studies of buddhism Taishō
University.
Sander, Lore (1968): Paläographisches zu den Sanskrithandschriften der Berliner Turfansammlung. Mit 40 (41)
Alphabettafeln. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner Verlag, 42 Seiten.
Dani, Ahmad Hasan (1963): Ondian Palaeogrphy. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 46 Tafeln, 44 Seiten.
George, Christpher S. (1974): Appendix II. In: The Caṇḍamahāroṣaṇa Tantra. Critical Edition and English
Translation, Chapters 1-8. New Haven, Connecticut: American Oriental Society, 88-95.
Lévi, Sylvain (Jan. 1906): The Kharostra country and the Kharostri writing. Indian Antiquary 35, 1-30.
Shamasastry, B. (Sept., Oct., Nov. 1906): A Theory of the Origin of the Devanagari Alphabet. Indian Antiquary 35,
253-267, 270-290, 311-324 (10 plates).
Lévi, Sylvain (March 1904): The Kharoshtri writing and its cradle. Indian Antiquary 33, 79-84.
Bechert, Heinz (1978): Remarks on astrological Sanskrit literature from Sri Lanka. In: Senarat Paranavitana.
Commemoration Volume. Edited by Leelananda Prematilleke, Karthigesu Indrapala and J. E. van Lohuizen-de
Leeuw. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 45-47.
Pande, Shyam Narain (1975): Ancient Indian Province in Tibet, China and Mongolia identification of the ancient
land of Bhadraśva. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha 31/1-4, 401-405.
Norman, K. R. (1979): (Review:) Eugène Denis: La Lokapaññatti at les idées cosmologiques du bouddhisme ancien.
2 vols. Lille: Atelier Reproduction des Thèses, Université de Lille III; Paris: Honoré Champion, 1977. Bulletin of the
School of Oriental and African Studies 42/1, 155-156.
Coedés, E. (1957): The Traibhūmikathā. Buddhist Cosmology and Treaty on Ethics. EW VII.4, 349-352.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1951): Buddhist Notes. I. A propos Avalokiteśvara. II. On the Tibetan Cycle of Arhats. Extrait des
Mélanges Chinois et Bouddhiques 9, 173-219, 219-220.
Wayman, Alex (1959): Studies in Yama and Māra. Indo-Iranian Journal 3, 44-131.
Pelliot, Paul (1923): La Théorie des Quatre Fils du Ciel. T'oung Pao 22, 97-125.
Ferrand, Gabriel (1930): Les grands rois du monde. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6/1, 329-339.
Chandra, Lokesh (1980-81): Nīlakaṇṭha Lokeśvara as the Buddhist apotheosis of Hari-Hara. Adyar Library Bulletin
44-45, 506-527.
Tucci, G. (1971): Note Indologiche. I. A proposito del ,Purāṇapañcalakṣaṇa`. Opera Minora 6/1, 256-275.
Mus, Paul (1964): Thousend-Armed Kannon. A Mystery or a Problem ? Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies
20
(14.07.2011)
2250
SD S 17 16
49
SD S 17 17
2236
2237
2238
SD S 17 2
SD S 17 3
SD S 17 4
2239
SD S 17 5
2240
SD S 17 6
2241
SD S 17 7
2242
SD S 17 8
2243
SD S 17 9
2251
SD S 18 1
2260
SD S 18 10
2261
SD S 18 11
2262
SD S 18 12
2263
SD S 18 13
2264
SD S 18 14
[Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 12/1, 470-438 (1)-(33).
Simson, Georg von (1981): Die Buddhas der Vorzeit: Versuch einer astralmythologischen Deutung. Studien zur
Indologie und Iranistik 7, 77-91.
Ohira, Suzuko (1994): The Twenty-Four Buddhas and the Twenty-Four Tirthaṅkaras. Festschrift Klaus Bruhn, 475487.
Staël-Holstein, Baron A. von (1936): Avalokita and Apalokita. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 1, 350-362.
Filliozat, Jean (1950): Maitreya l'Invaincu. Journal Asiatique, 145-149.
Przyluski, J. et Lalou, M. (1938): Notes de Mythologie Bouddhique. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 3, 40-45.
Lalou, M. (1938): Notes de Mythologie Bouddhique 2. Les rGyud sum-pa manuscrits de Touen-Houang. Harvard
Journal of Asiatic Studies 3, 128-136.
Przyluski, J. et Lalou, M. (1939): Notes de Mythologie Bouddhique 3. Les fils de Brahmā. Harvard Journal of
Asiatic Studies 4, 69-76.
Willoughby-Meade, G. (1924): Note on Indra in Mahayanist Buddhism. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 444449.
Mironov, N. D. (1927): Buddhist Miscellanea. I. Avalokiteśvara - Kuan-Yin. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
241-279.
Porée-Maspéro, Éveline (1955): Les Bannières du Crocodile. In: Actes du 4e Congrès International des Sciences
Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques. Vienne, 1-8 Septembre 1952. Tome 2. Ethnologica Première Partie. Wien, 243245.
Mallmann, Marie-Thérèse de (1962-63): Notes d'Iconographie Hindoue. Arts Asiatiques 9/1-2, 115-116.
Göbl, Robert (1983): Pars pro toto ? Zur Frage der notwendigen Bandbreite von Untersuchungen mit numismatischer
Basis. Litterae Numismaticae Vindobonenses 2, 257-263 (Tafel 20 und Tabelle).
Mallmann, Marie-Thérèse de (1952): Un aspect méconnu d'Avalokiteśvara. Journal Asiatique 240, 479-485.
Mallmann, Marie-Thérèse de (1970): (Bibliographie:) R.O. Meisezahl, "Die Göttin Vajravārāhī. Eine
ikonograohische Studie nach einem Sādhana-Text von Advayavajra". Oriens 18-19, Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1967. T'oung
Pao 56, 334-338.
Horsch, Paul (1970): Zur Symbolik orientalischer Religionen. Asiatische Studien (Études Asiatiques) 24, 129-140.
Sinha, D. K. (1963-1965): The absence of the Buddha image in the pre-Kushan period. Journal of the Ganganatha
Jha Research Institute 20-21/1-4, 97-109.
21
(14.07.2011)
2265
SD S 18 15
2266
SD S 18 16
2267
SD S 18 17
2268
SD S 18 18
2269
SD S 18 19
2252
264
SD S 18 2
SD S 18 20
1669
SD S 18 21
2253
2254
SD S 18 3
SD S 18 4
2255
SD S 18 5
2256
SD S 18 6
2257
SD S 18 7
2258
SD S 18 8
2259
SD S 18 9
Forte, Antonino (1985): Brevi note sul testo Kashmiro del Dhāraṇī-Sūtra di Avalokiteśvara dall'infallibile laccio
introdotto in Cina da Manicintana. Serie Orientale Roma 56/1, 371-393.
Matsumoto, Moritaka (1983): Iconological Study of Potalaka white-robed Kuan-yin. Presented at The 31st
International Congress of Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of
Eastern Culture), 17 pages (typescript).
Neville, Tove E. (1983): Iconology of 11-headed Avalokiteśvara (ekādaśamukha) in its earlier deity forms, names,
origins and powers, as suggested by scriptures and other written sources. Presented at The 31st International
Congress of Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of Eastern
Culture), 10 pages (typescript).
Alayev, L. B. (1983): Methods of studying epigraphy as a historical source. Presented at The 31st International
Loseries, Andrea (1986): Bemerkungen zur buddhistisch-tantrischen Ikonographie: Der Knochenschmuck. In:
Festschrift Heinrich Gerhard Franz zum 70. Geburtstag. Hsg. von Brucher et al.. Graz, 203-220, 569-572 (4 Tafeln).
Mallmann, Marie-Thérèse de (1962-63): Notes d'Iconographie Tantrique. Arts Asiatiques 9/1-2, 73-79.
Skilling, Peter (1992): Symbols on the Body, Feet, and Hands of a Buddha, JSS 80/2, 67-79.
Huntington, John C. (1972): Avalokiteśvara and the Namaskāramudrā in Gandhāra. Studies in Indo-Asian Art and
Culture 1, 91-99.
Mallmann, Marie-Thérèse de (1952): Un aspect méconnu d'Avalokiteśvara. Journal Asiatique 240, 479-485.
Mallmann, Marie-Thérèse de (1964): Dieux polyvalents du Tantrisme Bouddhique. Journal Asiatique, 365-377.
Gabain, A. von (1975): Types of Arhats on a Series of Wall Paintings from Turfan. In: Memoirs of the Research
Department of the Toyo Bunko 33 (Tokyo), 161-169.
Wayman, Alex (1971): Contributions on the Symbolism of the Maṇḍala-Palace. In: Études tibétaines dédiées à la
mémoire de Marcelle Lalou, Paris, 557-566.
Perera, A. D. T. E. (1978): The crowned Buddha. In: Senarat Paranavitana Commemoration Volume. Ed. by
Leelananda Prematilleke, Karthigesu Indrapala, J.E. van Lohuizen-de Leeuw. Leiden: E.J. Brill, 166-168.
Coomaraswamy, Ananda K. (1909): Mahayana Buddhist images from Ceylon and Java. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 283-356.
Coedès, G. (1952): Un yantra récemment découvert à Angkor. Journal Asiatique 140, 465-477.
22
(14.07.2011)
430
SD S 19 1
2270
SD S 19 1
2279
SD S 19 10
2280
SD S 19 11
2281
SD S 19 12
2282
SD S 19 13
2283
SD S 19 14
2284
SD S 19 15
2285
2286
2271
SD S 19 16
SD S 19 17
SD S 19 2
2272
SD S 19 3
2273
SD S 19 4
2274
SD S 19 5
2275
SD S 19 6
2276
SD S 19 7
2277
SD S 19 8
Matsumura, Hisashi (1985): The Stūpa Worship in Ancient Gilgit. Journal of Central Asia 8-2, 133-151.
Bareau, André (1968/69): Les idées sous-jacentes aux pratiques culturelles bouddhiques dans le Cambodge actuel.
Wiener Zeitschrift zur Kunde Süd- und Ostasiens 12-13, 23-32.
Matsumura, Hisashi (Feb. 1982): Kodai kita-indo no shaka shinkō [Śākya worship in ancient Northern India].
Shūkyō Kenkyū 55/3, 122-123 (346-347).
Macdonald, A. W. (1955): La notion du Saṃbhogakāya à la lumière de quelques faits ethnographiques. Journal
Asiatique, 229-239.
Eimer, Helmut (1983): Two Sanskrit-Tibetan fragments from the Berlin Turfan Collection identified. Aruṇa-Bhāratī
Professor A. N. Jani Felicitation Volume. Baroda, 95-98.
Witzel, Michael (1983): On Buddhist Homa in Nepal and Japan. Presented at The 31st International Congress of
(typescript).
Duyvendak, J. J. L. (1927): The Buddhist Festival of All-Souls in China and Japan. Acta Orientalia 5, 39-48.
Hooykaas, C. (1963): Bauddha Brahmins in Bali. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 26, 544-550
(5 plates).
Tripathi, Chandrabhal (1981): Gilgit-Blätter der Mekhalā-dhāraṇī. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 7, 153-161.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1981): Namen in Schutzzaubern aus Gilgit. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 7, 163-171.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1937): Staupikam. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 2, 276-289.
Jaini, Padmanabh S. (1965): Mahādibbamanta: A paritta manuscript from Cambodia. Bulletin of the School of
Oriental and African Studies 28/1, 61-80.
Bareau, André (1962): La construction et le culte des Stūpa d'après les Vinayapiṭaka. Bulletin de l'École Française
d'Extrême-Orient 50/2, 229-274.
Brough, John (1947-48): Nepalese Buddhist Rituals. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 12, 669676.
Staal, Frits (1979): Ritual Syntax. In: M. Nagatomi, B.K. Matilal, J.M. Masson and E. Dimock (eds.), Sanskrit and
Indian Studies. Essays in Honour of Daniel H. H. Ingalls, 119-142.
Handurukande, Ratna (1978): The Benefit of Caitya worship. In: Senarat Paranavitana Commemoration Volume. Ed.
by Leelananda Prematilleke, Karthigesu Indrapala, J.E. van Lohuizen-de Leeuw. Leiden: E.J. Brill, 75-77.
De Silva, Lily (1978): The symbolism of the Indrakīla in the Parimattamamaṇḍapa. In: Senarat Paranavitana
23
(14.07.2011)
2278
SD S 19 9
1791
SD S 2 1
18
SD S 2 10
1646
SD S 2 11
1792
1793
SD S 2 2
SD S 2 3
1794
SD S 2 4
1795
SD S 2 5
1796
SD S 2 6
1797
SD S 2 7
1798
SD S 2 8
Commemoration Volume. Ed. by Leelananda Prematilleke, Karthigesu Indrapala, J.E. van Lohuizen-de Leeuw.
Leiden: E.J. Brill, 234-250.
Filliozat, Jean (1957): Les festivités du Dhamma chez Asoka. Journal Asiatique 245, 1-9.
Sāṅkr̥tyāyana, Rāhula (1935-1938): Sanskrit Palm-Leaf Mss. in Tibet. JBORS 21/1 (1935), 21-43; Second Search of
Sanskrit Palm-Leaf Mss. in Tibet (with plates). JBORS 23/1 (1937), 1-57; Search for Sanskrit Mss. in Tibet. JBORS
24/4, 137-162.
Wang, Sen (1993): Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts kept in the Library of the Nationalities (Peking 1960).
Typoscript 41 Seiten.
Salomon, Richard (1998): Review: Sanskrithandschriften aus den Turfanfunden, part 7: Die Katalonummern 10661799. Edited by Heinz Bechert, decribed by Klaus Wille. Verzeichniss der orientalischen Handschriften in
Deutschland vol. X.7. Stuttgart, 1995. Journal of the American Oriental Society 118/1, 121-124.
Mitteilungen der Vereinigung Österreichischer Bibliothekare 2 (1980) (33. Jg.), 69-76, 99.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1980): Die Kolophone der Gilgit-Handschriften. StII 5/6, 49-82.
Kaneko, Ryōtai / Matsunami, Yoshihiro (1979): A Descriptive Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in the
Possession of the Toyo Bunko. Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko (The Oriental Library) 37,
159-191.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1982): Die Bedeutung des Handschriftenfundes bei Gilgit. ZDMG Suppl.5, 21. Deutscher
Orientalistentag vom 24. bis 29. März 1980, Berlin, 47-66.
Haq, Q. Mahmudul and Quraishi, Salim (1984): Urdu language collections in the British Library. The British Library
Reference Division, London; The British Library Strategic Plan 1985-1990.
Losty, J.P. (o.J.): Prints, Drawings and Photographs in The India Office Library and Records. The British Library, 13
S.; Losty, J.P. and O'Keefe, M.J.C. (o.J.): Sanskrit and Prakrit collections in The British Library, 19 S.; Map
collections in The India Office Records. The British Library, 15 S.; India Office Library and Records- The British
Library Reference Division: Guide to the Tibetan collection, 5 S.; Guide to the Sanskrit and Prākrit collections, 7 S.;
Guide to the Tamil collection, 6 S.; Printed Books in European languages (Oct. 1983), 5 S.; Prints and Drawings
(Dec. 1983), 6 S.; The Hindi collections (Dec.1983) 5 S.; The Urdu collections (Dec.1983), 5 S.; The Bengali
collections (Dec.1983), 5 S.; Official publications (March 1984), 6 S.; Periodicals and newspapers (May 1984), 5 S.;
The map collections (March 1984), 9 S.; The European manuscripts (March 1985), 6 S.; The British Library OMPB
Annual Report 1983/84, 19 S.
Bongard-Levin, Grigorij M. / Vorobyeva-Desyatovskaya, M.I. (1985): Indian Texts from Central Asia. In: Orientalia
24
(14.07.2011)
623
SD S 2 9
1723
SD S 21 1
2288
SD S 22 1
2289
SD S 22 2
2290
SD S 22 3
751
SD S 22 4
754
SD S 22 5
2287
SD S 22 5
757
SD S 22 6
761
SD S 22 7
2291
SD S 23 1
2300
SD S 23 10
2389
SD S 23 100
Iosephi Tucci Memoriae Dicata. Ed. G. Gnoli, L. Lanciotti. Seria Orientale Roma 56/1, 159-174.
Index to Volume one of Daizōkyō Zūzō.
Kowar, Helmut (1994): Von den Anschauungen über Musik im Buddhismus. In: E. Th. Hilscher & Th. Antonicek
(eds.), Vergleichend-systematische Musikwissenschaft. Beiträge zu Methode und Problematik der systematischen,
ethnologischen und historischen Musikwissenschaft. Franz Fördermayr zum 60. Geburtstag. Tutzing (Wiener
Veröffentlichungen zur Musikwissenschaft 31), 263-275.
Zysk, Kenneth G. (1981): Review: Jean Filliozat, Yogaśataka, texte médical attribué à Nāgārjuna. Textes sanskrit et
tibétain, traduction française, notes, indices. Pondichéry, Institut français d'Indologie [Publications de l'Institut
français d'Indologie 62], 1979. Indo-Iranian Journal 23, 309-313.
Wujastyk, D. (1985): Ravigupta and Vāgbhaṭa. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 48/1, 74-78 (1
plate).
Emmerick, R. E. (1979): Contributions to the study of the jīvaka-pustaka. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
African Studies 42/2, 235-243.
Emmerick, R. E. E. (1985): A Khotanese Version of the Sūtra of the Lord of Healing. In: Buddhism and Its Relation
to Other Religions: Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieht Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten,
225-232.
Emmerick, Ronald E. (198?): Some Emendations to the Text od Ravigupta's Siddhasāra. Sanskrit and World Culture.
Berlin , 579-585.
Ojihara, Yutaka (1984): Sur un manuscrit médico-démonologique en provenance de Bāmiyān. Amr̥tadhārā. Prof.
R.N. Dandekar Felicitation Volume. Delhi, 301-311.
Emmerick, Ronald E. (1993): Indo-Iranian Concepts of Disease and Cure. Journal of the European Āyurvedic
Society, 3, 73-93.
Emmerick, Ronald E. (1992): The Svastika antidote. Journal of the European Āyurvedic Society 2, 60-81.
Weller, Friedrich (1953): Ein zentralasiatisches Fragment des Saundaranandakāvya. Mitteilungen des Instituts für
Orientforschung 1/3, 400-423.
Brough, John (1914): The Chinese pseudo-translation of Ārya-Sūra's Jātakamālā. Asia Major (New Series) 11/1, 2753.
De Jong, J. W. (1955): (Review:) Weller, Friedrich: Zwei zentralasiatische Fragmente des Buddhacarita. Berlin:
Akademie-Verlag, 1953. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 8-9, Spalten 404-406.
25
(14.07.2011)
2390
SD S 23 101
4
SD S 23 102
7
SD S 23 103
9
SD S 23 104
11
SD S 23 105
12
SD S 23 106
13
SD S 23 107
14
15
2301
54
63
SD S 23 108
SD S 23 109
SD S 23 11
SD S 23 110
SD S 23 110
55
SD S 23 111
56
SD S 23 112
57
SD S 23 113
59
SD S 23 114
61
SD S 23 115
62
SD S 23 116
Hultzsch, E. (1915): Kritishe Bemerkungen zur Rājataraṅgiṇī. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen
Gesellschaft 69, 271-282.
Bhattacharya, Biswanath (1963): Aśvaghoṣa's Saundara-Nanda, VI, 18. Jñānamuktāvalī. Commemoration Volume in
Honour of Johannes Nobel. Ed. by Claus Vogel. New Delhi: International Academy of Indian Culture, 42-47.
Eimer, Helmut (1989): The Fear of Being Reborn as a Pig. Religious and Lay Symbolism in the Altaic World and
Other Papers. Proceedings of the 27th Meeting of the Permanent International Altaistic Conference, Walberberg,
Federal Republic of Germany, June 12th to 17th, 1984. Wiesbaden (Asiatische Forschungen 105), 109-112.
Ta-fu, Chou (1945): Three Buddhist Hymns. Sino-Indian-Studies 1, 85-98.
Hartmann, Jens-Uwe und Maue, Dieter (1991): Neue Spuren von Matṛceṭas Varṣārhavarṇa. ZDMG 141. Heft 1, 6982.
Hoffmann Karl und Helmut Humbach, Hrsg. (1961): Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft Heft 4, 3-28
Lienhard, Siegfried (1987): A Nepalese Painted Scroll Illustrating the Siṃhalāvadāna. Nepalica (Hrsg. Bernhard
Kölver u. Siegfried Lienhard), VGH Wissenschaftsverlag, Bonn.
Lévi, M. Sylvain (1929): Autour D'Aśvaghoṣa. Journal Asiatique 215, 254-285.
Bagchi, P.C. (1945): Two Buddhist Stotras restored by Sylvain Lévi. Sino-Indian-Studies 1, 99-110.
Raghavan, V. (o.J.): Buddhological Texts and the Epics. Adyar Library Bulletin 20/3-4, 349-359.
DeJong, J.W. (1989): Bookreview: Goldman, Robert P.: The Rāmāyaṅa of Vālmīki. Indo-Iranian Journal 32, 195Bock-Raming, Andreas (1990): Zum Gebrauch der Samāsopamā bei Aśvaghoṣa. Indo-Iranian Journal 33/4, 241-257.
DeJong, J. W. (1989): Bookreview: Hartmann, Jens-Uwe: Das Varṅārhavarṇastotra des Mātṛceṭa. Indo-Iranian
Journal 32/3, 243-248.
Bollée, Willem (1985): Zur Typologie der Träume und ihrer Deutung in der älteren indischen Literatur. StII,
10, 169-187.
Degener, Almuth (1986): Sudhanas Wanderung in khotanischer Fassung. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik, 11/12,
21-32.
Mair, Victor H. (1986): Records of Transformation Tableaux (Pien-Hsiang). T'oung Pao LXXII, 3-43.
Mair, Victor H. (1988): The Buddhist Tradition of Prosimetric Oral Narrative in Chinese Literature. Oral Tradition,
3/1-2, 106-121.
Hahn, Michael (1993): Notes on Buddhist Sanskrit Literature. Chronology and related topics. Original Buddhism and
the Mahāyāna Doctrine, Comm.Vol. Dr. F. Watanabe, 31-58.
26
(14.07.2011)
64
SD S 23 118
65
SD S 23 119
2302
106
SD S 23 12
SD S 23 120
108
SD S 23 121
110
SD S 23 122
268
SD S 23 123
1379
SD S 23 124
1642
SD S 23 125
1660
SD S 23 126
2303
SD S 23 13
2304
SD S 23 14
2305
SD S 23 15
2306
SD S 23 16
2307
2308
2309
SD S 23 17
SD S 23 18
SD S 23 19
Collins, Steven (1992): Notes on Some Oral Aspects of Pali Literature. IIJ Vol. 35, Nos. 2 & 3. 121-135.
Oberlies, Thomas (1996): Die Erzählungen vom Kāmpilya-König Brahmadatta. Eine Untersuchung im Anschluß an
Vorarbeiten von Ernst Leumann. BIS, 259-313.
Weller, Friedrich (1953): Divyāvadanā 244,7ff. Mitteilungen des Instituts für Orientforschung 1/2, 268-276.
Hahn, Michael (1996): Die Einladung der Pratyekabuddhas, Gopadattas Meghajātaka. BIS, 157-201.
Ji, Xian-lin (1988): Translations from the Tocharian Maitreyasamitināṭaka - Two sheets (76 YQ. 1.16 and 1.15) of
the Xinjiang-Museum version transliterated, translated and annotated. Studia Indogermanica et Slavica, Bd. 28, 141151.
Bhattacharya, Biswanath (1963): Aśvaghosas's Saundara-Nanda, VI, 18. Jñānamuktāvalī 38, Festschr. Johannes
Nobel, 42-47.
Hahn, Michael (1992): Variant Readings on Āryaśūra's Jātakamālā as found in the Jātakamālāṭīkā. The Journal of
Oriental Research, Madras, vols. LVI-LXII, 233-253.
Oberlies, Thomas (2000): Heilige Schriften des Buddhismus. In: Heilige Schriften. Eine Einführung hrsg. von U.
Tworuschka. Darmstadt Wissenschaftl. Buchp., 167-196.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1991): Remarks on the Place of Narrative in the Buddhist Literatures of India and Tibet. In:
Alfredo Cadonna (ed.), India, Tibet, China. Genesis and Aspects of Traditional Narrative. Firenze, 193-227.
De Jong, J. W. (1992): Review: Peter Khoroche (tr.), Once the Buddha Was a Monkey. Ārya Śūra's Jātakamālā.
Chicago and London, 1989. Indo-Iranian Journal 35, 314-317.
Brough, John (1957): Some Notes on Maitrakanyaka: Divyāvadanā 38. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
African Studies 20, 111-132.
Schneider, Ulrich (1964): Gegenwartsgeschichte und Prosa in den beiden Fassungen des Sarabhaṅga-Jātaka.
Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 114/2, 328-259.
Iwamoto, Yutaka (1964): Die tibetische Version des Sumāgadhāvadāna. Acta Asiatica - Bulletin of the Institute of
Eastern Culture 7, 1-19.
Schneider, Ulrich (1961): Die Verse des Sarabhaṅga-Jātaka. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen
Gesellschaft 111/2 (Neue Folge Bd. 36), 308-334.
Bechert, Heinz (1954): Das Cullasutasomajātakam. Münchner Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 4, 9-28 (typescript).
Bechert, Heinz (o.J.): Narasīhagāthā and Śrī-Śākya-Siṃhastotra. Adyar Library Bulletin (o.A.), 567-579.
Alsdorf, L. (o.J.): Das Sivijātaka (499): Ein Beitrag zu seiner Textgeschichte. In: Pratidānam. Indian, Iranian and
27
(14.07.2011)
2292
SD S 23 2
2310
SD S 23 20
2313
SD S 23 21
2312
SD S 23 22
2311
SD S 23 23
2314
SD S 23 25
2315
SD S 23 26
2316
SD S 23 27
2317
2318
SD S 23 28
SD S 23 29
2293
SD S 23 3
2319
SD S 23 30
2320
SD S 23 31
2321
SD S 23 32
2322
SD S 23 33
2323
2324
SD S 23 34
SD S 23 35
Indo-European Studies presented to Franciscus Bernardus Jacobus Kuiper on His Sixtith Birthday. Mouton, 478-483.
Vogel, Claus (1972): On the exact date of Amr̥tānanda's recension of Aśvaghoṣa's Buddhicarita. Indo-Iranian Journal
14/3-4, 210-217.
Schneider, Ulrich (1964): Ein nachvedisches Ākhyāna. Indo-Iranian Journal 7/2-3, 156-163.
Bareau, André (1967): Un conte bouddhique présentant une analogie avec la légende Śivaïte de Tiruvannamalai. Arts
Asiatiques 16, 75-80.
Bareau, John (1966): Le Dīpaṃkarajātaka des Dharmaguptaka. Mélanges de Sinologie 1, 1-16.
Mayeda, Egaku (1964): A history of the formation of original Buddhist Texts (Summary). Tokyo: SankiboBusshorin Publishing, 11-42.
Weller, Friedrich (1926): Zu Buddhacarita 1,26 tibetischer Ausgabe. Asia Major 3, 538-544.
Hamm, F. R. (1968): Die ,Verkörperung` des Bodhisattva im Pāli-Jātaka. Zeitschrift der Deutschen
Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 118, 357-366.
Winter, Werner (1955): Some Aspects of "Tocharian" Drama: Form and techniques. Journal of the American
Oriental Society 75, 26-35.
Ware, James R. (1938): The preamble of the Saṃgharakṣitāvadāna. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 3, 47-67.
Thomas, W. (1972): Zu den tocharischen ekaśr̥ṅga-Fragmenten. Central Asiatic Journal 16, 226-231.
Wilhelm, Friedrich (1968): Kanika and Kaniṣka - Aśvaghoṣa and Mātr̥ceṭa (with regard to Tibetan sources). Papers
on the date of Kaniṣka. Submitted to the Conference on the Date of Kaniṣka, London, 20-22 April, 1960. Ed. by A.L.
Basham.Leiden: E. J. Brill, 337-345.
Dresden, Mark J. (1977): A lyrical poem in Khotanese. Part 1: Text. In: Beiträge zur Indienforschung. Ernst
Thomas, W. (1977): Zum Problem der Übersetzung nuddhistischer Sanskrittexte im Tocharischen. In: Beiträge zur
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1917-20): Critical Notes to Saundaranandakāvya. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Whitaker, K. P. (1957): Tsaur Jyr and the Introduction of Fannbay into China. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Bailey, H. W. (1947-48): The Seven Princes. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 12, 616-623.
Thomas, E. J. (1940-42): Note on the Divyāvadāna. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 10, 65428
(14.07.2011)
2325
SD S 23 36
2326
SD S 23 37
2327
SD S 23 38
2328
SD S 23 39
2294
2329
SD S 23 4
SD S 23 40
2330
SD S 23 41
2331
2332
2333
SD S 23 42
SD S 23 43
SD S 23 44
2334
SD S 23 45
2335
SD S 23 46
2336
SD S 23 47
2337
SD S 23 48
2338
SD S 23 49
2295
SD S 23 5
2339
2340
SD S 23 50
SD S 23 51
656.
Waley, A. D. (1917-20): Hymns to Kuan-yin. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 1, 145-146.
Emmerick, R. E. (1967): Notes on the "Tale of Bhadra". Bulletin of the School of Oriental and Adfrican Studies 30,
83-94.
Bailey, H. W. (1966): The Sudhana Poem of R̥ddhiprabhāva. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
29, 506-532.
Jaini, Padmanabh S. (1966): The Story of Sudhana and Manoharā: An analysis of the texts and the Borobudur reliefs.
Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 29, 533-558.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Note ed appunti sul Divyāvadāna. Opera Minora 6/1, 27-47.
Emmerick, R. E. (1970): Nanda and the Merchant. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 32, 74-81.
Utgikar, M. A. (o.J.): The Story of the Dasaratha Jataka and of the Ramayana. Journal of the Royal Society
(Centenary Supplement), 203-211.
Gurner, C. W. (1927): The word "vasthānam" in Aśvaghoṣa. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 322-323.
Johnston, E. H. (1927): The Text of the Buddha-carita, Cantos I-VIII. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 210-226.
Manen, Johan van (1926): Life an ocean; the body a boat. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 716-717.
Johnston, E. H. (1929): The Text of the Buddhacarita, Cantos IX-XIV, 32. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 537552.
Rehatsek, E. (1890): Book of the King's Son and the Ascetic. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 119-155.
Gurner, C. W. (1928): Notes on the Text of Aśvaghoṣa's Saundarananda. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 131132.
Python, P. (1971): Le Sugatapañcatriṃśatastotra de Mātr̥ceṭa (Louange des trente-cinq Sugata). In: Études tibétaines
dédiées à la mémoire de Marcelle Lalou. Paris, 402-410.
Law, B. C. (1939): Some Observations on the Jātakas. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 241-251.
Bhattacharya, Biswanath (1959): Aśvaghoṣa's Saundara-nanda, VI. 18. In: Jñānamuktāvalī. Commemoration Volume
in Honour of Johannes Nobel. On the Occasion of his 70th Birthday offered by Pupils and Colleagues. Edited by
Claus Vogel. New Delhi: International Academy of Indian Culture, 42-47.
Charpentier, Jarl (1934): Some notes on the Saundaranandakāvya. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 113-119.
Lindtner, Chr. (1979): Narakoddharastava. Acta Orientalia 40, 146-155,
29
(14.07.2011)
2341
SD S 23 52
2342
2343
SD S 23 53
SD S 23 54
2344
SD S 23 55
2345
SD S 23 56
2346
2347
SD S 23 57
SD S 23 58
2348
SD S 23 59
2296
2349
SD S 23 6
SD S 23 60
2350
SD S 23 61
2351
SD S 23 62
2352
SD S 23 63
2353
SD S 23 64
2354
SD S 23 65
2355
SD S 23 66
2356
SD S 23 67
2357
SD S 23 68
Shackleton Bailey, D. R. (1950-51): Notes on the Divyāvadāna Part 1 and 2. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
166-184, 82-102.
Masson, J. L. (1971): Philosophy and literary criticism in ancient India. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 167-180.
Gershevitch, Ilya (1942): On the Sogdian Vessantara Jātaka. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 97-101.
Chavannes, Edouard (1914): Une version chinoise du conte bouddhique de Kalyānamkara et Pāpaṃkara. T'oung Pao
15, 469-500.
Pelliot, Paul (1914): La version ouigoure de l'histoire des princes Kalyāṇaṃkara et Pāpaṃkara. T'oung Pao 15, 225271.
Lévi, Sylvain (1914): Les éléments de formation du Divyāvadāna. T'oung Pao 15, 103-122.
Laufer, Berthold (1907): Zur buddhistischen Literatur der Uiguren. T'oung Pao 8 (série 2), 391-409.
Okell, John (1967): "Translation" and "Embellishment" in an early Burmese Jātaka poem. Journal of the Royal
Asiatic Society, 133-148.
Lang, M. E. (1912): La Mahajjātakamālā. Journal Asiatique 19 (10. Serie), 511-550.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Note sul Saundārananda kāvya di Aśvaghoṣa. Opera Minora 6/1, 157-161.
Gauthiot, M. R. (1912): Une version sogdienne du Vessantara Jātaka, publiée en transcription et avec traduction.
Journal Asiatique 19, 163-193.
Bailey, H. W. (1937-39): The Jātaka-stava of Jñānayaśas. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 9, 851-860.
Martini, François (1952): Note sur l'empreinte du Bouddhisme dans la version cambodgienne du Rāmāyaṇa. Journal
Asiatique 240, 67-69.
Baston, M. A. (1912): Le Saundarananda Kāvya d'Açvaghoṣa. Journal Asiatique 19, 79-100.
Matsumura, Hisashi (1981): Monogataridenpa ni okeru butten no yakuwari - ,kotori no kyōkun` o ichirei toshite [A
role of the Buddhist scriptures in transmission of tales - in a case of ,Le lai de l'oiselet`]. Nihon Bukkyōbunka
Kenkyū 3, 108-126.
Vogel, Claus (1966): On the first Canto of Aśvaghoṣa's Buddhacarita. Indo-Iranian Journal 9/4, 266-290.
Bühler, Georg (1897): Buddha's Quotation of a Gāthā by Sanatkumāra. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 585588.
Kimura, Hideo (1960): The Poetical Construction of the Saundarananda. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies
[Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 8/2, 752-749.
30
(14.07.2011)
2358
SD S 23 69
2297
SD S 23 7
2359
SD S 23 70
2360
SD S 23 71
2361
SD S 23 72
2362
SD S 23 73
2363
SD S 23 74
2364
SD S 23 75
2365
SD S 23 76
2366
2367
SD S 23 77
SD S 23 78
2368
SD S 23 79
2298
SD S 23 8
2369
SD S 23 80
2370
SD S 23 81
2371
SD S 23 82
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1980): Cittaratnaviśodhanakramalekha - Kokuō ni ateta Jitāri no Tegami [Jitari's letter addressed to
the King]. Nihon Bukkyō Gakkai Nenpō [Journal of the Nippon Buddhist Research Association] 45, 1-16.
Sieg, E. und Siegling, W. (1925): Die Speisung des Bodhisattva vor der Erleuchtung. Nach einem in Turfan
gefundenen Handschriftenblatt in der B-Mundart des Tocharischen. Asia Major 2, 277-283.
Yoritomi, H. (1971): Subhāṣitasaṃgraha no Inyō-Bunken o magutte [Subhāṣitasaṃgraha quotations in the
appearing]. Mikkyo Bunka 96, 50-36.
Matsumura, Hisashi (1983): Textual remarks on the Pāli Jātaka III. 1-27. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies
Simson, Georg von (1982): Die buddhistische erzählung von Udrāyaṇa von Roruka und ihr mythologischer
Hintergrund. Indologica Taurinensia 10, 199-214.
Sternbach, Ludwig (1967-68): On the Sanskrit Nīti Literature of Ceylon. Adyar Library Bulletin 31-32, 636-663.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1977): Zwei Anatiden-Geschichten im alten Indien. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen
Gesellschaft 127/2, 369-397.
Chandra, Lokesh (1967): Sanskrit texts from the Ch'ien-Lung Period. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research
Institute, 165-169.
De Jong, J. W. (1957): Review: Johannes Nobel, Udrāyaṇa, König von Roruka. Eine buddhistische Erzählung. Die
tibetische Übersetzung des Sanskrittextes. Wiesbaden, 1955. Indo-Iranian Journal 1, 312-314.
Masson, J. L. (1972): Did Dharmakīrti write the Kārikās of the Alaṅkāraśekhara ? Indo-Iranian Journal 14, 32-39.
Hahn, Michael (1975): Buddhacarita I,1-7 und 25-40. Indo-Iranian Journal 17, 77-96.
De Jong, J. W. (1976): Review: Heinz Zimmermann, Die Subhāṣita-ratna-karaṇḍaka-kathā (dem Āryaśūra
zugeschrieben) und ihre tibetische Übersetzung. Ein Vergleich zur Darlegung der Irrtumsrisiken bei der Auswertung
tibetischer Übersetzungen [Freiburger Beiträge zur Indologie 8]. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1975. Indo-Iranian
Journal 18, 316-320.
Günther, Herbert V. (o.J.): Die sinhalesische Sandeśa-Dichtung des 14. und 15. Jahrhunderts. Wiener Zeitschrift für
die Kunde des Morgenlandes 49/1-2, 71-117.
Hahn, Michael (1977): Strophen des Candragomin in der indischen Spruchliteratur. Indo-Iranian Journal 19, 21-30.
Hahn, Michael (1972): Some remarks concerning an edition of the Tibetan translation of the drama Lokānanda by
Candragomin. Indo-Iranian Journal 13, 104-112.
De Jong, J. W. (1964-65): Review: Édouard Chavannes, Cinq cents contes et apologues extraits du Tripiṭaka chinois.
31
(14.07.2011)
2372
SD S 23 83
2373
SD S 23 84
2374
2375
2376
SD S 23 85
SD S 23 86
SD S 23 87
2377
SD S 23 88
2378
SD S 23 89
2299
SD S 23 9
2379
SD S 23 90
2380
SD S 23 91
2381
SD S 23 92
2382
SD S 23 93
2383
SD S 23 94
2384
SD S 23 95
2385
SD S 23 96
Paris: Adrien-Maisonneuve, 1962 (4 tomes). Indo-Iranian Journal 8, 240-242.
Foucher, M. A. (1908): Une liste indienne des actes du Buddha. École Pratique des Hautes Études - Section des
sciences religieuses, 1-32.
Handurukande, Ratna (1981): Notes and Communications - Matsaranandāvadāna. Bulletin of the School of Oriental
and African Studies 44/2, 349-351.
Thomas, L. A. (March 1903): The legend of Kunjarakarna. Indian Antiquary 32, 111-127.
Thomas, F. W. (Sept. 1903): Matriceta and the Maharalakanikalekha. Indian Antiquary 32, 345-360.
Thomas, F. W. (July 1905): The Varnanarhavarnana of Matriceta. Indian Antiquary 34, 145-163.
Thomas, W. (1977): Der tocharische Übersetzer und seine Zweifel an der eigenen Leistung. Central Asiatic Journal
21, 259-294.
Jambunathan, S. (1928): Buddhadatta. Journal of Oriental Research Madras 2, 111-117.
Bernhard, Franz (1967): Zur Entstehung einer Dhārāṇī. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft
117/1, 148-168.
Pandey, Jagdishwar (1973): References to quotations from Aśvaghoṣa's work. Journal of the Bihar Research Society
59/1-4, 59-61.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1982): On the Interpretation of Kāvyādarśa II: 274. Studien zur Indologie und
Iranistik 8-9, 69-76.
DeJong, W. J. (1986): Review: John S. Strong, The Legend of King Aśoka. A Study and Translation of the
Aśokāvadāna. Princeton N. J.: Princeton University Press, 1983. Indo-Iranian Journal 29, 70-73.
Mette, Adelheid (1986): Review: Konrad Klaus, Das Maitrakanyakāvadāna (Divyāvadāna 38), Sanskrittext und
deutsche Übersetzung = Indica et Tibetica - Monographien zu den Sprachen und Literaturen des indo-tibetischen
Kulturraumes ed. Michael Hahn, Band 2. Bonn, 1983. Indo-Iranian Journal 29, 142-147.
Pāsādika Bhikkhu (1986): Review: Sieglinde Dietz, Die buddhistische Briefliteratur Indiens. Nach dem tibetischen
Tanjur herausgegeben, übersetzt und erläutert (asiatische Forschungen 84). Wioesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1984.
Bechert, Heinz (1987): Review: K. R. Norman, Pāli Literature, including the Canonical Literature in Prakrit and
Sanskrit of All Hīnayāna Schools of Buddhism. (A History of Indian Literature, ed. Jan Gonda, Vol. 7/2).
Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1983. Indo-Iranian Journal 30, 134-139.
Kent, Stephen A. (1982): Early Sāmkhya in the Buddhacarita. Philosophy East and West 32/3, 259-278.
32
(14.07.2011)
2386
SD S 23 97
2387
SD S 23 98
2388
SD S 23 99
2391
2392
2393
2394
SD S 24 1
SD S 25 1
SD S 25 2
SD S 25 3
2395
SD S 25 4
2396
2397
SD S 25 5
SD S 25 6
2398
SD S 25 7
337
SD S 25 8
338
SD S 25 9
2399
SD S 27.1 1
2492
2493
SD S 27.1 100
SD S 27.1 101
2494
SD S 27.1 102
2495
SD S 27.1 103
Sternbach, Ludwik (1957): Cāṇakya's aphorisms in the Hitopadeśa (parts II-IV). Journal of the American Oriental
Society 77, 26-31, 107-115, 166-183.
Alsdorf, L. (1955): Vāntam āpātum. Indian Linguistics 16, 21-28.
Edgerton, Franklin (1937): Review: E. H. Johnston, The Buddhacarita: or, Acts of the Buddha. Part I, Sanskrit Text.
Part II, cantos i to xiv translated from the original Sanskrit supplemented by the Tibetan version, together with an
introduction and notes (Panjab University Oriental Publications 31-32). Calcutta: Baptist Mission Press, 1935-36.
Journal of the American Oriental Society 57, 422-425.
Krappe, Alexandre Haggerty (1932): Un conte Indien dans le Proche-Orient. Journal Asiatique 220, 165-170.
Apte, V. (1959): Sanskrit-English Dictionary, Part III. Appendix A. Sanskrit Prosody, 1-32.
Vetter, Tilmann (1983): Zur Metrik in einem Tantratext. Indo-Iranian Journal 26, 267-275.
Smith, Morton (1980-81): On the development of the Triṣṭubh. Indologica Taurinensia 8-9, 449-465.
Edgerton, Franklin (1914-1935): Meter of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka. In: Studies in Indology - Mahamahopadhyaya
Kuppuswami Sastri Commemoration Volume, 39-45.
Smith, Helmer (1951): Retractationes rhythmicae. Studia Orientalia 16/5, 3-37.
Smith, Helmer (1954): Analecta rhythmica. Studia Orientalia, 3-17.
Edgerton, Franklin (1939): The epic Triṣṭubh and its hypermetric varieties. Journal of the American Oriental Society
59, 159-174.
Hahn, Michael (1987): Sanskrit metrics - as studied at Buddhist universities in the eleventh and twelfth century a. d.
Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal Thakur Felicitation Volume. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, 207-227.
Bruhn, Klaus (1996): Ludwig Alsdorf's Studies in the Āryā. BIS, 7-53.
Bareau, André (1962): Le Rayonnement des Anciens Monastères Bouddhiques de Ceylan. Studia Missionalia 12, 5067.
Hoffman, Frank J. (1987): The Pragmatic Efficacy of Saddhā. Journal of Indian Philosophy 15/4, 399-412.
Gokhale, V. V. (1966): Gotama's Vision of the Truth. Brahmavidyā 30, 105-121.
Bapat, P. V. (1984): Self and the In-effable in early Buddhism. Amr̥tadhārā - Professor R.N. Dandekar Felicitation
Volume, 473-474.
Bapat, P. V. (1942): Sankha-likhita Brahmacariya. Its Pali interpretation confirmed in Chinese texts. Annals of the
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 23, 61-66.
33
(14.07.2011)
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2407
2408
2409
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
954
Wright, Arthur (1957): Review: The Path of the Buddha. Buddhism Interpreted by Buddhists. Edited by Kenneth W.
Morgan. New York: The Ronald Press, 1956. Journal of the American Oriental Society 77, 61-62.
Saunders, E. D. (1957): Review: Mysticism: Christian and Buddhist. By Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki [World Perspectives
SD S 27.1 105
12]. Ed. by Ruth Nanda Anshen. New York: Harper, 1957. Journal of the American Oriental Society 77, 253-255.
SD S 27.1 106 Coomaraswamy, Ananda (1939-40): The reinterpretation of Buddhism. New Indian Antiquary 2, 575-590.
SD S 27.1 107 Rhys Davids, C. A. F. (1939-40): Things He will not have taught. New Indian Antiquary 2, 183-189.
SD S 27.1 108 Rhys Davids, C. A. F. (1939-40): Missing the essential. New Indian Antiquary 2, 42-46.
SD S 27.1 109 Gokhale, V. V. (1941): The Chinese Tripiṭaka. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 22, 220-235.
Nakamura, Hajime (1964): A Critical Survey of Mahāyāna and Esoteric Buddhism Chiefly based upon Japanese
SD S 27.1 10a
Studies. Acta Asiatica - Bulletin of the Institute of Eastern Culture 6, 57-88.
Nakamura, Hajime (1964): A Critical Survey of Mahāyāna and Esoteric Buddhism. Chiefly based upon Japanese
SD S 27.1 10b
Studies (continued). Acta Asiatica - Bulletin of the Institute of Eastern Culture 7, 36-94.
Unkrieg, W. A. (1926): Aus den letzten Jahrzehnten des Lamaismus in Rußland (Mit 3 Abbildungen). Zeitschrift des
SD S 27.1 11
Buddhismus 20, 5-21.
Gokhale, Vasudev (1940): Reviews: What was the original gospel in ,Buddhism`? by Mrs. Rhys Davids. London:
SD S 27.1 110
The Epworth Press (Edgar C. Barton), 1938. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 21, 146-147.
Inagaki, Hisao (1963): The Adoption of the Buddha's Life. Pattern in the Ten-Bhūmi Systems. Journal of Indian and
SD S 27.1 111
Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 9, 797-792 (80-85).
Nishi, Giyū (1963): On praṇidhāna and carita of the Bodhisattva [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
SD S 27.1 112
the Indian and Buddhist Studies] 11/2, 379-391.
Kagawa, Takao (1963): Formation of the Concept of Calling the Name of Buddha [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
SD S 27.1 113
Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 11/1, 38-49.
_____ (1977): Katsubutsu ni tsuite. Tamaki Kōshirō hakushi kanrekikinen ronshū "Hotoke no Kenkyū". Tōkyō, 285SD S 27.1 114
302.
SD S 27.1 114b Sasaki, Genjun H. (o.J.): Changing Phases of Conflict in the History of Buddhist Thought. O.A., 113-142.
Schopen, Gregory (1988): On the Buddha and His Bones: The Conception of a relic in the inscriptions of
SD S 27.1 115
Nāgārjunikoṇḍa. Journal of the American Oriental Society 108/4, 527-537.
Geiger, Wilhelm (1921 ?): Dhamma und Brahman. Sonderdruck aus der "Zeitschrift für Buddhismus", 1-11
SD S 27.1 116
(Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des Buddhismus II).
SD S 27.1 104
34
(14.07.2011)
956
SD S 27.1 117
958
SD S 27.1 118
960
SD S 27.1 119
2410
SD S 27.1 12
978
980
981
982
SD S 27.1 120
SD S 27.1 121
SD S 27.1 122
SD S 27.1 123
983
SD S 27.1 124
984
SD S 27.1 125
985
986
SD S 27.1 126
SD S 27.1 127
987
SD S 27.1 128
988
SD S 27.1 129
2411
1004
SD S 27.1 13
SD S 27.1 130
1005
SD S 27.1 131
1006
SD S 27.1 132
Bohn, Wolfgang (1921): Die Religion des Jina und ihr Verhältnis zum Buddhismus. Zeitschrift für Buddhismus
(Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des Buddhismus III), 1-36.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1989): [Besprechung von:]Indo-tibetan Buddhism: Indian Buddhists and their Tibetan
Successors. By David Snellgrove. London, Serindia and Boston, Shambala 1987. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society 1, 173-178.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1957): Buddha Jayanti. EW VII.4, 297-305.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1964): Sur les rapports entre le bouddhisme et le "substrat religieux" indien et tibétain. Journal
Asiatique, 77-95.
De Lorenzo, Giuseppe (1957): The Nirvāṇa of the Buddha. EW VII.4, 306-308.
Conze, Edward (1957): On "perverted views". EW VII.4, 313-318.
Evola, Julius (1957): Spiritual Virility in Buddhism. EW VII.4, 319-327.
Scaligero, Massimo (1957): What the Eightfold Path may still mean to mankind. EW VII.4, 365-372.
Tauscher, Helmut (1989): Buddhismus und umweltbezogene Ethik. Der orientalische Mensch und seine Beziehung
zur Umwelt. Hg. Bernhard SCHOLZ. Graz, 185-200.
Nakamura, Hajime (1983): Common Elements in Early Jain and Buddhist Literature. Indologica Taurinensia 11,
303-330.
Nakamura, Hajime (o.J.): The Significance of "Harmony" in Buddhist Thought. O.A., 91-112.
Bareau, André (1988): Étude du bouddhisme. Annuaire du Collège de France 1988-1989, 533-547.
Schopen, Gregory (1987): Burial "ad sanctos" and the Physical Presence of the Buddha in Early Indian Buddhism. A
Study in the Archeology of Religions. Religion 17, 193-225.
Schopen, Gregory (1983): The Generalization of an Old Yogic Attainment in Medieval Mahāyāna Sūtra Literature:
Some Notes on Jātismara. JIABS 6, 109-147.
Horner, I. B. (1946): Gotama and the Other Sects. Journal of the American Oriental Society 66, 283-289.
Wayman, Alex (1990): Human Rights in Buddhism. Studia Missionalia 39, 341-357.
Odani, Nobuchiyo (1988): The Transition of Dharma-interpretation in Buddhism from Buddhaghosa to Bu ston. The
Annual Report of Researches of Otani University 41, 9-11.
Odani, Nobuchiyo (1988): Bukkyō ni okeru "kō" kaishaku no kensen - Buddhaghosa kara Bu ston e [Der Wandel der
Erklärung von "dharma" im Buddhismus - von Buddhaghosa bis Bu ston]. Tani Daigaku Kenkyū Nenpō 41, 53-94.
35
(14.07.2011)
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1029
1031
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
2412
Kaschewsky, Rudolf (1984): Heilige Schriften im indischen und tibetomongolischen Buddhismus. Götterbild in
Kunst und Schrift. Hg. von Hasn-Joachim Klimkeit. Bonn, 161-176.
SD S 27.1 134 Klostermaier, Klaus (1991): The Nature of Buddhism. Asian Philosophy 1/1, 29-37.
SD S 27.1 135 Collins, Steven (1982): Self And Non-self In Early Buddhism. Int. Rev. for the History of Religions 29/2, 251-271.
SD S 27.1 136 Bagchi, P. C. (?): On the Original Buddhism, its Canon and Language. Sino-Indian Studies 2, 107-135.
Bechert, Heinz (1976): Buddha-Feld und Verdienstübertragung: Mahāyāna-Ideen im Theravāda-Buddhismus
SD S 27.1 137
Ceylons. Bull. de la Classe des Lettres et des Scs. Morales et Politiques d'Acad. Royale de Belgique, 62, 27-49.
SD S 27.1 138 McDermott, James P. (1989): Animals and Humans in Early Buddhism. Indo-Iranian Journal 32/4, 269-280.
De Jong, J. W. (1989): Review: David Snellgrove, Indo-Tibetan Buddhism. Indian Buddhists and Their Tibetan
SD S 27.1 139
Successors. Indo-Iranian Journal 32, 219-226.
SD S 27.1 140 De Jong, J. W. (1989): Review: Richard Gombrich, Theravāda Buddhism. Indo-Iranian Journal 32/3, 239-242.
Banks Findly, E. (1992): Ānanda's Hindrance: Faith (Saddhā) in Early Buddhism. Journal of Indian Philosophy 20/3,
SD S 27.1 141
253-273.
SD S 27.1 142 Wayman, Alex (1993): The Buddhist Attitude Toward Hinduism. Studia Missionalia 42, 329-345.
SD S 27.1 143 Bechert, Heinz (1991): Buddhismo. Encicloped. delle Scienze Sociali 1, 580-590.
SD S 27.1 144 De Berval, René (1989): Présence du Bouddhisme. Indo-Iranian Journal 32, 232-233.
Manda, Michitoshi (1990): Bukkyō-kōki-jidai no shisō ka to Keijijōgakuteki - kadai - Sañjaya, Bukkyō, Jaina-kyō
SD S 27.1 145 wo Hikaku shite [The Thinkers in the Age of Buddhism's Arizing and the Metaphysical Subjects] (A comparative
Study of Sañjaya, Buddhism and Taonism). Annual Memoirs of the Otani University Graduate School 7, 25-36
Hoffman, Frank J., Koller, John M. (1989): Revies of: Rationality and Mind in Early Buddhism. Journal of Indian
SD S 27.1 146
Philosophy 17, 431-436.
Vetter, Tilmann (1994): Gedanken zu einer Geschichte der indischen Mystik. Zeitschrift für Missionswissenschaft
SD S 27.1 147
und Religionswissenschaft 3 (78. Jg.), 175-190.
Schopen, Gregory (1991): Archaeology and Protestant Presuppositions in the study of Indian Buddhism. History of
SD S 27.1 148
Religions 31/1, 1-23.
SD S 27.1 149 Dietz, Siglinde (1994): Das Weltbild des indischen Buddhismus. Die Welt der Weltbilder, XXXII 273-296.
Nakamura, Hajime (1960): The Deification of Gotama the Man. In: Proceedings of the 9th International Congress for
SD S 27.1 14a-c the History of Religions Tokyo and Kyoto 1958, August 27th - September 9th. Japanese Organizing Committee for
the IX ICHR Science Council of Japan, International Association for the History of Religions. Tokyo, 152-160.
SD S 27.1 133
36
(14.07.2011)
2413
SD S 27.1 15
1057
SD S 27.1 150
1058
SD S 27.1 151
1059
1060
1061
1062
SD S 27.1 152
SD S 27.1 153
SD S 27.1 154
SD S 27.1 155
1063
SD S 27.1 156
1064
SD S 27.1 157
1065
SD S 27.1 158
1067
SD S 27.1 159
1076
1077
1078
1079
SD S 27.1 160
SD S 27.1 161
SD S 27.1 162
SD S 27.1 163
1080
SD S 27.1 164
1081
SD S 27.1 165
1082
SD S 27.1 166
Conze, Edward (1967): Buddhism and Gnosis. Studies in the History of Religions (supplements to Numen) 12, 651667.
Bechert, Heinz (1992): Buddha-Field and Transfer of Merit in a Theravāda Source. Indo-Iranian Journal 35/2-3, 95108.
Gombrich, Richard (1994): The Buddha and the Jains. A Reply to Professor Bronkhorst. Asiatische Studien 48/4,
1069-1096.
Wakahara, Yusho (1995): Buddhists' criticism on Jainism (1), RDR 447, 67-91.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1996): Buddhismus und Glaubenskriege. Joachim Jungius-Ges. Wiss. Hamburg 83, 63-92.
Harrison, Paul (1995): Some Reflections on the Personality of the Buddha. Otani gakuhō 74, 1-28.
Vetter, Tilmann (1996): Atheistic and Theistic Tendencies in Buddhism. Studies in Interreligious Dialogue 6, 76-84.
Vetter, Tilmann (1996): Tod im Buddhismus. Der Tod in den Weltkulturen und Weltreligionen (hrsg. von Constantin
von Barloewen), 1-26.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1997): The Early Buddhist Tradition and Ecological Ethics, Journal of Buddhist Ethics 4, 174.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1996): Buddhism and Ecological Responsibility, The Stories They Tell, 57-93.
Butzenberger, Klaus (1996): Ancient Indian Conceptions on Man's Destiny After Death. The Beginnings and the
Early Development of the Doctrine of Transmigration. I. BIS, 55-118.
Harrison, Paul (1995): Searching for the Origins of the Mahāyāna: What Are We Looking For? EB, 28, 48-69
Harrison, Paul (1995): Some Reflections on the Personality of the Buddha, Ōtani Gakuhō 3, 1-28.
O.A. (o.J.): The first English translation of the entire Buddhist canon. O.A.
Vetter, Tilmann (?): Atheistische und theistische Tendenzn im Buddhismus. Gott im Spiel der Weltreligionen, 22-35
Fujita, Kōtatsu (1959): Shishamonka no seiritsu ni tsuite [über die Entstehung des 4-Status der śramanas]. IBK 7-2,
464-473. [jap.]
Fujita, Kotatsu (o.J.): Miyamoto Shōson kyōju kanreki kinen ronbunshū. Tenrin jōō ni tsuite - genshi bukkyō seiten o
chūshin to site [Über cakravartirājan, mit dem Mittelpunkt der Überlieferung des ursprünglichen Buddhismus].
Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Ronshū, 145-156.
Nakamura, Hajime (o.J.): Tōyō no shūkyō ni okeru sei no rinri - Bukkyō no denpa o tōshite no kentō [Die
Geschlechtsethik des Buddhismus]. Kodai-Chūsei no sei shisō 3, 1237-1252.
37
(14.07.2011)
1083
SD S 27.1 167
1084
SD S 27.1 168
1085
SD S 27.1 169
2414
SD S 27.1 16a
2415
SD S 27.1 16b
2416
SD S 27.1 17
1098
1099
SD S 27.1 170
SD S 27.1 171
185
SD S 27.1 172
187
SD S 27.1 173
1284
1314
1315
1316
1317
SD S 27.1 174
SD S 27.1 175
SD S 27.1 176
SD S 27.1 177
SD S 27.1 178
1318
SD S 27.1 179
2417
SD S 27.1 18
1319
SD S 27.1 180
Fujita, Kōtatsu (1953): Genshi bukkyō ni okeru shishō byōdō ron [über die Lehre der Egalität der 4-Kaste im
ursprünglichen Buddhismus.] IBK 2-1, 55-61. [jap.]
Kumoi, Shōzen (1955): Nehan no dōgiigo ni tsuite - Brahman to no kanren ni oite [über das Synonym des Nirvāṇas,
im Bezug auf Brahman]. Yamaguchi hakushi kanreki kinen indogaku bukkyōgaku ronsō. [jap.]
Fujita, Kōtatsu (1957): Genshi bukkyō ni okeru shin no keitai [über die Gestalt des Glaubens im ursprünglichen
Buddhismus]. The Annual Reports on Cultural Science, Faculty of Letters. Hokkaido University, 67-110 [jap.]
Bareau, André (1971-72): Etude du Boudhhisme. L'Annuaire du Collège de France. 72e Année. Résumé des Cours
de 1971-72, 451-469.
Bareau, André (1972-73): Etude du Boudhhisme. L'Annuaire du Collège de France. 73e Année. Résumé des Cours
de 1972-73, 403-430.
Lamotte, Étienne (1955): Le Bouddhisme des Laïcs. In: Studies in Indology and Buddhology, Presented in Honour
of Professor S. Yamaguchi. Kyoto: Hozokan, 73-89.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1995): The Buddha and the Jainas reconsidered. AS, 333-350.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1997): Buddhismus und ökologische Ethik. Bodhiblatt 6, 33-40.
Gombrich, Richard (1997): Religious Experience in Early Buddhism? Eigth Annual BASR Lecture, British
Association for the Study of Religions, Occasional Papers 17, 1-18.
Gombrich, Richard (1998): Kindness and Compassion as Means to Nirvana. Fifth Gonda lecture, Royal Netherlands
Academy of Arts and Sciences, Amsterdam, 5-27.
Gómez, Luis O. (1992): Sources of Authority in Buddhism and Buddhist Scholarship. Otani Gakuho 72/1, 1-37.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1997): Buddhismus und Ökologische Ethik. In: Bodhiblatt 6, 33-40.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1997): Buddhismus und ökologische Ethik. In Bhodhiblatt 7, 16-24.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1998): Buddhismus und ökologische Ethik. In: Bodhiblatt 8, 10-17.
Schmithausen, Lambert (2000): Buddhismus und ökologische Ethik. In: Bodhiblatt 9, 8-16.
Schmithausen, Lambert (??): Essen, ohne zu töten. Zur Frage von Fleischverzehr und Vegetarismus im Buddhismus.
In: Die Religionen und das Essen. Ed. Perry Schmidt-Leukel. Diederichs Gelbe Reihe 163.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1959): Animadversiones Indicae. In: Jñānamuktāvalī. Commemoration Volume in Honour of
Johannes Nobel On the Occasion of his 70th Birthday offered by Pupils and Colleagues. Edited by Claus Vogel. New
Delhi: International Academy of Indian Culture, 221-227.
Schmithausen, Lambert (2000): Zur zwölfgliedrigen Formel des Entstehens in Abhängigkeit. In: Hōrin 7, 41-76.
38
(14.07.2011)
1320
1321
SD S 27.1 181
SD S 27.1 182
1322
SD S 27.1 183
1323
SD S 27.1 184
1324
SD S 27.1 185
1325
SD S 27.1 186
1333
SD S 27.1 187
1428
SD S 27.1 188
1429
SD S 27.1 189
2418
SD S 27.1 19
1430
SD S 27.1 190
1431
SD S 27.1 191
1432
SD S 27.1 192
1433
SD S 27.1 193
1434
SD S 27.1 194
Steinkellner, Ernst (1998): Die Ethik des Buddhismus. Teil 1. In: Bodhiblatt 8, 18-24.
Steinkellner, Ernst (2000): Die Ethik des Buddhismus. Teil 2. In: Bodhiblatt 9, 17-24.
Vetter, Tilmann (1998): Explanations of dukkha. Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies 21/2,
383-387.
Aramaki, Noritoshi (2003): Towards a New Working Hypothesis on the Origin of Mahāyāna Buddhism. In: The
Eastern Buddhist 35-1&2, 203-218.
Rhi, Juhyung (2003): Early Mahāyāna and Gandhāran Buddhism: An Assessment of the Visual Evidence. In: The
Eastern Buddhist 35-1&2, 152-202.
Schopen, Gregory (2000): The Mahāyāna and the Middle Period in Indian Buddhism: Through a Chinese Lookingglass. In: The Eastern Buddhist 32-2, 1-25.
Harrison, Paul (2003): Mediums and Messages: Reflections on the Production of Mahāyāna Sūtras. In: The Eastern
Buddhist 35-1&2, 115-151.
Schmithausen, Lambert (2000): Buddhism and the Ethics of Nature -- Some Remarks. In: The Eastern Buddhist
(New Series) 32-2, pp. 26-78.
Deeg, Max (1999): Das Ende des Dharma und die Ankunft des Maitreya. Endezeit- und Neue-Zeit-Vorstellungen im
Buddhismus mit einem Exkurs zur Kāśyapa-Legende. In: ZfR 7, 145-169.
Demiéville, Paul (1957): Le bouddhisme. Aperçu historique et doctrinal. In: Encyclopedie Française 19. Chapitre 4:
Les Religions de l'Orient et de l'Extrême Orient, 19.52-13 - 19.54-3.
Schmithausen, Lambert (2000): A Note on the Origin of Ahiṃsā. In: Harānandalaharī: Volume in Honour of
Professor Minoru Hara on his Seentieth Birthday. Ed. Ryutaro Tsuchida and Albrecht Wezler, pp. 253-282.
Hartmann, Jens-Uwe (1999): Buddhist Sanskrit Texts from Northern Turkestan and their relation to the Chinese
Tripiṭaka. In: Collection of Essays 1993. Buddhism Across Boundaries -- Chinese Buddhism and the Western
Regions, by Erik Zücher, Lore Sander, and others. pp. 107-133.
Vetter, Tilmann (1999): Raum-zeitliche Vermitttlung der Transzendenz im ältesten Buddhismus? In: Raum-zeitliche
Vermittlung der Transzendenz. Ed. G. Oberhammer, M. Schmücker. pp. 207-227.
Collins, Steven (1994): What Are Buddhists Doing When They Deny the Self? In: Religion and Practical Reason.
New Essays in the Comparative Philosophy of Religions. Ed. Frank E. Reynolds and David Tracy. State University
of New York Press, pp. 59-86.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (2001): Gregory Schhopen cho Odani Nobuchiyo yaku: Daijōbukkyō-kōki-jidai / Indo no sōin39
(14.07.2011)
1435
SD S 27.1 195
1436
SD S 27.1 196
1437
SD S 27.1 197
1438
SD S 27.1 198
1439
SD S 27.1 199
2400
SD S 27.1 2
2419
SD S 27.1 20
1440
SD S 27.1 200
1441
SD S 27.1 201
1442
SD S 27.1 202
1443
SD S 27.1 203
1444
SD S 27.1 204
seikatsu [Review: G. Schopen (Übersetzung von N. Odani) Die Ausstiegsyeit des Mahāyāna-Buddhismus/Das Leben
in indischen Klöstern (Seminare in Otani Universität)]. In: Bukkyōgaku-seminar 73, pp. 72-86.
Steinkellner, Ernst (2000): Buddhismus: Religion oder Philosophie? und Vom Wesen des Buddha. In: Der
Buddhismus als Anfrage an chiristliche Theologie und Philosophie. Ed. Andreas Bsteh. pp. 251-311.
Steinkellner, Ernst (2000): Der Mensch im Buddhismus. In: Der Buddhismus als Anfrage an chiristliche Theologie
und Philosophie. Ed. Andreas Bsteh. pp. 313-372.
Schmithausen, Lambert/Maitrimurthi Mudagamuwe (1998): Tier und Mensch im Buddhismus. In: Tier und
Menschen. Geschichte und Aktualität eines prekären Verhältnisses. Hrsg. von Paul Münch in Verbindung mit Rainer
Walz. 179-224.
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1998): Some thoughts on early Buddhism with special reference to its relation to the
Upaniṣads. Post-graduate and Research Department Series No. 41 (Acharya Dharmananda Kosambi Memorial
Lectures: Third series), Pune: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1-31.
Gombrich, Richard (1997): The Buddhist Attitude to Thaumaturgy. In: Bauddhavidyāsudhākaraḥ. Studies in Honour
of Heinz Bechert on the Occasion of His 65th Birthday (Indica et Tibetica 30). Ed. by Petra Kieffer-Pülz, Jens-Uwe
Hartmann. Swisttal-Odendorf: Indica et Tibetica Verlag, 165-184.
Bareau, André (o.J.): Les relations entre la causalite du monde physique et la causalite du monde spirituel dans le
Hinayana. Sino-Indian Studies (Liebenthal Festschrift) 5/3-4, 2-8.
Wayman, A. (1970): Buddhist Dependent Origination. History of Religions 10, 185-203.
Vetter, Tilmann (1997): Der Buddhismus und die Frage nach einer weltbildindifferenten Erfahrung. In: Das
Evangelium und die Weltreligionen: theologische und philosophische Herausforderungen. Hrsg. von Hans-Peter
Müller. Stuttgart [u.a.]: Kohlhammer, 37-46.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1993): Review: Tilmann Vetter, The Ideas and Meditative Practices of Early Buddhism. E.J.
Brill, Leiden [u.a.], 1988. Indo-Iranian Journal 36, 63-68.
Herman, A. L. (1986): An economic model for the law of karma. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit
Vidyapeetha 42/1-4, 1-35.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1998): Buddhismus. In: Lexikon der Bioethik. Hrsg. im Auftrag der Görres-Gesellschaft
von Wilhelm Korff, Lutwin Beck, Paul Mikat. Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 185-188.
Skilling, Peter (1999): "Arise, go forth, devote yourselves ...": A verse summary of the teaching of the Buddhas. In:
Socially Engaged Buddhism for the New Millennium. Essays in honor of the Ven. Phra Dhammapitaka (Bhikkhu
40
(14.07.2011)
1445
SD S 27.1 205
1446
SD S 27.1 206
1447
SD S 27.1 207
1450
SD S 27.1 208
1462
SD S 27.1 209
2420
1463
SD S 27.1 21
SD S 27.1 210
1650
SD S 27.1 211
1682
SD S 27.1 212
2421
SD S 27.1 22
2422
SD S 27.1 23
2423
SD S 27.1 24
2424
SD S 27.1 26
2425
SD S 27.1 27
P.A. Payutto) on his 60th birthday anniversary. Bangkok: Sathirakoses-Nagapradipa Foundation & Foundation for
Children, 440-444.
Paul, Gregor (1998): Buddhistische Glücksvorstellungen. Eine historisch-systematische Skizze. In: Glück und Ethik.
Hrsg. von Joachim Schummer. Würzburg: Königshausen & Neumann, 47-68.
Skilling, Peter (2002): Three Types of Bodhisatta in Theravādin Tradition: A Bibliographical Excursion. In:
Buddhist and Indian Studies in Honour of Professor Sodo Mori. Hamamatsu: Kokusai Bukkyoto Kyokai, 91-102.
Johnson, W. J. (1988): Theravāda Buddhism in South-East Asia. In: The World's Religions. Ed. by Stewart
Sutherland [u.a.]. London: Routledge, 726-738.
Davids, Rhys C.A.F. (1924): Die buddhistische Lehre von der Wiedergeburt (Übersetzung von S. Schayer). Vortrag
in der Quest Society. München-Neubiberg: Oskar Schloss Verlag, 1-22.
Skilling, Peter (1999): "Arise, go forth, devote yourself": A Verse summary of the teaching of the Buddhas. In:
Socially Engaged Buddhism for the New Millennium. Essays in honor of The Ven. Phra Dhammapitaka (Bhikkhu
P.A. Payutto) On his 60th birthday anniversary, pp. 440-444.
Fujita, Kōtatsu (1975): One vehicle or three ? Journal of Indian Philosophy 3/1-2, 79-166.
Schmithausen, Lambert (2000): Zur zwölfgliedrigen Formel des Entstehens in Abhängigkeit. Hōrin 7, 41-76.
De Jong, J. W. (1996): Buddha's Word in China (George Ernest Morrison Lectures - A Selection). East Asian
History 11(1996), 45-58.
Hardy, Friedhelm (1988): The Renouncer Traditions. The Classical Religions of India. In: The World's Religions.
Ed. by Stewart Sutherland [u.a.]. London: Routledge, 582-603.
Jahn, Karl (1956): Kamālashrī-Rashīd al-Dīn's "Life and Teaching of Buddha". A source for the Buddhism of the
Mongol period. Central Asiatic Journal 2/1, 81-128.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1904): Mélanges. Pessimisme Hindou. Le Muséon (N.S.) 5, 113-121.
Boyer, A. M. (1906): Note sur le manuscrit sanskrit-ouïgour en brāhmī de la mission Grünwedel. Le Muséon N.S. 7,
103-108.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1977): Zur buddhistischen Lehre von der dreifachen Leidhaftigkeit (1). Zeitschrift der
Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft Supplement 3,2 (19. Deutscher Orientalistentag vom 28. September bis 4.
Oktzober 1975 in Freiburg im Breisgau. Vorträge hsg. von Wolfgang Voigt. Wiesbaden), 918-931.
Lamotte, Étienne (1977): Die bedingte Entstehung und die höchste Erleuchtung. In: Beiträge zur Indienforschung.
Ernst Waldschmidt zum 80. Geburtstag gewidmet (Veröffentlichungen des Museums für Indische Kunst Berlin 4).
41
(14.07.2011)
2426
SD S 27.1 28
2427
SD S 27.1 29
2401
SD S 27.1 3
2428
2430
SD S 27.1 30
SD S 27.1 35
2429
SD S 27.1 36
2431
SD S 27.1 37
2432
SD S 27.1 38
2433
SD S 27.1 39
2434
SD S 27.1 40
2435
SD S 27.1 41
2436
SD S 27.1 42
2437
SD S 27.1 43
2438
SD S 27.1 44
2439
SD S 27.1 45
2440
SD S 27.1 46
Berlin, 279-298.
Norman, K.R. (1977): The Buddha's view of devas. In: Beiträge zur Indienforschung. Ernst Waldschmidt zum 80.
Geburtstag gewidmet (Veröffentlichungen des Museums für Indische Kunst Berlin 4). Berlin, 329-336.
Keith, A. Berriedale (1930-1932): Mahāvīra and the Buddha. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
6, 859-866.
Sasaki, Genjun H. (1965): The three aspects of truth in Buddhist epistemology. Journal of the Oriental Institute
Baroda 14/3-4, 1-15.
Feigl, Hermann (Nov. 1888): Der Buddhismus. Österreichische Monatsschrift für den Orient 11, 159-167.
Schayer, Stanisl̷aw (1938): Mit, kult i etyka buddyzmu. Przegląd Współczesny 194, 70-100.
Wayman, Alex (1971): Buddhism. In: Historia Religionum - Handbook for the History of Religions. Volume 2:
Religions of the Present. Ed. by C. Jouco Bleeker and Geo Widengren. Leiden: Brill, 372-464.
De Jong, J. W. (1972): Book Review: Guy Richard Welbon, The Buddhist Nirvāṇa and Its Western Interpreters. The
University of Chicago Press, 1968. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 396-403.
Wayman, Alex (1978): Indian Buddhism. Journal of Indian Philosophy 6, 415-427.
Chatalian, G. (1974): A Review of R. H. Robinson, The Buddhist Religion: A Historical Introduction. Dickenson
Publishing Company, Belmont, 1970. Journal of Indian Philosophy 2, 355-372.
Schmidt, I. J. (1832): Über einige Grundlehren des Buddhaismus. Erste & Zweite Abhandlung. Mémoires de
l'Académie Impériale des Sciences de Saint-Pétersbourg (Sixième Série) 1, 89-120 & 221-262.
Thurman, Robert A. F. (1981): The Emptiness That is Compassion: An Essay on Buddhist Ethics. Religious
Traditions 4/2, 11-34.
Thurman, Robert A. F. (1980): Transcendence and the Sacred in the Mahāyāna Middle Way. Journal of Religious
Studies 8/1, 32-50.
Wayman, Alex (1982): The Religious Meaning of Concrete Death in Buddhism. Studia Missionalia 31, 273-295.
Bareau, André (1957): Comptes rendus: André Migot, Le Bouddha. Paris (Club français du livre), 1957. Journal
Asiatique 245, 408-413.
Schayer, St. (1937): New contributions to the problem of pre-Hīnayānistic Buddhism. Polish Bulletin of Oriental
Studies 1, 8-17.
Matsumura, Hisashi (1982): Kodai kita-Indo no minshū bukkyō to shūkyō jissen rinri [The popular Buddhism and
ethics of religious practices]. Nihon Bukkyō Gakkai Nenpō 47, 15-30.
42
(14.07.2011)
2441
SD S 27.1 47
2442
SD S 27.1 48
2443
SD S 27.1 49
2402
SD S 27.1 5
2444
SD S 27.1 50
2445
SD S 27.1 51
2446
SD S 27.1 52
2447
SD S 27.1 53
2448
SD S 27.1 54
2449
SD S 27.1 55
2450
SD S 27.1 56
2451
SD S 27.1 57
2452
SD S 27.1 58
2453
SD S 27.1 59
2403
SD S 27.1 6
Dandekar, R. N. (1957): Religion and Philosophy in the Age of the Guptas (circa 200-700). Rocznik Orientalistyczny
21, 85-107.
Regamey, Constantin (1957): Le problème du bouddhisme primitif et les derniers travaux de Stanisl̷aw Schayer.
Rocznik Orientalistyczny 21, 37-58.
Rhys Davids, C. A. F. (1927): Notices of Books: Giuseppe Tucci, Il Buddhismo (Biblioteca di Critica Religiosa).
Foligno: Fr. Campitelli, 1926. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 637-639.
Lamotte, Étienne (o.J.): Mañjuśrī. T'oung Pao 48/1-3, 1-96.
Glasenapp, Helmut von (1957): (Rezension:) Mensching, Gustav: Buddhistische Geisteswelt. Vom historischen
Buddha zum Lamaismus. Texte ausgewählt und eingeleitet. Darmstadt: Holle Verlag, 1955. Theologische
Literaturzeitung 5, 352.
Enomoto, Fumio (1984): The Formation of the Original Texts of the Chinese Āgamas (jap.). Toyo Gakujutsu
Kenkyū 23/1, 93-108 (with an English summary typescript).
Litvinsky, B. A. and Mizutani Kōshō (o.J.): Nishi-Turkestan no Bukkyō [Buddhism in West-Turkestan]. O.A., 1076989 (45-132).
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1978): Bukkyō ni okeru hotoba to Chinmoku [Words and Silence in Buddhism]. In: Shūkyō
taiken to hotoba. Bukkyō to Kiristo-kyō tono taiwe [Religious Experience and Words - Buddhism and Christianity].
Edited by the Institute for Religious Culture,Tōkyō, 16-49.
Hayashima, Kyōshō (1962): A Climatological and Religious Explanation of the Conception of Suññatā in Early
Buddhism. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 10/2, 765-758.
Enomoto, F. (1978): āsrava ni tsuite. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyō 27/1, 159-158 (with an English summary
typescript).
Enomoto, F. (1979): āsrava (Ro) no seiritsu ni tsuite - Omo ni Jaina Kosō-kyōten ni okeru [On the origin of āsrava,
mainly in the Senior Canons of the Jainas]. Bukkyōshigaku Kenkyū 22/1, 17-42 (with English summary typescript).
Senart, E. (1907): Origines Bouddhiques. Bibliothèque de vulgarisation du Musée Guimet 25, 1-44.
De Jong, J. W. (1972): Book Review: Guy Richard Welbon, The Buddhist Nirvāṇa and Its Western Interpreters. The
University of Chicago Press, 1968. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 396-403.
Banerjee, Anukul Chandra (1980-81): Buddhism - Its religious background. Indologica Taurinensia 8-9, 19-26.
Lamotte, Étienne (1954): Sur la formation du Mahāyāna. In: Asiatica - Festschrift Friedrich Weller zum 65.
Geburtstag. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz, 377-396.
43
(14.07.2011)
2454
SD S 27.1 60
2455
SD S 27.1 61
2456
SD S 27.1 62
2457
SD S 27.1 63
2458
SD S 27.1 64
2459
SD S 27.1 65
2460
SD S 27.1 66
2461
SD S 27.1 67
2462
SD S 27.1 68
2463
SD S 27.1 69
2404
SD S 27.1 7
2464
SD S 27.1 70
2465
SD S 27.1 71
2466
SD S 27.1 72
Bechert, Heinz (1982): On the identification of Buddhist Schools in early Sri Lanka. In: Günther-Dietz Sontheimer
and Parameswara K. Aithal (eds.): Indology and Law. Studies in Honour of Professor J. Duncan M. Derrett [Beiträge
zur Südasien-Forschung, Südasien-Institut, Universität Heidelberg 77]. Wiesbaden, 60-76.
Rhys Davids, C.A. F. (1927): Notices of Books: L'Illuminato (La Storia del Buddha). Da Luigi Suali. Milano:
Fratelli Treves, 1925. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 633-635.
Thomas, E. J. (1927): Notices of Books: La Morale Bouddhique. Par L. de la Vallée Poussin. Avec une préface de
M. Émile Senart. Bibliothèque francaise de philosophie 16. Paris: Nouvelle Librarie Nationale, 1927. Journal of the
Royal Asiatic Society, 631-632.
Horsch, Paul (1964): Buddhas erste Meditation. Asiatische Studien (Études Asiatiques) 17, 100-154.
Dhammaratana, U. (1971): Buddhism in a new perspective. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit
Vidyapeetha 27/3-4, 201-211.
Pachow, W. (1972): Buddhism and its relation to Chinese religions. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit
Vidyapeetha 28/1-2, 429-441.
Bapat, P. V. (1973): Impress of Buddhism on Indian people. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Vidyapeetha
29/1-4, 99-107.
Banerjee, Anukul Chandra (1976): The Theravada School of Buddhism. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya
Sanskrit Vidyapeetha 32/1-4, 187-193.
Mishra, Umesha (1951): Influence of the teachings of the Buddha and the causes of the decline of Buddhism in India.
Journal of the Ganganatha jha Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha 9/1, 111-122.
Joshi, Lal Mani (1965-66): Reviews on some alleged causes of the decline of Buddhism in India. Journal of the
Ganganatha Jha Research Institute 22/1-2, 23-37.
Nakamura, Hajime (o.J.): The Peace Concept of Buddhism. O.A., 1-16.
Feer, M. (1870): Études Bouddhiques. Les quatre vérités et la prédication de Bénarès (Dharmacakrapravartanam).
Journal Asiatique, 345-472.
Schopen, Gregory (1975): The phrase ,sa pr̥thivīpradeśaś caityabhūto bhavet´ in the Vajracchedikā: Notes on the cult
of the book in Mahāyāna. Indo-Iranian Journal 17, 147-181.
De Jong, J. W. (1976): Review: Ria Kloppenborg, The Paccekabuddha. A Buddhist Ascetic. A study of the concept
of the paccekabuddha in Pāli canonical and commentarial literature [Orientalia Rheno-Traiectina 20]. Leiden: E.J.
Brill, 1974. Indo-Iranian Journal 18, 322-324.
44
(14.07.2011)
2467
SD S 27.1 73
2468
SD S 27.1 74
2469
SD S 27.1 76
2470
SD S 27.1 78
2471
SD S 27.1 79
2406
2472
2473
SD S 27.1 8
SD S 27.1 80
SD S 27.1 81
2474
SD S 27.1 82
2475
2476
SD S 27.1 83
SD S 27.1 84
2477
SD S 27.1 85
2478
SD S 27.1 86
2479
SD S 27.1 87
2480
SD S 27.1 88
2481
2405
2482
SD S 27.1 89
SD S 27.1 9
SD S 27.1 90
Bechert, Heinz (1976): Review: Richard F. Gombrich, Precept and Practice, Traditional Buddhism in the Rural
Highlands of Ceylon. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1971. Indo-Iranian Journal 18, 145-149.
Lévi, Sylvain (1915): La récitation primitive des textes bouddhiques. Journal Asiatique, 401-447.
Vetter, Tilmann E. (1985): Recent Research on the most ancient form of Buddhism. A Possible Approach and its
Results. In: Buddhism and Its Relation to Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth
Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 67-85.
Sato, Michio (1983): Abhinavagupta's Relationship to Buddhism. Presented at The 31st International Congress of
(typescript).
Subbamanian, S. V. (1983): Buddhism as found in early Tamil literature. Presented at The 31st International
Leumann, E. (1925): Der Buddhistische Kanon auf Marmortafeln. Asia Major 2, 309-311 (1 Tafel).
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1906): Studies in Buddhist Dogma. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 943-977.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1985): König Asoka und das Wesen des ältesten Buddhismus. Saeculum 36/4, 325-333.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1976): Sprachliche Beobachtungen zum Aufbau des Pāli-Kanons. Studien zur Indologie und
Iranistik 2, 27-40.
Krishan, Y. (1984): The Origin and Development of the Bodhisattva Doctrine. East and West 34/1-3, 199-232.
Cruise, Henry (1983): Early Buddhism: Some recent misconceptions. Philosophy East and West 33/2, 149-166.
Nasr, Seyyed Hossein (1984): Feature Review: Marco Pallis, A Buddhist Spectrum. New York: The Seabury Press,
1981. Philosophy East and West 34/4, 451-458.
Koseki, Aaron I. (1984): Book Review: Leslie S. Kawamura (ed.), The Bodhisattva Doctrine in Buddhism.Waterloo,
Ontario, Canada: Wilfrid Laurier University Press, 1981. Philosophy East and West 34/4, 461-464.
Perrett, Roy W. (1986): The bodhisattva paradox. Philosophy East and West 36/1, 55-59.
Schumacher, John A. and Anderson, Robert M. (1979): In defense of mystical science. Philosophy East and West
29/1, 73-90.
Herman, A. L. (1979): A solution to the paradox of desire in Buddhism. Philosophy East and West 29/1, 91-94.
Glasenapp, Helmut von (1958): Nachwort zu Oldenberg, H. (1958): Buddha. Stuttgart: 13. Auflage, 456-519.
Alt, Wayne (1980): There is no paradox of desire in Buddhism. Philosophy East and West 30/4, 521-528.
45
(14.07.2011)
2483
SD S 27.1 91
2484
SD S 27.1 92
2485
SD S 27.1 93
2486
SD S 27.1 94
2487
SD S 27.1 95
2488
SD S 27.1 96
2489
SD S 27.1 97
2490
SD S 27.1 98
2491
SD S 27.1 99
2509
SD S 27.2 1
2518
SD S 27.2 10
2519
SD S 27.2 11
2520
SD S 27.2 12
2521
2522
SD S 27.2 13
SD S 27.2 15
Herman, A. L. (1980): Ah, but there is a paradox of desire in Buddhism - A reply to Wayne Alt. Philosophy East and
West 30/4, 529-532.
Visvader, John (1980): Reply to Wayne Alt's "There is no paradox of desire in Buddhism". Philosophy East and
West 30/4, 533-534.
Watts, Jeffrey D. (1982): Necessity and Sufficiency in the Buddh's Causal Schema. Philosophy East and West 32/4,
407-423.
Wei-hsun Fu (1973): Morality or beyond: The Neo-Confucian confrontation with Mahāyāna Buddhism. Philosophy
East and West 23/3, 375-396.
Rupp, George (1971): The relationship between nirvāṇa and saṃsāra: An essay on the evolution of Buddhist ethics.
Philosophy East and West 21, 55-67.
Bjaaland, Patricia E. and Lederman, Arthur (1973): Review: A.K. Warder, Indian Buddhism. Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1970. Philosophy East and West 23/4, 537-544.
Berry, Thomas (1974): Review: Frederick J. Streng, The Religious Life of Man. Series Editor. Belmont: Dickenson
Publishing Co., 1969-1971. Philosophy East and West 24/1, 99-110.
Brown, Delmer (1974): Buddhism and historical thought in Japan before 1221. Philosophy East and West 24/2, 215225.
Lethcoe, Nancy R. (1974): Book Review: Kenneth K.S. Ch'en, The Chinese Transformation of Buddhism. Princeton:
Princeton University Press, 1973. Philosophy East and West 24/4, 461-463.
Waldschmidt, Ernst (1968): Ein Beitrag zur Überlieferung vom Sthavira Śroṇa Koṭiviṃśa. Mélanges d'Indianisme à
la mémoire de Louis Renou [Publications de l'Institut de Civilisation Indienne 28], 773-787.
Ridding, C.M. and La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1917-20): A Fragment of the Sanskrit Vinaya.
Bhikṣunikarmavacana. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 1, 123-143 (with plate).
Bailey, H. W. (1949-51): The Tumshuq Karmavācana. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 13,
649-670.
Panglung, Jampa L. (1980): Zwei Beschwörungsformeln gegen Schlangenbiss im Mūlasarvāstivādin-Vinaya und ihr
Fortleben in der Mahāmāyūrīvidyārājñī. In: Heilen und Schenken., Festschrift für Günther Klinge zum 70.
Geburtstag. Hsg. von Herbert Franke und Walther Heissig. Wiesbaden, 66-71.
Lévi, Sylvain (1912): Un fragment Tokharien du Vinaya des Sarvastivadins. Journal Asiatique 19, 101-111.
Lévi, Sylvain (1913): Tokharian Pratimoksa fragment. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 109-120.
46
(14.07.2011)
2523
SD S 27.2 16
2524
SD S 27.2 17
2525
SD S 27.2 18
2526
SD S 27.2 19
2510
SD S 27.2 2
2527
SD S 27.2 20
2528
SD S 27.2 21
2529
SD S 27.2 22
2530
SD S 27.2 23
2531
SD S 27.2 24
2532
SD S 27.2 25
2533
SD S 27.2 26
Shūko, Tsuchihashi (1976): [On the Tun Huang Manuscript of the T'i-Wei Wu-Chieh-Ching-bing-Wei-i (A Vinayatext)]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies - Proceedings (1) of the twenty-seven
Congress held at Aichigakuin University] 25/1, 117-113.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1975): Kulturgeschichtliches aus dem Bhikṣuṇī-Vinaya: die saṃkakṣikā. Zeitschrift der
Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 125/1, 133-139.
Pachow, W. and Mishra, Ramakanta (1952): The Prātomokṣa Sūtra of the Mahāsāṅghikas. Journal of the Ganganatha
Jha Research Institute 9/2-4, 239-260.
Law, B.C., Ranande, R.D. Siddiq, A., Prasad, I., Mishra, Umesha (eds.) (1953-55): Appendix to the Prātimokṣa
(Translation of the Introductory Section of the Text). Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research Institue 11-12/1-4,
243-248.
Waldschmidt, Ernst (o.J.): Vergleichende Analyse des Catuṣpariṣatsūtra. In: Festschrift Schubring, 84-122.
De Jong, J. W. (1963-64): Review: Heinz Bechert, Bruchstücke buddhistischer Verssammlungen aus
zentralasiatischen Sanskrithandschriften. I. Die Anavataptagāthā und die Sthaviragāthā. Deutsche Akademie der
Wissenschaften zu Berlin, Inst. für Orientforschung Veröffentl. Nr. 51, Sanskrittexte aus den Turfanfunden hsg. im
Auftrage der Akademie von Ernst Waldschmidt 6, Berlin, 1961. Indo-Iranian Journal 7, 232-235.
De Jong, J. W. (1977): Review: Charles S. Prebish, Buddhist Monastic Discipline: The Sanskrit Prātimokṣa Sūtras of
the Mahāsāṃghikas and Mūlasarvāstivādins. University Park and London, The Pennsylvania State University Press,
1975. Indo-Iranian Journal 19, 127-135.
Shiraishi, Shindo (1958): A Study of the Mahāvastu. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū] 6/1, 311-306 (1-6).
Lévi, Sylvain (1915): Sur la récitation primitive des textes bouddhiques. Journal Asiatique, 401-447.
Jaini, P.S. (1963): Review: N. A. Jayawickrama (ed. and tr.): The Inception of discipline and the Vinayanidāna:
being a translation and edition of the Bāhiranidāna of Buddhaghosa's samantapāsādikā, the Vinaya commentary.
[Sacred Books of the Buddhists 21]. London: Luzac & Co. Ltd., 1962. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
Studies 26, 439-440.
Brough, J. (1973): Review: Gustav Roth (ed.): Bhikṣunī-vinaya. (Tibetan Sanskrit Work Series 12) Patna: K. P.
Jayaswal Research Institute, 1970. Bulletin of the Oriental and African Studies 36, 675-677.
Sato, Mitso (1963): The Ceremony of the Ordination and its Understanding in Chinese Texts of Vinaya. Journal of
Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 11/2, 876-869 (1-8).
47
(14.07.2011)
2534
SD S 27.2 27
700
SD S 27.2 28
702
SD S 27.2 29
2511
SD S 27.2 3
713
714
715
SD S 27.2 30
SD S 27.2 31
SD S 27.2 32
716
SD S 27.2 33
717
718
720
SD S 27.2 34
SD S 27.2 35
SD S 27.2 36
722
SD S 27.2 37
724
SD S 27.2 38
726
SD S 27.2 39
2512
SD S 27.2 4
740
SD S 27.2 40
741
SD S 27.2 41
742
SD S 27.2 42
Yuyama, Akira (1963): Mahāvastu-avadāna i.2.16 - 4.10.. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku
Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 9/2, 838-834 (39-43).
Nolot, Edith (1988); Derechef à propos d'un fragment du ? Mahāsāṃghika-Vinaya. Bulletin d'Etudes
Indiennes 6, 351-358.
Hokazono, Kōichi (19??): Lalitavistara to Hōkōdai shōgon kyō. Nihon Bukkyō Gakkai Nenpō 43, 17-35.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1964): Zur Interpretation des Prātimokṣasūtra.Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen
Schopen, Gregory (19??): The Stūpa Cult And The Extant Pāli Vinaya. Journal of the Pali Text Society 13, 83-100
Bechert, Heinz (?): Vinayapiṭaka. Kindlers Literatur Lexikon, 23, 9971-9973.
DeJong, J. W. (1988): Three Sanskrit Fragments of the Vinaya of the Sarvāstivādins. Indo-Iranian Journal 31, 11-16.
Schopen, Gregory (1992): On Avoiding Ghosts and Social Censure: Monastic Funerals in the MūlasarvāstivādaVinaya. Journal of Indian Philosophy 20/1, 1-39.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1987): Das buddhistische Recht und die Phonetik des Pāli. StII 13/14, 101-127.
Skilling, Peter (??): A Note on the History of the Bhikkhunī-saṅgha (II): The order of nuns after the Parinirvāna.
Skilling, Peter (?): A Note on the History of the Bhikkhunī-saṅgha (II): The order of nuns after the Parinirvāṅa.
Buchbesprechung Hu-von Hinüber, Haiyan:Wille, Klaus (1995) Die handschriftliche überlieferung des Vinayavastu
der Mūlasarvāstivādin (Verz. der orientalischen Handschriften in Deutschland. Supplementband 30), ZDNG 145/1,
197-198.
Hu, Haiyan (1985): Guan yu "Jin Gang Jing" fan ben ji han yi dui kan de ji ge wen ti (I): Some Problems Concerning
the Comparative Studies of The Vajracchedikā-Sūtra (I), in: Nan Ya Yan Jiu/South-Asian Studies 2, 3-6.
Hu- von Hinüber, Haiyan (1996): Aśoka und die buddhistische Uposatha-Zeremonie (I). Aśokas 256 Nächte. WZKS
XL, 87-99.
Bechert, Heinz (1968): Some remarks on the Kaṭhina Rite. Journal of the Bihar Research Society 54/1-4, 319-329.
Hu- von Hinüber, Haiyan (1991): Das Anschlagen der Gaṇýī in buddhistischen Klöstern - über einige
einschlägige Vinaya-Termini. Papers in Honour of Prof. Ji Xianlin, 737-768.
Hu, Haiyan (1985): Guan yu "Jin Gang Jing" fan ben ji han yi dui kan de ji ge wen ti (II): Some Problems
Concerning the Comparative Studies of The Vajracchedikā-Sūtra (II), in: Nan Ya Yan Jiu/South-Asian Studies 3, 1121
Bechert, Heinz (1992): The Laws of the Buddhist Sangha: An Early Juridical System in Indian Tradition, Manuskr.
48
(14.07.2011)
743
744
745
747
SD S 27.2 43
SD S 27.2 44
SD S 27.2 45
SD S 27.2 46
749
SD S 27.2 47
752
SD S 27.2 48
1074
SD S 27.2 49
2513
SD S 27.2 5
1448
SD S 27.2 50
1580
SD S 27.2 51
2514
SD S 27.2 6
2515
SD S 27.2 7
2516
SD S 27.2 8
2517
SD S 27.2 9
2536
SD S 27.3 1
2545
SD S 27.3 10
2546
SD S 27.3 11
Festschrift Rissho Univ., 1-11
Dutt, Nalinaksha (1938): Gilgit Ms. of the Vinaya Piṭaka. IHQ, 409-424.
Dutt, Nalinaksha (1938): Doctrines of the Sarvāstivāda School of Buddhism I + II. IHQ, 140-120, 799-812.
Dutt, Nalinaksha (1938): Doctrines of the Mahāsanghika School of Buddhism II*. IHQ, 110-113.
Skilling, Peter (1994): A Note on the History of the Bhikkhunī-saṅha (I) + (II). Contents, 47-49, 30-49.
Schopen, Gregory (1996): The Suppression of Nuns and the Ritual Murder of their Special Dead in Two Buddhist
Monastic Texts. Journal of Indian Philosophy 24/6, 563-592.
Skilling, Peter (1995): Female Renunciants (nang chi) in Siam. According to Early Travellers' Accounts. Journal of
the Siam Society (JSS) 83/1&2, 55-61.
Schopen, Gregory (1994): Ritual Rights and Bones of Contention: More on Monastic Funerals and Relics in the
Mūlasarvāstivāda - Vinaya. Journal of Indian Philosophy 22, 31-80.
Finot, M. Louis (1911): Fragments du Vinaya Sanskrit. Journal Asiatique, 619-625.
De Jong, J. W. (1996): Review: Petra Kiefer-Pülz, Sīṃ. Vorschriften zur Regelung der buddhistischen
Gemeindegrenze in älteren buddhistischen Texten. Indo-Iranian Journal 39, 282-284.
Bechert, Heinz (2001): Sanghabheda and Nikāyabheda in Buddhist Law: IIJBS 2, 9-14.
Lévi, Sylvain (1932): Note sur des manuscrits Sanscrits provenant de Bamiyan (Afghanistan), et de Gilgit
(Cachemire). Journal Asiatique 220, 1-45.
Roth, Gustav (1968): Terminologisches aus dem Vinaya der Mahāsāṃghika-Lokottaravādin. Zeitschrift der
Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 118, 334-348.
Emmerick, R.E. (1977): The Confession of Acts. Textes et Mémoires vol. 5. Varia 1976. Acta Iranica, 87-115.
Simon, Walter (1970): A Note on the Tibetan Version of the Karmavibhaṅgha preseved in the MS Kanjur of the
British Museum. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 31, 161-166.
Bernhard, Franz (1969): Zum Titel des sogenannten "Udānavarga". Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen
Gesellschaft Supplementa I: 62. (?) Deutscher Oreintalistentag vom 21. bis 27. Juli 1968. Vorträge hsg. von
Wolfgang Voigt Teil 3, 872-881.
Ware, James R. (1936): Notes on the Fan Wang Ching. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 1, 156-161.
T'ang, Yung-T'ung (1936): The editions of the Ssū-Shih-Êrh-Chang-Ching. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 1,
147-155.
49
(14.07.2011)
2547
SD S 27.3 12
2548
SD S 27.3 13
2549
SD S 27.3 14
2550
SD S 27.3 15
2551
SD S 27.3 16
2552
SD S 27.3 17
2553
SD S 27.3 18
2554
SD S 27.3 19
2537
SD S 27.3 2
2555
SD S 27.3 20
2556
SD S 27.3 21
2557
2558
SD S 27.3 22
SD S 27.3 23
2559
SD S 27.3 24
2560
SD S 27.3 26
2561
SD S 27.3 27
2562
SD S 27.3 28
Lamotte, Étienne (1956): Problèmes concernant les textes canoniques "mineurs". Journal Asiatique, 249-264.
Weller, Friedrich (1973): Bemerkungen zum 7. Kapitel des Dharmasamuccaya. Wissenschaftliche Zeitschrift der
Universität Halle 22/3, 77-95.
Weller, Friedrich (1971): Das Brahmajālasūtra des chinesischen Dīrghāgama. Asiatische Studien (= Études
Asiatiques) 25, 202-264.
Waldschmidt, Ernst (1957): Sūtra 25 of the Nidānasaṃyukta. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
20, 569-579 (with plate).
Waldschmidt, Ernst (1958): Ein zweites Daśabalasūtra. Mitteilungen des Instituts für Orientforschung 6/3, 382-405.
Waldschmidt, Ernst (1957): Identifizierung einer Handschrift des Nidānasaṃyukta aus den Turfan-Funden.
Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 107/2 (Neue Folge Band 32), 372-401.
Lévi, Sylvain (1910): Textes sanscrits de Touen-Houang. Nidāna-Sūtra, Daçabala-Sūtra, Dharmapada, Hymne de
Mātr̥ceṭa. Journal Asiatique, 433-456 (1 planche).
Brough, John (1950): "Thus Have I Heard ...". Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 13/2, 416-426.
Nakamura, Hajime (o.J.): The influence of Confucian ethics on the Chinese translations of Buddhist Sutras. SinoIndian Studies (Liebenthal Festschrift) 5/3-4, 2-16.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1961): Zum Mahāgovindasūtra. Mitteilungen des Instituts für Orientforschung 8/1, 32-50.
Rau, Wilhelm (1963): Bemerkungen und nicht-buddhistische Sanskrit-Parallelen zum Pāli-Dhammapada.
Jñānamuktāvalī. Commemoration Volume in Honour of Johannes Nobel. Ed. by Claus Vogel. New Delhi:
International Academy of Indian Culture, 159-175.
Anesaki, Mahasaru (1906): Traces of Pali Texts in a Mahāyāna treatise. Le Muséon 7, 33-45.
Anesaki, Mahasaru (1905): Le Sagātha-Vagga du Saṃyutta-Nikāya et ses versions chinoises. Le Muséon 6, 23-37.
O. A. (1913): Une nouvelle traduction du Dīghanikāya. (Rezension:) R. O. Franke, Dīghanikāya, das Buch der
langen Texte des buddhistischen Canons in Auswahl übersetzt. Göttingen und Berlin, 1913. Le Muséon 14, 292-307.
Miller, Roy Andrew (1965): Apropos of the Fonds Pelliot Tibétain No. 610 fragment of the Tibetan
Vimalakīrtinirdeśasūtra. Central Asiatic Journal 10/1, 44-54.
Hahm, Michael (1977): Das Saptamaithunasamñuktaśāstra, ein Sūtra des Ekottarikāgama. In: Beiträge zur
Waldschmidt, Ernst (1970): Buddha frees the disc of the moon (Candrasūtra). Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
African Studies 33/1, 179-183 (with plate).
50
(14.07.2011)
2563
SD S 27.3 29
2538
SD S 27.3 3
2564
SD S 27.3 30
2565
SD S 27.3 31
2566
SD S 27.3 32
2567
SD S 27.3 33
2568
2569
SD S 27.3 34
SD S 27.3 35
2570
SD S 27.3 36
2571
SD S 27.3 37
2572
SD S 27.3 38
2573
SD S 27.3 39
2539
SD S 27.3 4
2574
SD S 27.3 40
2575
SD S 27.3 41
2576
SD S 27.3 42
2577
SD S 27.3 43
Bailey, H. W. (1943-46): The Khotan Dharmapada. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 11, 488512.
Lamotte, Ét[ienne] (1957): Khuddakanikāya and Kṣudrakapiṭaka. East and West year 7 nr. 4, 341-348.
Sieg, E. und Siegling, W. (1930-32): Udānavarga-Übersetzungen in "Kucischer Sprache". Bulletin of the School of
Stede, W. (1957): Angulimāla and Liberation. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 20, 533-535.
Waldschmidt, Ernst (1957): Sūtra 25 of the Nidānasaṃyukta. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
20, 569-579.
Lamotte, Étienne (1962): Un sūtra composite de l'Ekotterāgama. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
Studies 30, 105-116.
Rhys Davids, C. A. F. (1933): Buddho or suddho ? Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 910-911.
Rhys Davids, C. A. F. (1933): An Overlooked Pali Sutta. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 329-334.
Rhys Davids, C. A. F. (1936): Curious omissions in Pali canonical lists. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 721724.
Bareau, André (1971): La transformation miraculeuse de la nourriture offerte au Buddha par le brahmane
Kasibhāradvāja. In: Études tibétaines dédiées à la mémoire de Marcell Lalou. Paris, 1-10.
Stede, W. (1927): (Review:) Lord Chalmers, Further dialogues of the Buddha. Translated from the Pali of the
Majjhima Nikāya. Vol. II. London: Oxford University Press, 1927. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 883-887.
Sieg, E. und Siegling, W. (1930-32): Udānavarga-Uebersetzungen in "Kucischer Sprache". Bulletin of the School of
Oriental Studies 6, 483-499.
Waldschmidt, Ernst (1970): Buddha frees the disc of the moon (Candrasūtra). Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
African Studies 33/1, 179-183 (with plate).
La Vallée Poussin (1913): Documents sanscrits de la Seconde Collection M. A. Stein. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 569-581.
Matsumura, Hisashi (1982): Devatāsūtra to Alpadevatāsūtra [The Devatāsūtra and the Alpadevatāsūtra]. Indogaku
Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 30/2, 988-982 (54-60).
Frankfurter, Oscar (1880): Buddhist Nirvāna, and the Noble Eightfold Path. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 12,
548-574.
Mayeda, Egaku (1962): Kubunkyō itivuttaka no geni [Original Meaning of von itivuttaka as an aṅga of
51
(14.07.2011)
2578
SD S 27.3 44
2579
SD S 27.3 45
2580
SD S 27.3 46
2581
SD S 27.3 47
2582
SD S 27.3 48
2540
SD S 27.3 5
2584
SD S 27.3 50
2585
SD S 27.3 51
2586
SD S 27.3 52
2587
SD S 27.3 53
2588
SD S 27.3 54
2589
SD S 27.3 55
2590
SD S 27.3 56
navāṅgabuddhasāsana - ityuktaka and itivr̥ttaka]. Tōhōgaku Ronshū, 23-1 (302-324) (with English summary
typescript).
Yamada, Isshi (1972): Anityatā-sūtra. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 20/2,
1001-997 (30-34).
Ojihara, Yutaka (1982): Quelques remarques sur le texte sanskrit du Dharma-Samuccaya. Indologica Taurinensia 10
(Proceedings of the Conference-Seminar of Indological Studies. Sponsored by the Royal Swedish Academy of
Letters, History and Antiquities, Stockholm, October 12th - 16th, 1980), 179-184.
Waldschmidt, Ernst (1980-81): The Buddha not a magician. Fragment from the Pāṭalakasūtra of the Madhyamāgama.
Indologica Taurinensia 8-9 (Dr. Ludwik Sternbach Commemoration Volume), 495-499.
Schindler, Bruno (1932): Friedrich Weller - Über das Brahmajālasūtra. Asia Major 7/4, 642-644.
Behrsing, Siegfried (1931): Das Chung-Tsi-King des chinesischen Dīrghāgama. Übersetzt und mit Anmerkungen
versehen. Asia Major 7/1-2, 1-149 (und Nachträge Seite 483).
Alsdorf, Ludwig (1955): Bemerkungen zu einem metrischen Fragment des Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra. Zeitschrift der
Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 105/2 (Neue Folge Bd. 30), 327-330.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1912): Essai d'identification des Gāthas et des Udānas en prose. De l'Udānavarga de
Dharmatrāta. Journal Asiatique 19, 311-330.
Sieg, E. und Siegling, W. (1933): Bruchstücke eines Udānavarga-Kommentars (Udānālaṃkāra?) im Tocharischen.
In: Festschrift Moriz Winternitz 1863 -23.Dezember 1933. Hsg. von Otto Stein und Wilhelm Gampert. Leipzig: Otto
Harrassowitz Verlag, 167-173.
Karunes, B. (1951): Teachings of the Dhammapada. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research Institute 8/4, 397-406.
Law, B. C. (1963-65): Studies in the Aṅguttara Nikāya of the Suttapiṭaka. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research
Institute 20-21/1-4, 1-50.
Bollée, W.B. (1968-69): Review: Thera- and Therī-gāthā, edited by Hermann Oldenberg and Richard Pischel; second
edition with appendices by K.R. Norman and L. Alsorf. London: Published for the Pali Text Society, Luzac &
Company, 1966. Indo-Iranian Journal 11, 146-149.
De Jong, J. W. (1972): Review: The Elder's Verses, I: Theragāthā. Translated with an introduction and notes by K.R.
Norman (= Pali Text Society Translation Series 38). London: Published for the Pali Text Society, Luzac and
Company, 1969. Indo-Iranian Journal 13, 297-301.
Roth, Gustav (1972): Review: Lin Li-Kouang, Dharmasamuccaya. Compendium de la Loi. Recueil de Stances
52
(14.07.2011)
2583
SD S 27.3 57
2591
SD S 27.3 57
2592
SD S 27.3 58
2593
SD S 27.3 59
2541
SD S 27.3 6
2594
SD S 27.3 60
2595
SD S 27.3 61a
2596
SD S 27.3 61b
2597
SD S 27.3 62
2598
SD S 27.3 63
2599
SD S 27.3 64
extraites du Saddharma-srmr̥tyupasthāna-sūtra par Avalokitasiṃha, 2e partie (Chapitres 6-12). Texte sanskrit édité
avec la version tibétaine et les versions chinoises et traduit en français. Revision de André Bareau, J. W. de Jong et
Paul Demiéville. Avec des Appendices par J. W. de Jong (= Annales du Musée Guimet, Bibliothèque d'Études 68).
Paris, 1969. Indo-Iranian Journal 14, 94-102.
Rhys Davids, C. A. F. (1933): A vanished Sakyan window. In: Festschrift Moriz Winternitz 1863 - 23. Dezember
De Jong, J. W. (1976): Review: The Sūtra on the Foundation of the Buddhist Order (Catuṣpariṣatsūtra) translated by
Ria Kloppenborg ( = Religious Texts Translation Series Nisaba 1). Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1973. Indo-Iranian Journal 18,
324-327.
Enomoto, Fumio (1980): Udānavarga shohon to zōagonkyō betsuyaku zōagonkyō, chūagonkyō no buhakizoku [On
the Recensions of the Udānavarga and the Schools to which the Chinese Saṃyuktāgama, its Alternative Translation,
and the Chinese Madhyamāgama are to ascribed]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 28/2, 933-931 (with English typescript).
Enomoto, Fumio (1983): The Formation and Development of the Sarvāstivāda Scriptures. Presented at The 31st
Schneider, Ulrich (1957): Ein Beitrag zur Textgeschichte des Aggañña-Suttanta. Indo-Iranian Journal 1/4, 253-285.
Enomoto, Fumio (1981): Bukkyō ni okeru sanmyō (tisso vijja) no seiniton [On the Origin of tisso vijjā in Buddhism].
Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 29/2, 939-936.
Honjō, Yoshifumi (1976): Theragāthā 1209-1279 (Mahānipāta) - Kenkyū nōto (I). Indogakuhō [Indological Review]
2, 75-79.
Honjō, Yoshifumi (1976): Theragāthā 1209-1279 (Mahānipāta) - Kenkyū nōto (I). Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
25/1, 172-173.
Hackmann, H. (1927): Die Textgestalt des Sūtra der 42 Abschnitte. Acta Orientalia 5, 197-237.
Rhys Davids, C. A. F. (1926-28): Review: Lord Chalmers, Further Dialogues of the Buddha, Translated from the Pali
of the Majjhima Nikāya. Sacred Books of the Buddhists 5. In 2 volumes. Vol.1 and vol. 2. London: Oxford
University Press, 1926. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 4, 351-354, 633-637.
Lamotte, É. (1973): Trois sūtra du saṃyukta sur la vacuité. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 36,
313-323.
53
(14.07.2011)
2600
SD S 27.3 65
2601
SD S 27.3 66
2602
SD S 27.3 67
2603
SD S 27.3 68
2604
SD S 27.3 69
2542
SD S 27.3 7
2605
SD S 27.3 70
886
SD S 27.3 71
888
SD S 27.3 72
2535
SD S 27.3 72
889
SD S 27.3 73
890
SD S 27.3 74
891
SD S 27.3 75
Robinson, Richard H. (1972): Some methodological approaches to the unexplained points. Philosophy East and West
22, 309-323.
Swearer, Donald K. (1972): Two types of saving knowledge in the Pāli suttas. Philosophy East and West 22, 355371.
Edgerton, Franklin (1957): Review: Das Mahāvadānasūtra. Ein kanonischer Text über die sieben letzten Buddhas.
Sanskrit, verglichen mit dem Pali, nebst einer Analyse der in Chinesischer Übersetzung überlieferten
Parallelversionen. Auf Grund von Turfan-Handschriften herausgegeben von Ernst Waldschmidt. Teil 1: Einführung
und Sanskrittext im handschriftlichen Befund; Teil II: Die Textbearbeitung. 2 vols. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1953,
Mizuno, Kogen (1963): Gāndhārī Dharmapada ni tsuite. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Buddhist Studies] 11/2, 748-754.
Bapat, P. V. (1941): A Washington manuscript. New Light thrown on the fragmentary Tibetan version of the
Vimukrimārga. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 22, 116-119 (with plate).
Schmithausen, Lambert (1970): Zu den Rezensionen des Udānavargaḥ. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Süd- und
Ostasiens 14, 47-124.
Fuss, Michael (1987): Der Buddha als geistlicher Meister in den Jātakas. In: Studia Missionalia. Spiritual Masters.
Christianity and other Religions (Maîtres spirituels. Christianisme et les autres Religions). Rom: Gregorian
University Press, 1-23.
Lamotte, Et[ienne] (1957): Khuddakanikāya and Kṣudrakapiṭaka. EW VII.4, 341-348.
Waldschmidt, Ernst (1963): The Upasenasūtra. A Charm against Snake-Bites from the Saṃyuktāgama.
International Academy of Indian Culture, 234-144 [sic!].
Collins, Steven (1987): Kalyāṇamitta and Kalyāṇamittatā. Journal of the Pali Text Society 11, 51-72.
Rau, Wilhelm (1963): Bemerkungen und nicht-buddhistische Sanskrit-Parallelen zum Pāli-Dhammapada.
Nakamura, Hajime (1989): The Idea of the Middle Way in its Incipient Stage. Samtani, N.H. and Prasad, H. S. (eds.):
Amalā Prajñā: Aspects of Buddhist Studies. Delhi, 51-60.
Nagasaki, Hōjun (19??): Agon ni okeru jikaku no ichikōsatsu - gedatsu to sōjyu metsu [Ein Beitrag zum Bewußtsein
54
(14.07.2011)
892
SD S 27.3 76
893
SD S 27.3 77
894
SD S 27.3 78
895
SD S 27.3 79
2543
SD S 27.3 8
902
SD S 27.3 80
903
SD S 27.3 81
905
SD S 27.3 82
907
SD S 27.3 83
909
SD S 27.3 84
911
SD S 27.3 85
913
SD S 27.3 86
915
SD S 27.3 87
916
SD S 27.3 88
917
SD S 27.3 89
im āgama - nibbāna und saññāvedayitanirodha]. Nihon Bukkyō Gakkai Nenpō 44, 79-85.
Matsumura, Hisashi (1985): One aspect of the development of the Rāṣṭrapālasūtra. Bukkyō kenkyū 15, 39-62.
Fa-Chow (1945): Comparative Studies in the Mahā-parinibbāna-sutta and its Chinese Versions. Sino-Indian-Studies
1, 167-210.
Skilling, Peter (1993): A Citation from the *Buddhavaṃsa of the Abhayagiri School. Journal of the Pali Text
Society, 18, 165-175.
Vogel, Claus (1991): Review: MacQueen, Graeme, A Study of the Śrāmaṇyaphala-Sūtra. Indo-Iranian Journal, 34/3,
233-235.
Alsdorf, Ludwig (1959): Sahadhammiko vādānuvādo gārayhaṃ ṭhānaṃ āgacchati. Zeitschrift der Deutschen
Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 109/2 (Neue Folge Band 34), 317-323.
Hara, Minoru (1992): A Note on Dhammapada 97. Indo-Iranian Journal, 35/2,3, 179-191.
Jaini, Padmanabh S. (1992): Ākāravattārasutta: An 'Apocryphal' Sutta From Thailand. Indo-Iranian Journal 35/2,3,
193-223.
Tsukamoto, Keisho (1985): The Formation of the Andhakas and their Controversy with Another School: On the
Satipaṭṭhāna (Smṛtyupasthāna) kathā. Buddhism and Its Relation to Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen
Kumoi, 143-158
Chow, Fa. (?): Comparative Studies in the Mahā-parīnibbāna-sutta and its Chinese Versions. Sino-Indian Studies 2,
1-41.
Hartmann, Jens-Uwe (1991): Der Ṣaṭsūtraka-Abschnitt des in Ostturkistan überlieferten Dīrghāgama. XXV
Deutscher Orientalistentag, ZDMG-Suppl. 10, Franz-Steiner Verlag, 324-334.
Rospatt, Alexander von (1996) Buchbespr. v.:Zafiropulo, Ghiorgo (1993): L'illumination du Buddha. Verlag d.Inst.f.
Sprachwissenschaft d. Univ. Innsbruck, 199S. OLZ 91, 79-89.
Collins, Steven (1993): The Discourse on What is Primary (Aggañña-Sutta) An Annotated Translation. Journal of
Indian Philosophy 21/4, 301-393.
Emmrich, Christoph (1996): Die lange und die günstige Zeit. Strukturen religiöser Zeiterfahrung im Sutta-piṭaka.
BIS, 139-149.
Von Simson, Georg (1988): Etymologie als Mittel ideologischer Auseinandersetzung: Bemerkungen zum
Aggaññasutta des Dīghanikāya. Studia Indogermanica et Slavica. Bd. 28, 87-98.
Pinault, G.-P. (1989): Une Version Koutcheenne de lÁggañña-Sutta. Tocharian and Indo-European Studies,
55
(14.07.2011)
2544
SD S 27.3 9
922
SD S 27.3 90
924
SD S 27.3 91
926
SD S 27.3 92
2608
SD S 27.4 1
2617
SD S 27.4 10
2618
SD S 27.4 11
877
SD S 27.4 12
879
SD S 27.4 13
881
SD S 27.4 14
882
SD S 27.4 15
883
SD S 27.4 16
884
SD S 27.4 17
885
SD S 27.4 18
887
SD S 27.4 19
149-220.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1936): The Vimutti of Godhika. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 1, 128.
Matsuda, Kazunobu (1995): New Sanskrit Fragments of the Madhyama-āgama. Abstract 46th Congr. of Jap. Assoc.
of Indian and Buddhist Studies. 5 Seiten.
Rau. Wilhelm (1963): Bemerkungen und Nicht-Buddhistische Sanskrit-Parallelen zum Pāli-Dhammapada.
Jñānamuktāvalī 38, Festschr. Johannes Nobel, 159-175.
Hartmann, Jens-Uwe und Maue, Dieter (1994): Die indisch-türkische Bilingue TT VIII G. Turfan, Khotan und
Dunhuang, 147-163.
Demiéville, Paul (1961): Un fragment sanskrit de l'Abhidharma des Sarvāstivādin. Journal Asiatique, 461-475.
Ejima, Yasunori (1987): Textcritical Remarks on the Ninth Chapter of the Abhidharmakośabhāṣya. Bukkyō Bunka
[Buddhist Culture], Tōkyōdaigaku Bukkyō-seinen-kai [Society of Young Buddhists of Tokyo University] 20, 1-40.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1987): The oldest dated manuscript of the Milindapañha. Journal of the Pali Text Society 11,
111-119.
Enomoto, Fumio (1988): Abhidharmadīpa no Turfan shutsudo bonbun shahon dampen [Fragmente eines SanskritManuskripts der Abhidharmadīpa in den Turfanfunden]. IBK 37/1, 414-420.
Dietz, Siglinde (1989): Die verschiedenen Versionen der Lokaprajñapti. XXIII. Deutscher Orientalistentag vom 16.
bis 20. September 1985 in Würzburg. Ausgewählte Vorträge. Hsgb. v. Einar von Schuler. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner,
490-497.
Matsuda, Kazunobu (1996): Sanskrit Fragment of the Abhidharmāvatāra in the Gilgit Manuscripts, The Bulletin of
the Association of Buddhist Studies, 4, 35-42. [jap.]
Nakamura, Hajime (1957): Engisetsu no genkei [Der Prototyp der pratītyasamutpāda-Lehre]. IBK 5-1, 59-68. [jap.]
Sakurabe, Hajime (1964): Abhidharma no tomoshibi - dai 5 shō dai 1 setsu. [jap. übersetzung des Abhidharmadīpa
5.1.]. OG 43-3, 12-22. [jap.]
Sakurabe, Hajime (1964): Abhidharma no tomoshibi (shōzen) - dai 5 shō dai 1 setsu [jap. übersetzung des
Abhidharmadīpa 5.1 (2)]. OG 44-1, 35-46. [jap.]
Muroji, Yoshihito (1986): Kusharon, Jōgōron, Engikyōshaku [Kośaśāstra, Karmasiddhiprakareṇa,
Nidānasūtrabhāṣya]. MBu, 53-82. [jap.]
Yoshimoto, Shingyo (1990): Genshi bukkyō ni okeru Sanjūshichi Dōbon no Keisei [Die Entstehung der Sattatimsabodhipakkhiya-dhammā im früheren Buddhismus]. Bukkyō gaku Seminar 52, 15-27. [jap.)
56
(14.07.2011)
2609
SD S 27.4 2
900
SD S 27.4 20
901
SD S 27.4 21
2607
SD S 27.4 22
2610
SD S 27.4 3
2611
SD S 27.4 4
2612
SD S 27.4 5
2613
SD S 27.4 6
2614
SD S 27.4 7
2615
SD S 27.4 8
2616
SD S 27.4 9
2606
1449
SD S 27.4a 1
SD S 27.4a 2
2619
SD S 27.5 1
2628
SD S 27.5 10
1313
SD S 27.5 100
1334
SD S 27.5 100
Bareau, André (1947-50): Les sectes bouddhiques du Petit Véhicule et leurs Abhidharmapiṭaka. Bulletin de l'École
Française d'Extrême-Orient 44/1, 1-11.
Yoshimoto, Shingyo (1993): Nehan no Imyō to sono Taikai [Synonyme von nirvāṇa und ihr System]. Genshi bukkyō
to Daijō bukkyō. [jap.]
Yoshimoto, Shingyo (1990): Sanjū shichi Dōbon ni okeru Gokon Goriki no Ichi [pañc'indriyāni and pañcabalāni in
the Sattatiṃsa-bodhipakkhiya-dhammā]. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies 39, 17-22. [jap.]
Harrison, Paul (2003): Mediums and Messages: Reflections on the Production of Mahāyāna Sūtras. Eastern Buddhist
35/1-2, 115-151.
Bareau, André (1950): Les origines du Sāriputrābhidharmaśāstra. Le Muséon 63/1-2, 69-95.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1925): La controverse du temps et du pudgala dans le Vijñānakāya. Études Asiatiques
1, 343-376.
Regamey, Constantin (1971): Motifs vichnouites et śivaïtes dans le Kāraṇḍavyūha. In: Études tibétaines dédiées à la
mémoire de Marcelle Lalou. Paris, 411-431.
Misra, G. S. P. (o.J.): Logical and scientific method in early Buddhist texts. O.A., 54-64.
Waddell, L. A. (1897): A Historical Basis for the Questions of King ,Menander`, from the Tibetan. Journal of the
Saddhatissa, Hammalawa (1985): Review: Philosophy and Its Development in the Nikāyas and Abidhamma by
Fumimaro Watanabe. Delhi: Motilal Banarasidass. Journal of Indian Philosophy 13, 201-203.
Gethin, Rupert (1986): The five khandhas: Their theatment in the Nikāyas and early Abhidhamma. Journal of Indian
Takakusu, J. (1897): Buddhaghosa's Samantapāsādikā in Chinese. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 113-114.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1993): Ratnākaraśānti's Sūtrasamuccayabhāṣyaṃ Ratnālokālaṃkāra (1) In: Seishin 65, 1-40.
Bechert, Heinz (1964): Zur Frühgeschichte des Mahāyāna-Buddhismus. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen
Stramigioli, Giuliana (1936): Bhavasaṅkrānti. Rivista degli Studi Orientali 16, 294-306.
Bhikkhu Pāsādika (19997-98): Two Quotations from the Kāśyaparivarta in Nāgarjuna's Ṣutrasamuccaya. In:
Indologica Taurinensia 23-24, 313-320.
Karashima, Seishi and Jiang, Zhongxin (2003): Sanskrit Fragments of the Sutra of Golden Light from the Lüshun
Museum Collection. In: Hau Lin 3, 331-381.
57
(14.07.2011)
1335
SD S 27.5 101
1337
SD S 27.5 102
1338
SD S 27.5 103
2688
SD S 27.5 104
1453
SD S 27.5 105
1504
SD S 27.5 106
2671
SD S 27.5 107
2629
SD S 27.5 11
2630
SD S 27.5 12
2631
SD S 27.5 13
2632
SD S 27.5 14
2633
SD S 27.5 15
2634
SD S 27.5 16
2635
SD S 27.5 17
Shimoda, Masahiro (2001): Buddha within and beyond History: The Buddhology in the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka in
Connection with an Episode of "God Brahman's Request for the Buddha's First Sermon". In: Sheng-yen Hakase Koki
Kinen Ronshū. Higashi-Ajia Bukkyō no Syo-mondai [An Anthology of East Asian Buddhism: A Commemorative
Volume in Honor of Dr. Ven. Sheng-yen on His 70th Birthday. Tokyo: Sankibō Busshorin, 93-114.
Hartmann, Jens-Uwe (1996): A Note on A Newly Identified Palm-Leaf Manuscript of the Samādhirājasūtra. In. IIJ
39, 105-109.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (2000): Hokekyō to Muryōjukyō no Bosatsujoukairon [Die Theorie des Buddha-Werden von
Bodhisattva im Saddharmapuṇḍarīka und Sukhāvatīvyūha]. In: Komazawa-tanki-daigaku bukkyō ronsyū 6, (41)(81).
De Jong, J. W. (1996): Review: Ulrich Pagel, The Bodhisattvapiṭaka (Buddhica Britannica, Series continua 5). Tring
U.K.: The Institute of Buddhist Studies, 1995. Indo-Iranian Journal 39, 176-182.
Lindtner, Chr. (1998): Review: The Śālistamba Sūtra and its Indian Commentaries. Jeffrey D. Schoening. In:
Buddhist Studies Review 15-1, 107-116.
Nattier, Jan (2000): The Teaching of Vimalakīrti (Vimalakīrtinirdeśa): A Review of Four English Translations.
Indian Literature 2, 234-257.
Maruyama, Takao (1985): Chinese theory of the three ages after the Buddha's decease. Chinese Lotus Sūtra
Commentaries. In: Buddhism and Its Relation to Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His
Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 233-242.
Poppe, Nicholas (1962): An Oyrat Vakracchedikā fragment from Turfan. Central Asiatic Journal 7, 170-178.
De Jong, J. W. (1977): Sanskrit fragments of the Kāśyapaparivarta. In: Beiträge zur Indienforschung. Ernst
Thomas, E. J. (1930-32): Gandhayukti in the Lalitavistara. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 6,
515-517.
Bailey, H. W. (1953): Ariaca. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 15, 530-540.
Brough, John (1977): The Arapacana Syllabary in the old Lalita-Vistara. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Snellgrove, D. L. (1958): Note on the Adhyāśayasaṃcodanasūtra. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
Studies 21, 620-623.
Harrison, Paul (1978): Buddhānusmr̥ti in the Pratyutpanna-Buddha-Saṃmukhāvasthita-Samādhi-Sūtra. Journal of
58
(14.07.2011)
2636
SD S 27.5 18
2637
SD S 27.5 19
2620
SD S 27.5 2
2638
SD S 27.5 20
2639
SD S 27.5 21a
2640
SD S 27.5 21b
2641
SD S 27.5 21c
2642
2643
SD S 27.5 22
SD S 27.5 23
2644
SD S 27.5 24
2645
SD S 27.5 25
2646
SD S 27.5 26
2647
SD S 27.5 27
2648
SD S 27.5 28
2649
SD S 27.5 29
2621
SD S 27.5 3
2650
SD S 27.5 30
Indian Philosophy 6, 35-57.
Shackleton Bailey, D. R. (1955): The Text of Dharmasamuccaya. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 37-54.
Schopen, Gregory (1978): The five leaves of the Buddhabalādhānaprātihāryavikurvāṇanirdeśa-Sūtra found at Gilgit.
Journal of Indian Philosophy 5, 319-336.
Fujita, Kotatsu (1970): The Sukhāvatīvyūha and the Pāli Canon. Hokkaidō Daigaku Bunkabu Kiyo 18/1, 3-45.
Mironov, N. D. (1927): Buddhist Miscellanea. I. Avalokiteśvara-Kuan-Yin. II. Central Asian Recensions of the
Saddharmapuṇḍarīka. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 241-279.
Toda, Hirofumi (1984): A Classification of the Nepalese Manuscripts of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra. Tokushima
Daigaku Kyōyōbu Kiyō 19, 211-256.
Toda, Hirofumi (1985): A Classification of the Nepalese Manuscripts of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra (2).
Tokushima Daigaku Kyōyōbu Kiyō 20, 245-284.
Toda, Hirofumi (1986): A Classification of the Nepalese Manuscripts of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra (3).
Tokushima Daigaku Kyōyōbu Kiyō 21, 179-242.
Thomas, E. J. (1930-32): Gandhavyukti in the Lalitavistara. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6,515-517.
Müller, Max (1880): On Sanskrit Texts Discovered in Japan. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 153-188.
Bernhard, Franz (1967): Zur Entstehung einer Dhāraṇī. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft
117, 148-168.
Weiers, Michael (1967): Zum Textfragment TM 40 aus der Berliner Turfan-Sammlung. Zeitschrift der Deutschen
Matsumura, Hisashi (1982): Yakushikyō no shodenpon (1) [Recensions of the Bhaiṣajyaguru-sūtra]. Bukkyōgaku 13,
73-103.
Vorob'jev-Desjatovskij, V. S. (1957): Vnov' najdennye listy rukopisej kāśyapaparivarty [Unlängst gefundene Blätter
einer Handschrift des Kāśyapaparivarta]. Rocznik Orientalistyczny 21, 491-500.
Bendall, Cecil (1880): The Megha-Sūtra. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 286-311.
May, Jacques (1970): Bibliographie: Karuṇāpuṇḍarīka. Edited with Introduction and Notes by Isshi Yamada.
London: School of Oriental and African Studies 2 vols., 1968. T'oung Pao 56, 324-334.
Weller, Friedrich (91966): Kāśyapaparivarta nach der Djin-Fassung verdeutscht. Mitteilungen des Instituts für
Hamlin, Edward (1983): Discourse in the Laṅkavatāra-Sūtra. Journal of Indian Philosophy 11/3, 267-313.
59
(14.07.2011)
2651
SD S 27.5 31
2652
SD S 27.5 32
2653
SD S 27.5 33
2654
SD S 27.5 34
2655
SD S 27.5 35
2656
SD S 27.5 36
2657
SD S 27.5 37
2658
SD S 27.5 38
2659
SD S 27.5 39
2622
SD S 27.5 4
2660
SD S 27.5 40
2661
SD S 27.5 41
2662
SD S 27.5 42
Umino, Takanori (1973): Corrections of the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra 11.35. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies
Takasaki, Jikido (1960): Structure of the Anuttarāśrayasūtra. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku
Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 8/2, 748-741.
Ashikaga, Atsu-uji (1953): Daimuryōjukyō Tanbutsu-ge no Bonbun ni tsuite [The Sanskrit Text of Buddha Stotra in
the Sukhāvatīvyūha]. In: Bukkyogaku-Kenkyu [Studies in Buddhism]. Commemorative Volume of Prof. Akashi
Etatsu's Sixtieth Birthday. Kyoto: Bukkyo-Gakkai, 1-8.
Matsumoto, Hisashi (1983): Recensions of the Bhaiṣajyaguru-sūtra (3). Review of the International Buddhist
University Faculty of Letters 16 (published 1984), 175-196.
Ashikaga, Asu-uji (1952): Bonbun-Muryōjukyō no Gemon [The Sanskrit Verses of Sukhāvatīvyūha]. Indogaku
Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 1/1, 241-232.
Bongard-Levin, G. M. (1982): New Indian Texts from Central Asia. Indologica Taurinensia 10 (Proceedings of the
Conference-Seminar of Indological Studies sponsored by the Royal Swedish Academy of Letters, History and
Antiquities, Stockholm, October 12th-16th, 1980), 55-64.
Meisezahl, R. O. (1961): Die tibetische Version der Cintāmaṇiratnadhāraṇī. Beitrag zum
Caturmahārājarāṣṭraparipālanaparivarta der Rezension II des Suvarṇaprabhāsottamasūtra (ed. J. Nobel). Oriens 1314, 284-335.
De Jong, J. W. (1967-68): Remarks on the text of the Rāṣṭrapālaparipr̥cchā. Adyar Library Bulletin (Dr. V. Raghavan
Felicitation Volume) 31-32, 1-7.
Rhys Davids, C. A. F. (1927): Notices of Book: Daśabhūmikasūtra. Door Johannes Rahder. 8 Vols. Leuven: J.B.
Istas, 1926. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 160-162.
Iwamoto, Yutaka (1965): Lexikalische Nachlesen aus dem Saddharmapuṇḍarīka 1. Acta Asiatica - Bulletin of the
Institute of Eastern Culture 9, 78-82.
De Jong, J. W. (1972): Bibliographie: Fujita Kōtatsu, Genshi jōdo shisō no kenkyū. 2ème éd. Tōkyō: Iwanami
Shoten, 1970. T'oung Pao 48, 352-366.
Darian, Steven G. (1970): Antecedents of Tantrism in the Saddharma-Pundarīka. Asiatische Studien (= Études
De Jong, J. W. (1958): Review: F. A. Bischoff, Contribution à l'étude des divinités mineures du Bouddhisme
tantrique. Ārya Mahābala-nāma-mahāyānasūtra. Tibétain (MSS. de Touen-houang) et chinois (Buddhica, documents
60
(14.07.2011)
2663
SD S 27.5 43
2664
SD S 27.5 44
2665
SD S 27.5 45
2666
SD S 27.5 46
2667
SD S 27.5 47
2668
SD S 27.5 48
2669
SD S 27.5 49
2623
SD S 27.5 5
2670
SD S 27.5 50
2672
SD S 27.5 52
2673
SD S 27.5 53
et travaux pour l'étude du bouddhisme.1ère série: mémoires 10). Paris, 1956. Indo-Iranian Journal 2, 159-162.
Robinson, Richard H. (1965-66): Review: L'Enseignement de Vimalakīrto (Vimalakīrtinirdeśa). Traduit et annoté
par Étienne Lamotte. Louvain: Publications Universitaires, 1962. Indo-Iranian Journal 9, 150-159.
Yuyama, Akira (1965-66): Supplementary Remarks on "Fragment of an unknown manuscript of the
Saddharmapuṇḍarīka from the N.F. Petrovsky Collection" by G.M. Bongard-Levin and E.N. Tyomkin. Indo-Iranian
Journal 9, 85-112.
Conze, Edward (1967-68): Review: Zum Kāśyapaparivarta, Heft 2: Verdeutschung des sanskrit-tibetischen Textes.
By Friedrich Weller ( = Abhandlungen der sächsischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig, Philosophischhistorische Klasse 57/3). Berlin: Akademie Verlag, 1965. Indo-Iranian Journal 10, 302-305.
De Jong, J. W. (1972): Review: R.E.Emmerick, The Sūtra of Golden Light. Being a Translation of the
Suvarṇabhāsottamasūtra ( = Sacred Books of the Buddhists 27). London: Luzac & Company Ltd., 1970. Indo-Iranian
Journal 14, 118-121.
De Jong, J. W. (1980): Review: Étienne Lamotte (tr.), The Teaching of Vimalakīrti (Vimalakīrtinirdeśa). Rendered
into English by Sara Boin (Sacred Books of the Buddhists 32). London: The Pali Text Society, 1976. Indo-Iranian
Journal 22, 254-256.
Kubo, Tsugunari (1983): Hokekyō- no Shūkyōteki Jissen [Religious Practice as Seen in the Lotus Sūtra]. Kōza Daijō
Bukkyō [Lectures on Mahāyāna Buddhism]. Tōkyō: Shunjū-sha, 103-135.
Bongard-Levin, G. M. and Tyomkin, E. N. (1968-69): Fragment of the Saka version of the Dharmaśarīra-Sūtra from
the N. E. Petrovsky Collection. Indo-Iranian Journal 11, 269-280.
Bongard-Levin, G. M. und Tyomkin, E. N. (1965): Fragment of an unknown manuscript of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka
from the N.F. Petrovsky Collection. Indo-Iranian Journal 8/4, 268-274.
Emmerick, R. E. (1985): A Khotanese version of the Sūtra of the Lord of Healing. In: Buddhism and Its Relation to
Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 225232.
Paar, William Francis (1983): The first chapter of the Avataṃsaka-Sūtra as a model for one-pointedness. Presented at
The 31st International Congress of Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai
(Institute of Eastern Culture), 11 pages (typescript).
Sastri, N. Ayyaswmai (1931): Bhavasamkrānti Sūtra. Restored from the Tibetan version with an English translation.
Journal of Oriental Research Madras 5/1, 246-260.
61
(14.07.2011)
2674
SD S 27.5 54
2675
SD S 27.5 55
2676
SD S 27.5 56
2677
SD S 27.5 57
2678
SD S 27.5 58
2679
SD S 27.5 59
2624
SD S 27.5 6
2680
SD S 27.5 60
2681
SD S 27.5 61
2682
SD S 27.5 62
2683
SD S 27.5 63
2684
SD S 27.5 64
Matsumoto, Shiro (1983): Laṅkavatāra on itaretaraśūnyatā. Journal of Buddhist Studies [Komazawa Daigaku
Bukkyō Gakubu Ronshū] 14, 350-343.
Kawasaki, Shinjo (1976): Analysis of Yoga in the Saṃdhinirmocana-Sūtra. Hōsan Gakuhō 21, 170-155.
Mette, Adelheid (1981): Zwei kleine Fragmente aus Gilgit I. Tathāgatabimbakārāpaṇasūtra (Gilgit-Ms. No. 18).
Harrison, Paul (1987): Review: Akira Yuyama, Sanskrit Fragments of the Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra, I.
Koyasan Manuscript. (Studia Philologica Buddhica, Occasional Paper Series 4). Tokyo: The Reiyukai Library, 1981.
Bielefeldt, Carl and Lancaster, Lewis (1975): T'an ching (Platform Scripture). Philosophy East and West 25/2, 197212.
Wayman, Alex (1957): Review: Ārya Mahābala-nāma-Mahāyānasūtra. By F.A. Bischoff. (Buddhica, Première Série:
Mémoires 10). Paris: Librairie Orientaliste Paul Geuthner, 1956. Journal of the American Oriental Society 77, 281283.
Hauer, W. (1927): Die Dhāraṇī im nördlichen Buddhismus und ihre Parallelen in der sogenannten Mithrasliturgie. In:
Beiträge zur indischen Sprachwissenschaft und Religionsgeschichte 2. Hsg. von J. W. Hauer. Stuttgart: W.
Kohlhammer, 1-25.
Malone, C. B. (1937): Saṃdhinirmocanasūtra, l'explication des mystères. Texte tibétain édité et traduit par Étienne
Lamotte. Recueil de travaux publiés par les membres des Conférences d'Histoire et de Philologie, 2e Série, 34e
Fascicule. Louvain: 1935. Journal of the American Oriental Society 57, 122-124.
Tamura, Yoshiro (1963): The Characteristic of the Bodhisattva Concept in the Lotus Sutra - The Apostle-idea.
Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] (Proceedings (2) of the Thirteenth Congress
held at Ryūkoku University) 11/2, 816-810 (61-67).
Nagasawa, Jitsudō (1963): The Formation of Mu-ji-shō-sō-bon (the Chapter "Paramārthasamudgata" in Tibetan) in
the Saṃdhinirmocana-Sūtra. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies - Proceedings
(2) of the Thirteenth Congress held at Ryūkoku University] 11/2, 418-423.
Haseoka, Kazuya (1963): Problems in the Gaṇḍavyūha - the Comparative Study of Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese
Versions [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies - Proceedings (1) of the
Thirteenth Congress held at Ryūkoku University] 11/1, 320-316 (59-63).
Ōcho, Enichi (1963): The Meaning in Buddha's Life of Preaching the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka [jap.]. Indogaku
Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] (Proceedings (1) of the Thirteenth Congress held at
62
(14.07.2011)
2685
SD S 27.5 65
2686
SD S 27.5 66
2687
SD S 27.5 67
1096
SD S 27.5 68
1097
SD S 27.5 69
2625
SD S 27.5 7
1115
SD S 27.5 70
1117
SD S 27.5 71
1119
SD S 27.5 72
1121
SD S 27.5 73
1123
SD S 27.5 74
Ryūkoku University) 11/1, (10-19).
Kubo, Tsugunari (1987): The Central Concept of the Bodhisattva Practice in the Lotus Sutra. In: Collected Papers on
Indian and Buddhist Studies: A Volume Dedicated to Dr. Jikidō Takasaki on the occasion of his 60th birthday
[Takasaki Jikidō Hakushi Kanreki Kinen Ronshū: Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Ronshū]. Tokyo: Shunjū-sha, 1987, 710697 (129-142).
Yuyama, Akira (1987): Miscellaneous Remarks on the Lotus Sutra. In: Collected Papers on Indian and Buddhist
Studies: A Volume Dedicated to Dr. Jikidō Takasaki on the occasion of his 60th birthday [Takasaki Jikidō Hakushi
Kanreki Kinen Ronshū: Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Ronshū]. Tokyo: Shunjū-sha, 1987, 720-712 (119-127).
Yuyama, Akira (1987): The six Perfections and the Bodhisattva in the Lotus Sūtra: An example of philological and
philosophical questions. Śramaṇa Vidyā - Studies in Buddhism (Prof. Jagannath Upadhyaya Commemoration
Volume) 3, 33-40.
Yuyama, Akira (1989): The Tathāgata Prabhūtaratna in the Stūpa. Amalā Prajñā: Aspects of Buddhist Studies.
Professor P. V. Bapat Felicitation Volume. Ed. N. H. Samtani, H. S. Prasad. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications
(Bibliotheca Indo-Buddhica 63).
Kubo, Tsugunari (1989): Hokekyō bosatsu shisō no kenkyū, janenti bodhim [Studie zur Bodhisattva-Philosophie im
Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 37/2, 877-872.
Conze, Edward (1962): The Mahāyāna Treatment of the Viparyāsas. Oriens Extremus 1 (9. Jg.), 34-46.
Emmerick, Ronald Eric (1983): Some Verses from the Laṅkāvatārasūtra in Khotanese. A Green Leaf. Papers in
Honour of Professor Jes P. Asmussen. (Hommages et Opera Minora 12). Leiden: E.J. Brill, 125-133.
Toda, H. (1984): On the Peking Manuscript of the Saddharmapuṇýarīkasūtra. The Tōyō Gakujutsu Kenkyū [The
Journal of Oriental Studies] 23/2, 246-261.
Matsumura, Hisashi (1982a): Yakushi-kyō no shodenpon. I. Bukkyōgaku 13, 73-103.Matsumura, Hisashi (1982b):
Yakushi-kyō no shodenpon. II. Shitennōji Kokusai Bukkyō Daigaku Bungakubu Kiyō [Review of International
Buddhist University, Faculty of Letters] 15, 95-112.
Kubo, Tsugunari (1989): Hokekyō bosatsu shisō no genjitsuteki shisei [Die wirkliche Stellung der Bodhisattva-Idee
im Saddharmapuṇýarīkasūtra]. Fujita Kōtatsu Hakase Kanreki Kinen Ronshū, Indo Tetsugaku to Bukkyō,
333-354.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (1977): Bhavasaṃkrāntisūtra kaisetsu ogobi wagaku [Kommentar und übersetzung]. Komazawa
Daigaku Kukkyōbu Ronshō 8, 276-302.
63
(14.07.2011)
1125
SD S 27.5 75
1128
SD S 27.5 76
1130
SD S 27.5 77
1132
SD S 27.5 78
1134
SD S 27.5 79
2626
SD S 27.5 8
1147
SD S 27.5 80
1149
SD S 27.5 81
1151
SD S 27.5 82
1154
SD S 27.5 83
1157
SD S 27.5 84
1160
SD S 27.5 85
1163
SD S 27.5 86
1165
SD S 27.5 87
1003
SD S 27.5 88
Hara, Minoru (1973): Gaṇýa-vyūha. Eine Bemerkung zum Titel "Gaṇḍa-vyūha". Festschrift H. Nakamura, Tokyo,
21-36.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (1990): "Hokkekyō" to Hongaku shisō [Saddharmapuṇýarīkasūtra und der Gedanke der
immanenten Erleuchtung]. Komazawadaigaku bukkyōgakubu ronshū 21.
Nobuchiyo, Odani (1992): Harrison kyōju no hōhōron (Prof. Harrisons Methodology). Bukkyōgaku Seminā 55, 4955.
Skilling, Peter (1991): Review: Paul Harrison: The Samādhi of Direct Encounter with the Buddhas of the Present, an
Annotated English Translation of the Tibetan Version of the Pratyutpanna-Buddha-Sammukhāvasthita-SamādhiSūtra with Several Appendices Relating to the History of the Text. Stud. Phil. Buddh. Monogr. Ser. V. In: The
Journal of the Siam Soc. 79/2, 152-156.
Kontler, Christine (1988): Note sur le prodige comme manifestation de l'inconcevable dans le
Vimalakīrtinirdesá. BEI 6, 329-341
Staël-Hostein, Baron A. von (1936): The Emperor Ch'ien-Lung and the larger Śūraṃgamasūtra. Harvard Journal of
Asiatic Studies 1, 136-146 (with plates).
Inaba, Shōju (19??): Jejimmikkyō no Chibetto-gaku ni tsuite [Über die tibetische Übersetzung des
Saṃdhinirmocanasūtra]. 66-71.
Arguillère, Stéphane (1989): La réalité de la totalité dans l'idéalisme bouddhique. Selon la perspective du
Gaṇḍavyūha-sūtra. O.A., 270-283.
Vetter, Tilmann (1994): On the Origin of Mahāyāna Buddhism and the subsequent introduction of Prajñāpāramitā.
AS 48/4, 1241-1281.
Bagchi, P.C. (1945): Bodhisattva-śīla of Śubhākarasiṃha. SIS Vol. 1, 132-160.
Matsuda, Kazunobu (1996): Nirvikalpapraveśadhāraṇī, Sanskrit Text and Japanese Translation, Bulletin of the
Research Institute of Bukkyo University, 3, 89-113.
Matsuda, Kazunoba (1996): New Sanskrit Fragments of the Madhyama-āgama from the Cecil Bendall Manuscripts
in the National Archives Collection, Kathmandu, Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies, 44, 113-119. [jap.]
Lalou, Marcelle (1938): A Tun-huang Prelude to the Karaṇýavyūha. IHQ, 398-400.
Fujita, Kōtatsu (1964): Rinjū raigō shisō no kigen [The Origin of the Thought of Welcoming by Amida Buddha at
the Hour of Death in the Sukhāvatīvyūha]. IBK 12-2, 484-496. [jap.]
Mette, Adelheid (1997): Die Stotras des Kāraṇḍavyūha. Bulletin d'Études Indiennes 15, 145-169.
64
(14.07.2011)
819
SD S 27.5 89
2627
SD S 27.5 9
825
SD S 27.5 90
827
SD S 27.5 91
1265
SD S 27.5 92
1266
SD S 27.5 93
1267
SD S 27.5 94
1268
SD S 27.5 95
1271
SD S 27.5 96
1283
SD S 27.5 97
1311
SD S 27.5 98
1312
SD S 27.5 99
2689
SD S 27.6 1
2698
SD S 27.6 10
Mette, Adelheid: Kāraṇýavyūha. In: R.Radler: Kindlers Neues Literatur Lexikon, Band 22, Supplement L Z, 766-767.
Weller, Friedrich (1973): Der Arme Heinrich in Indien. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 68/9-10, Spalten 437-448.
Vorobyova-Desyatovskaya, Margarita (2000): Der Bodhisattva im Lotossutra und anderen Sutren. Vortrag, österr.
Nationalbibliothek. St. Petersburger Abteilung des Institute of Oriental Studies der Russischen Akademie der
Wissenschaften, österreich Soka Gakkai International, 1-13.
Lancaster, Lewis (1974): An Early Mahayana Sermon about the Body of the Buddha and the Making of Images.
Artibus Asiae, vol. XXXVI, 287-291.
Toda, Hirofumi (1980): Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra Nepalese Manuscript (K') (X-XVII). Tokushimadaigaku
Kyoyobukiyo 15. pp. 299-347.
Toda, Hirofumi (1978): Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra Kashgar Manuscript (II-III). Tokushimadaigaku Kyoyobukiyo 13.
pp. 319-361.
Toda, Hirofumi (1979): Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra Gilgit Manuscripts (Groups B and C). Tokushimadaigaku
Kyoyobukiyo 14. pp. 249-304.
Toda, Hirofumi (1988): Hokekyo kejouyubon no bonbun ni tuite: Romanized text of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra
(Pūrvayogaparivarta) [Romanized text of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra (Pūrvayogaparivarta)]. Naritasan Bukkyō
Kenkyūsho Kiyō 11, 247-291.
Toda, Hirofumi and Matsuda, Kazunobu (1991): Three Sanskrit Fragments of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra from the
Cecil Bendall Manuscript Collection in the National Archieves, Kathmandu. In: Memories of the Department of
Ethics, College of General Education, The University of Tokushima, Vol. 20, pp. 21-35.
Karashima, Seishi and Jiang Zhongxin (2003): Sanskrit Fragments of the Sutra of Golden Light From the Lüshun
Museum Collection. In: Hua Lin, vol. 3, pp. 331-381.
De Jong, Jan Willem (1998): Notes on Lalitavistara, chapters 1-4. Kokusai-Bukkyōgaku-Daigakuin-Daigaku
Kenkyū-kiyō 1, 39-56.
De Jong, Jan Willem (1997-98): Recent Japanese Studies on the Lalitavistara. In: Indologica Taurinensia 23-24, 247255.
Bharati, A. (1961): Intentional Language in the Tantras. Journal of the American Oriental Society 81/3, 261-270.
Bischoff, F. A. (1962): Der Zauberritus der Ucchuṣmā tibetisch und mongolisch (Tanǰur-Text). Central Asiatic
Journal, 205-211.
65
(14.07.2011)
2699
SD S 27.6 11
2700
SD S 27.6 12
2701
SD S 27.6 13
2702
SD S 27.6 14
2703
SD S 27.6 15
2704
SD S 27.6 16
2705
2706
2707
SD S 27.6 17
SD S 27.6 18
SD S 27.6 19
2690
SD S 27.6 2
2708
SD S 27.6 20
2709
SD S 27.6 21
2710
SD S 27.6 22
2711
SD S 27.6 23
2712
SD S 27.6 24
2713
SD S 27.6 25
Hoffmann, Helmut H. R. (1969): Kālacakra Studies I. Manichaeism, Christianity, and Islam in the Kālacakra Tantra.
Central Asiatic Journal 13, 52-73.
Lévi, Sylvain (1930-32): Un nouveau document sur le bouddhisme de basse époque dans l'Inde. Bulletin of the
La Vallée Poussin. Louis de (1930-32): A propos du Cittaviśuddhiprakaraṇa d'Āryadeva. Bulletin of the School of
Filliozat, Jean (1971): Le complexe d'Œdipe dans un tantra bouddhique. In: Études tibétaines dédiées à la mémoire de
Marcelle Lalou. Paris, 142-148.
Kvaerne, Per (1975): On the Concept of Sahaja in Indian Buddhist Tantric Literature. Temenos 11, 88-135.
Glasenapp, Helmut von (1936): Die Entstehung des Vajrayāna. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen
Gesellschaft 90 (Neue Folge 15), 546-572.
Zimmermann, Heinz (1982): Le Tantrisme. Etudes de Lettres, 11-43.
Tsuda, Shinichi (1978): A Critical Tantrism. Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 36, 167-231.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Some glosses upon the Guhyasamāja. Opera Minora 2, 337-348.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1964): Sur les rapports entre le Bouddhisme et le "substrat religieux" indien et tibétain.
Journal Asiatique, 77-95.
Kawasaki, Shinjō (1981): Issaichi to Issaichichi [sarvajñā and sarvajñājñāna in the Mahāvairocanasūtra]. Mikkyō
Kenkyū 13, 1-14.
Kawasaki, Shinjō (1975): Review: Alex Wayman, The Buddhist Tantras: Light on Indo-Tibetan Esotericism. New
York: Samual Weiser, 1973. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 23/2, 956-959.
Taube, M. (1968): (Rezension:) Friedrich Wilhelm, Friedrich: Prüfung und Initiation im Buche Pauṣya und in der
Biographie des Nāropa. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1965 (= Münchner Indologische Studien 3). Orientalistische
Literaturzeitung 5-6 (63. Jg.), Spalten 281-285.
Meisezahl, R. O. (1962): The Amoghapāśahr̥daya-dhāraṇī. The Early Sanskrit Manuscript of the Reiunji. Critically
Edited and Translated. Monumenta Nipponica 17/1-4, 265-328.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1897): The Buddhist "Wheel of Life" from a New Source. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 463-470.
Banerjee, Biswanath (1971): Pratītyasamutpāda as viewd by the Kālacakra School. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha
Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha 27/3-4, 29-33.
66
(14.07.2011)
2714
SD S 27.6 26
2715
SD S 27.6 27
2716
SD S 27.6 28
2717
SD S 27.6 29
2691
2718
SD S 27.6 3
SD S 27.6 30
2719
SD S 27.6 31
2720
SD S 27.6 32
2721
SD S 27.6 33
2722
SD S 27.6 34
2723
SD S 27.6 35
2724
SD S 27.6 36
2725
SD S 27.6 37
2726
SD S 27.6 38
Bhattacharya, B. (1949): The Niṣpannayogāvalī of Mahāpaṇḍita Abhayākaragupta. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha
Research Institute 6/4, 273-281.
De Jong, J. W. (1960): Review: D.L. Snellgrove, The Hevajra Tantra. A Critical Study. Part I, Introduction and
Translation; Part II, Sanskrit and Tibetan Texts (= London Oriental Series 6). London: Oxford University Press,
Kaviraj, Gopinath (1944): The mystic significance of ,evam`. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research Institute 2/1,
1-6.
Chandra, Lokesh (1979): Yogatantra Buddhism in Indonesia and its bearing on the Borobudur. Journal of the
Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrita Vidypeetha 35/1-2, 1-73.
Yi-Liang, Chou (1944-45): Tantrism in China. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 8, 241-332.
Shendge, Malati J. (ed.) (1967-68): Śrīsahajasiddhi. Indo-Iranian Journal 10, 126-149.
Kvaerne, Per (1980): Review: Alex Wayman, Yoga of the Guhyasamājatantra. The Arcane Lore of Forty Verses. A
Buddhist Tantra Commentary. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1977. Indo-Iranian Journal 22, 242-247.
Lévi, Sylvain (1915): Le catalogue géographique des Yakṣa dans la Mahāmāyūrī. Journal Asiatique 10, 19-138.
Wayman, Alex (1985): The disputed authorship of Tibetan canonical commentaries on the SarvadurgatipariśodhanaTantra. In: Buddhism and Its Relation to Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth
Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 201-213.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1899): Une pratique des tantras. In: Actes du Onzième Congrès International des
Orientalistes Paris 1897 (Première Section: Langues et archaeologie des pays ariens). Paris: Ernest Leroux, 241-244.
Matsunaga, Yūkei (1956): The formation of Guhyasamāja-tantra [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Kanaoka, Shūyū (1966): Kukurāja. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 15/1,
467-458.
Conze, Edward (1963): (Review:) Ariane MacDonald (ed. and tr.), Le maṇḍala du Mañjuśrīmūlakalpa (Collection
Jean Przyluski 3). Paris: Adrien-Maisonneuve, 1962. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 26, 440441.
De Jong, J. W. (1986): Review: Ch. Willemann, The Chinese Hevajratantra. The Scriptural Text of the Ritual of
Great King of the teaching. The Adamantine One with Great Compassion and Knowledge of the Void (Orientalia
Gandensia 8). Leuven: Uitgeverij Peeters, 1983. Indo-Iranian Journal 29, 65-68.
67
(14.07.2011)
2727
SD S 27.6 39
2692
SD S 27.6 4
2728
SD S 27.6 40
2729
SD S 27.6 41
2735
SD S 27.6 42
2730
SD S 27.6 43
2731
SD S 27.6 44
2732
SD S 27.6 45
2733
SD S 27.6 46
2734
SD S 27.6 47
1185
SD S 27.6 48
1186
SD S 27.6 49
2693
1075
SD S 27.6 5
SD S 27.6 50
1198
SD S 27.6 50
Kvaerne, Per (1986): Review: Tadeusz Skorupski, The Sarvadurgatipariśodhana Tantra. Elimination of all Evil
Destinies. Sanskrit and Tibetan Texts with Introduction, English Translation and Notes. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,
Lalou, Marcelle (1936): Mañjuśrīmūlakalpa et Tārāmūlakalpa. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 1, 327-349.
Newman, John (1987): The Paramādibuddha (the Kālacakra Mūlatantra) and its relation to the early Kālacakra
literature. Indo-Iranian Journal 10/2, 93-102.
Schuster, Nancy (1979): Review: Alex Wayman, Yoga of the Guhyasamājatantra. The Arcane Lore of Forty Verses:
A Buddhist Tantra Commentary. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1977. Philsophy East and West 29/2, 243-245.
Bongard-Levin, G. M. and Vorobyova-Desyatovskaya, M. I. (1984): Unknown dhārāṇīs from Eastern Turkestan. In:
Amr̥tadhārā. Professor R. N. Dandekar Felicitation Volume. Edited by S.D. Joshi. Delhi: Ajanta Publications, 485492.
Aalto, Pentti (1954): Prolegomena to an Edition of the Pañcarakṣa. Studia Orientalia 19/12, 5-48.
____ (1988): The Advayavajrasaṃgraha. New Critical Edition with Japanese Translation. Part 1. Annual of the
Institute for Comprehensive Studies of Buddhism Taisho University 10, 234-178 (1-57).
Schneider, Ulrich (1988): Tantra - Endpunkt eines strukturierten Ablaufs ? Saeculum 39/1, 96-104.
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1988): Jñānatraya, śūnyatraya and prabhāsvara in the Pañcakrama [jap.]. Journal of the
Naritasan Institute for Buddhist Studies 11, 447-467.
Wayman, Alex (1988): The Mathurā Set of Aṣṭamaṅgala (Eight Auspicious Symbols) in Early and Later Times. In:
Mathurā. The Cultural Heritage. Ed. Doris Meth Srinivasan. New Delhi: American Institute of Indian Studies, 236246.
Emmerick, Ronald E. (1986): Another Fragment of the Sanskrit Sumukhadhāraṇi. Deyadharma. Studies in Memory
of Dr. D. C. Sircar. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications (Sri Garib Dass Oriental Ser. 33), 165-167, 2 plates.
Yaita, H. (1987): Vajradhātumahāmaṇýalopāyika-Sarvavajrodaya. Bonbun text to wayaku II [Skt. Text u. jap. über.].
Taishō Daigaku Sōgō Bukkyō Kenkyūjo Nenpō 9, 294-222.
Mallmann, Marie-Thérèse de (1964): Divinités Hindoues dans le tantrisme bouddhique. Arts Asiatiques 10/1, 67-86.
Lalou, Marcelle (1957): Hold or retain? EW VII.4, 328-330.
Wayman, Alex (1990): Messenger, What Bring Ye? Indo-Tibetan Studies. Papers in honour and appreciation of
Professor David L. Snellgove's contribution to Indo-Tibetam Studies. Ed. by Tadeusz Skorupski. Tring: The Institute
of Buddhist Studies (Buddhica Britannica, Series Continua II), 305-322.
68
(14.07.2011)
1199
SD S 27.6 51
1200
SD S 27.6 52
1201
SD S 27.6 53
1202
SD S 27.6 54
1204
SD S 27.6 55
1205
SD S 27.6 56
1206
SD S 27.6 57
1207
1208
SD S 27.6 58
SD S 27.6 59
2694
SD S 27.6 6
22
SD S 27.6 60
24
SD S 27.6 61
26
SD S 27.6 62
29
SD S 27.6 63
32
SD S 27.6 64
35
SD S 27.6 65
37
SD S 27.6 66
Yoshimura, Hiromi (1987): How to Interpret Dhāraṇī in Early Mahāyāna Buddhism and How Buddhists Interpreted
Mantra. ??, 1-16.
DeJong, J. W. (1984): A New History of Tantric Literature in India. Acta Indologica VI, 91-113.
Miyasaka, Yūshō (1982): Kōbōdaishi kūkai shōrai "Bonpon kachi mandala kyō" no kenkyū [A Study of the
Aṣṭamaṇýalaka-sūtra]. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō 6, 81-100.
Misaki, Ryōshū (1981): Dainichikyō gishaku to tendaigi - tokuni setendarani ni tsuite. Bungaku kenkyūka kiyō 27,
33-54.
Bagchi, P.C. (1945): Vajragarbhatantrarājasūtra. A New Work of King Indrabodhi. Sino-Indian-Studies 1, 23-59.
Kurpiewski, Wieslaw (1986): Wadūrajana w świetle morfologii sacrum M. Eliadego [Das Vajrayāna im Lichte M.
Eliades Morphologie des sacrum]. Zeszyty Naukowe Akademii Górniczo-hutniczej im. Stanislawa Staszica
1085, 211-233.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1988): Dhāraṇīs aus Zentralasien. Indologica Taurinensia, 14 (Prof. C. Caillat Fel. Vol.),231249.
Wayman, Alex (1992): Buddhist Tantra and Lexical Meaning. Current Issues in Linguistic Theory 73, 465-479.
Wayman, Alex (1993): The Apocryphal Kālacakratantra. The Honorary Volume for Yūsho Miyasaka, 277-298.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1896): Études et textes tantriques - Pañcakrama. Recueil de Travaux 16, V-XV
(introduction), 1-56 (texte).
Shirasaki, Akinari (1980): On Āryāparimitāyurjnānasādhana of Jitāri. Bukkyō Ronsō - The Review of Buddhism 24,
107-113.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1992): Notes Apropos of the Transmission of the Sarvadurgatipariśodhana-tantra in
Tibet. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 16-17, 109-125.
Griffiths, P.J. (1989): Review: Bucknell, Roderick S. and Stuart Fox, Martin, The Twilight Language: Explorations
in Buddhist Meditation and Symbolism. Indo-Iranian Journal 32/2, 165-170.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1991): Nochmals zu Dhāraṇīs aus Zentralasien. Papers in Honour of Prof. Dr. Ji Xianlin on the
Occasion of His 80th Birthday. 162-174.
Namai, Chishō (1991): Guhyasamāja XV 135 ni taisuru Ratnākaraśānti no Chūkai. ??
Meisezahl, R. O. (?): Akṣobhya-Mañjuvajra. Ikonographie und Ikonologie des
Ekonaviṃśadātmakamañjuvajramaṇḍala. ORIENS 25-26, 190-274
Steinkellner, Ernst (1976): Remarks on Tantristic Hermeneutics. Proceedings of the Csoma de Kőrös Memorial
69
(14.07.2011)
39
SD S 27.6 67
42
SD S 27.6 68
45
SD S 27.6 69
2695
SD S 27.6 7
73
SD S 27.6 70
1066
SD S 27.6 71
1068
SD S 27.6 72
1452
SD S 27.6 73
1451
SD S 27.6 74
1455
SD S 27.6 75
1456
SD S 27.6 76
1457
SD S 27.6 77
1458
SD S 27.6 78
1459
SD S 27.6 79
Symposium, 445-458.
Kōshun, Moriguch (1993): Tattvasiddhināmaprakaraṇa I. Shoin Kyō ron (discussing the sūtras cited). Festschrift Dr.
Yūshō Miyasaka. Indogaku Mikkyōgaku Kenkyū (Indian and Esoteric Buddhist Studies). 157-199.
Walter, Michael (1992): Jābir, the Buddhist Yogi. Journal of Indian Philosophy 20/4, 425-438.
Matsuda, Kazunobu (1995): Sahajavajra's Manual on Buddhism (Sthitisamuccaya) - The Discovery of its Sanskrit
Manuskript. IBK 43, 843-848. [jap.]
McDermott, A. C .S. (1975): Towards a pragmatics of Mantra recitation. Journal of Indian Philosophy 3/3-4, 283298.
Nobuo, Otsuka (1995): Siddhaikavīramahātantra Chapter I. The results of joint study on the Buddhist tantric texts.
Annual of the Inst. f. Comprehensive Studies of Buddhism, Taisho Univ. 17, 349-366. [jap.]
Cousins, L.S. (1997): Aspects of Esoteric Southern Buddhism. Indian Insights: Buddhism, Brahmanism and Bhakti.
Papers from the Annual Spalding Symposium on Indian Religion. Eds.: Peter Connolly and Sue Hamilton. London:
Luzac Oriental, 185-207.
Cicuzza, Claudio and Sferra, Francesco (1997): Brief Notes on the Beginning of the Kālacakra Literature. Journal of
Rare Buddhist Texts Research Project 23, 113-126.
Grönbold, Günter (1992): Heterodoxe Lehren und Ihre Widerlegung im Kālacakra-Tantra. In: IIJ 35, 273-297.
De Jong, J. W. (1996): Review: Miranda Shaw, Passionate Enlightenment. Women in Tantric Buddhism. IndoIranian Journal 39, 184-187.
Sferra, Francesco (1999): The concept of purification in some texts of late Indian Buddhism. Journal of Indian
Kimura, Takayasu, Ōtsuka, Nobuo, and Sugiki, Tsunehiko (1998): Transcribed Sanskrit Text of the
Amoghapāśakalparāja Part I. Taishō Daigaku Sōgō-Bukkyō-kenkyūsyo Nenpō 20, 1-54.
Von Rospatt, Alexander (1999): On the conception of the Stūpa in Vajrayāna Buddhism. The Example of the
Svayambhūcaitya of Kathmandu. In: Journal of the Nepal Research Centre 11, pp. 121-147.
Mikkyōseiten-kenkyūkai (1997): Fukūkensaku-jinpen-shingon-kyō bonbunsyahon ei-in ban, Jo [Die Einleitung für
die Faksimileausgabe des Skt. Palm-leaf Ms. des Amoghapāśakalparājas]. Tokyo: Taishōdaigaku-sōgōbukkyōkenkyūsyo.
Friedhelm, Hardy (1988): The Esoteric Traditions and Antinomian Movements. In: The World's Religions, ed.
Stewart R. Sutherland, 649-59. London: Routledge.
70
(14.07.2011)
2696
2697
SD S 27.6 8
SD S 27.6 9
2739
SD S 27.7 1
2748
SD S 27.7 11
2749
SD S 27.7 13
2750
SD S 27.7 14
2751
SD S 27.7 15
2752
SD S 27.7 16
71
SD S 27.7 17
72
SD S 27.7 18
75
SD S 27.7 19
2740
SD S 27.7 2
114
SD S 27.7 20
115
SD S 27.7 21
116
SD S 27.7 22
117
SD S 27.7 23
Thomas, F. W. (1903): Deux collections sanscrites er tibétaines de Sādhanas. Le Muséon 4, 1-42.
Wayman, Alex (1955): Notes on the Sanskrit term jñāna. Journal of the American Oriental Society 75, 253-268.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1967): On a Yoga treatise in Sanskrit from Qïzïl. Journal of the American Oriental Society 87/2,
157-165.
Demiéville, Paul (1957): Le chapitre de la Bodhisattvabhūmi sur la Perfection du Dhyāna. Rocznik Orientalistyczny
21, 109-128.
Payne, Richard K. (1981): Review: Minoru Kiyota, Mahāyāna Buddhist Meditation: Theory and Practice. Edited by
Minoru Kiyota, assisted by Elwin W. Jones. Honolulu, Hawaii: The University Press of Hawaii, 1978. Philosophy
East and West 31/3, 378-380.
Coward, Harold (1982): Review: Winston L. King, Theravada Meditation: The Buddhist Transformation of Yoga.
University Park and London: Pennsylvania State University Press. Philosophy East and West 32/4, 463-465.
Swearer, Donald K. (1973): Control and freedom: The structure of Buddhist meditation in the Pāli suttas.Philosophy
East and West 23/4, 435-455.
Sasaki, Genjun H. (1987): Modern Interest in Oriental Meditation - Yoga, Satipaṭṭhāna, Zen. In: Begegnung der
Kulturen in Ost und West. Festschrift für Hyogmyon Kwon zu seinem 60. Geburtstag. O.A., 617-636.
Nakamura, Hajime (1976): The Goal of Meditation. Japanese Journal of Religious Studies 13/1, 63-79.
Bucknell, Roderick S. (1993): Reinterpreting the Jhānas. Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies
16/2, 375-409.
Cousins, L.S. (1992): Vitakka/Vitarka and Vicāra: The Stages of Samādhi in Buddhism and Yoga. Indo-Iranian
Journal, 35/2,3, 137-157.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1964): Yogavidhi. Indo-Iranian Journal 7/2-3, 146-155.
Slaje, Walter (1995): aśubhasaṃjñā und pratipakṣabhāvanā: Zur Tradition einer "Vergegenwärtigung des
Widerwärtigen" in der Soteriologie des Nyāya. ZDMG 145/1, 109-124.
Bühnemann, Gudrun (1992): Some Remarks on the Date of Abhayākaragupta and the Chronology of His Works.
ZDMG, Band 142, Heft 1, 120-127.
Fujita, Kōtatsu (1972): Genshi bukkyō ni okeru zenjō shisō [Meditationstheoretische Ideen im ursprünglichen
Buddhismus]. Satō nakushi koki kinen bukkyō shisō ronsō, 297-315. [jap.]
Deleanu, Florin (1992): Mindfulness of Breathing in the Dhyāna Sūtras. Research Reports. Transactions of the
International Conference of Orientalists in Japan. No. XXXVII. The Institute of Eastern Culture (Tōhō Gakkai), 4271
(14.07.2011)
126
SD S 27.7 24
2741
SD S 27.7 3
2742
SD S 27.7 4
2743
SD S 27.7 5
2744
SD S 27.7 6
2745
SD S 27.7 7
2746
SD S 27.7 8
2747
SD S 27.7 9
2736
SD S 27.8 1
2753
SD S 27.8 1
1269
SD S 27.8 10
1270
SD S 27.8 11
2738
SD S 27.8 2
2737
SD S 27.8 3
57
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1998): Self and meditation in Indian Buddhism. International Conference on Korean Son
Buddhism, Kobulch'ongnim Paekyang-sa Buddhist Monastery, 141-159.
Pensa, Corrado (1969): Interdipendenza di purificazione, conoscenza e potere nello yoga in rapporto alla continuità
della tradizione indiana. Annali (nuova serie 19) 29, 1-43.
Oberhammer, Gerhard (1965): Meditation und Mystik im Yoga des Patañjali. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südund Ostasiens 9, 98-118.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1963-64): Yogavidhi. Indo-Iranian Journal 7, 146-155.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1976): Die Vier Konzentrationen der Aufmerksamkeit. Zur geschichtlichen Entwicklung
einer spirituellen Praxis des Buddhismus. Zeitschrift für Missionswissenschaft und Religionswissenschaft 60, 241266.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1931): Le Bouddha et les Abhijñās. Le Muséon 44, 335-342.
Masson, J. Moussaieff and Masson, T. C. (1976): The study of mysticism: A criticism of W. T. Stace. Journal of
Graham, A. C. (1978): Review: Frits Staal, Exploring mysticism: a methodological essay. University of California
Press, 1975. Journal of Indian Philosophy 6, 79-85.
Bechert, Heinz (1984): Die Ethik der Buddhisten. In: Ethik in nichtchristlichen Kulturen (Band 3 der Reihe ,Ethik.
Lehr- und Studienbücher`, hsg. von R. Mokrosch, S.H. Pfürtner, H. Schmidt). Stuttgart: Kohlhammer Verlag, 114135.
Schlumberger, M. Daniel (1972): De la pensée grecque a la pensée bouddhique. In: Académie des Inscriptions &
Belles-Lettres. Comptes Rendus des séances de l'année 1972 Janvier-Mars. Paris: Éditions Klincksieck, 188-199.
Nakagawa, Masanori (1985): Vinayasūtra ni okeru haraihou inkai (1) [Abrahmacaryapārājayikam in Vinayasūtra].
IBK 34-1, pp. (71)-(75).
Nakagawa, Masanori (1987): Vinayasūtra ni okeru haraihou inkai (2) [Abrahmacaryapārājayikam in Vinayasūtra
(2)]. IBK 36-1, pp. (80)-(83).
Sternbach, Ludwik (1963): The Pāli Lokanīti and the Burmese Nīti Kyan and their sources. Bulletin of the School of
Shūkō, Tsuchihashi (1963): A Study of the Vinaya Text Shih-Sung-chieh-Su from the Stein Collection [jap.].
Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies - Proceedings (1) of the Thirteenth Congress
72
(14.07.2011)
678
SD S 27.8 4
1244
SD S 27.8 5
1245
SD S 27.8 6
1246
SD S 27.8 7
1247
SD S 27.8 8
1260
SD S 27.8 9
2763
SD S 28.1 10
2854
SD S 28.1 100
2855
2856
SD S 28.1 101
SD S 28.1 102
2857
SD S 28.1 103
2858
SD S 28.1 104
2859
SD S 28.1 105
2860
2861
2862
SD S 28.1 106
SD S 28.1 107
SD S 28.1 108
2863
SD S 28.1 109
held at Ryūkoku University] 11/1, 27-37.
Nakagawa, Masanori (1989): Vinayasūtravṛtti of Guṇaprabha - Pārājikam (1). NBu 57, 50-69.
Nakagawa, Masanori (1993): Vinayasūtra ni okeru haraihou toukai (1) [Die Gebote des Stehlens in pārājikam in
Vinayasūtra (1)]. IBK 41-2. (137)-(141).
Vinayasūtra (2)]. IBK 42-2. (142)-(147).
Vinayasūtra (3)]. IBK 43-2. (120)-(125).
Nakagawa, Masanori (1991): Vinayasūtravṛtti of Guṇaprabha - Pārājikam (2). In: Ihara Shoren hakase koki kinen
ronbunsyū. 251-274.
Ritsukyo Syukkeji Kenkyukai (2003): Ritsukyo Syukkeji no kenkyū (1) [Das Pravrajyāvastu des Vinayasūtras und
sein Vṛtti (1): Sanskrit Text und japanische übersetzung]. Taisho Daigaku Sougou Bukkyo Kenkyujo Nenpo 25,
(44)-(93).
Bareau, André (1957): Les controverses relatives à la nature de l'arhant dans le Bouddhisme ancien. Indo-Iranian
Journal 1/3, 241-250.
Mathur, D. C. (1978): The historical Buddha (Gotama), Hume, and James on the self: Comparisons and evaluations.
Philosophy East and West 28/3, 253-269.
Inada, Kenneth (1979): Problematics of the Buddhist nature of self. Philosophy East and West 29/2, 141-158.
Siderits, Mark (1979): A note on the early Buddhist theory of truth. Philosophy East and West 29/4, 491-499.
Strenski, Ivan (1980): Gradual enlightenment, sudden enlightenment and empiricism. Philosophy East and West
30/1, 3-20.
Matilal, Bimal (1981): Error and truth. Philosophy East and West 31/2, 215-224.
Streng, Frederick J. (1982): Three Approaches to Authentic Existence: Christian, Confucian and Buddhist.
Feist Hirsch, Elisabeth (1970): Martin Heidegger and the East. Philosophy East and West 20, 247-263.
Umehara, Takeshi (1970): Heidegger and Buddhis. Philosophy East and West 20, 271-281.
Stafford Betty, L. (1971): The Buddhist-Humean parallels: Postmortem. Philosophy East and West 21/3, 237-253.
Inada, Kenneth K. (1971): Whitehead's ,actual entityànd the Buddhist ,anātman`. Philosophy East and West 21/3,
303-316.
73
(14.07.2011)
2764
2864
2866
2865
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2765
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
Demiéville, Paul (1956): La pénétration du Bouddhisme dans la tradition philosophique chinoise. Cahiers d'Histoire
Mondiale (= Journal of the World History, = Cuadernos de Historia Mundial) 3/1, 1-38.
Chandra, Pratap (1971): Was early Buddhism influenced by the Upaniṣads ? Philosophy East and West 21/3, 317SD S 28.1 110
324.
Daye, Douglas Dunsmore (1975): On logic and "Algebraic and geometric logic". Philosophy East and West 25/3,
SD S 28.1 111
357-364.
SD S 28.1 111a Ellinson-Waugh, Ter (1974): Algebraic and geometric logic. Philosophy East and West 24/1, 23-40 (4 Abbildungen).
SD S 28.1 112 Puligandla, R. (1974): Time and history in the Indian tradition. Philosophy East and West 24/2, 165-170.
SD S 28.1 113 Inada, Kenneth K. (1974): Time and temporality - A Buddhist approach. Philosophy East and West 24/2, 171-179.
Kalupahana, David J. (1974): The Buddhist conception of time and temporality. Philosophy East and West 24/2,
SD S 28.1 114
181-191.
SD S 28.1 115 Koller, John M. (1974): On Buddhist views of devouring time. Philosophy East and West 24/2, 201-208.
SD S 28.1 117 Chi, Richard S. Y. (1974): Topics on being and logical reasoning. Philosophy East and West 24/3, 293-300.
SD S 28.1 118 Wayman, Alex (1974): Two traditions of India - Truth and silence. Philosophy East and West 24/4, 389-403.
Streng, Frederick (1975): Reflections on the attention given to mental construction in the Indian Buddhist analysis of
SD S 28.1 119
causality. Philosophy East and West 25/1, 71-80.
Hacker, Paul (1965): Zur Methode der philologischen Begriffsforschung. Zeitschrift der Deutschen
SD S 28.1 12
Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 115/2, 294-308.
Gómez, Luis O. (1975): Some aspects of the free-will question in the Nikāyas. Philosophy East and West 25/1, 81SD S 28.1 120
90.
Wayman, Alex (1975): Discussion of Frederick Streng's "Reflections on the attention given to mental construction in
SD S 28.1 121 the Indian Buddhist analysis of causality" and Luis O. Gómez' "Some aspects of the free-will question in the
Nikāyas". Philosophy East and West 25/1, 91-93.
Daye, Douglas D. (1975): Reflexivity and metalanguage games in Buddhist causality. Philosophy East and West
SD S 28.1 122
25/1, 95-100.
SD S 28.1 123 Mitchell, Donald W. (1975): Buddhist theories of causation - Commentary. Philosophy East and West 25/1, 101-106.
SD S 28.1 124 Anderson, Tyson (1975): Anattā - A Reply to Richard Taylor. Philosophy East and West 25/2, 187-193.
Inada, Kenneth K. (1975): Munitz' concept of the world ... A Buddhist response. Philosophy East and West 25/3,
SD S 28.1 125
309-317.
SD S 28.1 11
74
(14.07.2011)
2880
SD S 28.1 126
2881
SD S 28.1 127
2882
SD S 28.1 128a
2883
SD S 28.1 128b
2884
SD S 28.1 128c
2885
SD S 28.1 128d
2886
SD S 28.1 128e
2887
SD S 28.1 128f
2888
SD S 28.1 129
2766
SD S 28.1 13
2889
SD S 28.1 130
2890
SD S 28.1 131
2891
SD S 28.1 132
2892
SD S 28.1 133
2893
SD S 28.1 134
2894
SD S 28.1 135
Wayman, Alex (1975): Review: Mervyn Sprung, The Problem of Two Truths in Buddhism and Vedānta. Dordrecht
(Holland): D. Reidel Publishing, 1973. Philosophy East and West 25/4, 489-491.
Macy, Joanna Rogers (1976): Systems philosophy as a hermeneutic for Buddhist teachings. Philosophy East and
West 26/1, 21-32.
McDaniel, Jay and Cobb, John B. (1975): Introduction: Conference on "Mahāyāna Buddhism and Whitehead".
Hartshorne, Charles (1975): Whitehead's differences from Buddhism. Philosophy East and West 25/4, 407-413.
Abe, Masao (1975): Mahāyāna Buddhism and Whitehead - A view by a lay student of Whitehead's philosophy.
Streng, Frederick J. (1975): Metaphysics, negative dialectic, and the expression of the inexpressible. Philosophy East
and West 25/4, 429-447.
Olson, Robert F. (1975): Whitehead, Mādhyamika, and the Prajñāpāramitā. Philosophy East and West 25/4, 449-464.
Inada, Kenneth K. (1975): The metaphysics of Buddhist experience and the Whiteheadian encounter. Philosophy
East and West 25/4, 465-488.
Gómez, Luis O. (1976): Proto-Mādhyamika in the Pāli canon. Philosophy East and West 26/2, 137-165.
Gelblum, Tuvia (1965): India's philosophies - Whose presuppositions ? Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Inada, Kenneth K. (1976): Feature Review: David J. Kalupahana, Causality: The Central Philosophy of Buddhism.
Meier, F. J. (1959): (Rezension:) Radhakrishnan, S. , Indische Philosophie. Band 1: Von den VEden bis zum
Buddhismus. Band 2: Die Systeme des Brahmanismus. Darmstadt, Badan-Baden, Genf: Holle Verlag, 1956.
Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 7-8, Spalten 403-412.
Raju, P. T. (1939-1940): The Buddhistic conception of dharma. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute
21/3-4, 192-202.
Kawada, Kumataro (1963): Dharmadhātu. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū]
11/2, 868-853.
Tamaki, Koshiro (1963): The Subject in Comparative Philosophy. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku
Steinkellner, Ernst (1988): Das Leiden im Buddhismus. In: Von der Erkenntnis des Leides. Mit Bildern von Hubert
75
(14.07.2011)
2895
2896
2897
2898
2767
2899
2900
2901
843
844
845
Aratym (Medium Publikationsreihe der Blau-Gelben Galerie 9). Wien: Picus Verlag, 91-98.
Nakamura, Hajime (1980): The Idea of Nature, East and West. In: The Greatr Ideas Today. Encyclopaedia
SD S 28.1 136
Britannica, Inc., 234-303.
Namai, Chishō Mamoru (1988): Tattvasaṅgraha ni okeru zense no ronshō (2) - Kōki Bukkyōto ni yoru Bārhaspatya
no hinan (5) ... honnō to aizō to no kigen ... [Nachweis der Wiedergeburt in Tattvasaṅraha (2) - Kritik der
SD S 28.1 138a
Bārhaspatya bei den Buddhisten (5) ... der Ursprung vom Instinkt nach Liebe und Hass ...]. Mikkyo Bunka
(Quarterly Reports on Esoteric Buddhism) 162, 170-127.]
Namai, Chishō Mamoru (1987): Tattvasaṅgraha ni okeru ,Shinshin` no mondai - Kōki Bukkyōto ni yoru Bārhaspatya
no hihan (6-2) [Kritik gegen Bārhaspatya von späteren Buddhisten]... Kōki Bukkyō ni okeru ,Shinshin` no mondai
SD S 28.1 138b
(2) ... ,Dehātmavāda` Hihan (2) ... Kumārila Hihan (enthält die japanische Übersetzung von TS 1860-1938). Mikkyō
Bunka (Quarterly Reports on Esoteric Buddhism) 157, 170-127.
Namai, Chishō Mamoru (1986): Kōki Bukkyō ni okeru ,shinshin` no mondai [Die Frage des ,dehātma(vāda)` im
SD S 28.1 139 späten Buddhismus]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 35/1, 352-347 (150155).
Kunst, Arnold (1957): The Concept of the Principle of Excluded Middle in Buddhism. Rocznyik Orientalistyczny 21,
SD S 28.1 14
141-147.
Namai, Chishō Mamoru (1987): Kōki Bukkyō tetsugaku ni yoru seiten no kaisōteki rikai [Die hierarchische
SD S 28.1 140 Auffassung von den hl. Schriften in der Philosophie des späteren Buddhismus]. Shūkyō Kenkyū 271 (= 60/4), 371372.
Namai, Mamoru (1985): Sesshu shutsugen no nitai - TS 26 no shiza kara [Two Aspects of the Birth of the Buddha
SD S 28.1 141
from the view point of TS 26]. Mikkyo Bunka (Quarterly Reports on Esoteric Buddhism) 150, 136-126.
Pezzali, Amalia (1984-1985): La legge del Pratītyasamutpāda nel Buddhismo Indiano. Karman e Saṃsāra. Studi
SD S 28.1 142
Orientali e Linguistici 2, 87-102.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1989): Allusiveness and Obliqueness in Buddhist Texts: Saṃdha, saṃdhi, saṃdhyā and
SD S 28.1 143 abhisaṃdhi. Dialectes dans les littératures indo-aryenne. Ed. Collette Caillat. Paris: Collège de France (Publications
de lÌnstitut de Civilisation Indienne, Série in-8(, Fasc. 56), 295-328.
SD S 28.1 144 Bareau, André (1957): The notion of time in early Buddhism. EW VII.4, 353-364.
Hayes, Richard P. (1988): Principled atheism in the Buddhist scholastic tradition. Journal of Indian Philosophy 16, 5SD S 28.1 145
28.
76
(14.07.2011)
846
SD S 28.1 146
847
SD S 28.1 147
848
SD S 28.1 148
849
SD S 28.1 149
2768
SD S 28.1 15
851
SD S 28.1 150
852
SD S 28.1 151
853
SD S 28.1 152
854
SD S 28.1 153
855
SD S 28.1 154
857
SD S 28.1 155
859
SD S 28.1 156
861
SD S 28.1 157
862
SD S 28.1 158
Basso, Pierre (1988): Language for a causal conditional logic, Foundations and objectives. Is it possible to formalize
Dependent Origination? Journal of Indian Philosophy 16, 123-166.
Balslev, Anindita Niyogi (1988): An appraisal of I-consciousness in the context of the controversies centering araund
the No-self doctrine of Buddhism. Journal of Indian Philosophy 16, 167-175.
Kapstein, Matthew (1989): Śāntarakṣita on the fallacies of personalistic vitalism. Journal of Indian Philosophy 17,
43-59.
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1989): Nyāya critique of the Buddhist doctrine of Non-soul. Journal of Indian Philosophy
17, 61-79.
Nakamura, Hajime (1963): A Critical Survey of Indian Religions and Philosophy Chiefly based upon Japanese
Studies. Acta Asiatica - Bulletin of the Institute of Eastern Culture 5, 1-75.
Nakamura, Hajime (1988): The Problem of Mind in Eastern Philosophy. Acta Neurochirurgica, Suppl. 44, 19-32.
Vijaya Rani (1987): Significance and meaning of pratītya-samutpāda (With special reference to Kumārtila's
Ślokavārttika). Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal Thakur Felicitation Volume. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak
Bhandar, 11-15.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1985): Paralokasiddhi-Texts. Buddhism and Its Relation to Other Religions: Essays in Honour of
Dr. Shozen Kumoi on his Seventieth Birthday. Kyōto 1985, 215-224.
Hamm, Frank Richard (1963): über die Bedeutung der Wahrnehmungslehre im frühen Buddhismus. Jñānamuktāvālī.
Commemoration Volume in Honour of Johannes Nobel. Ed. by Claus Vogel. New Delhi: International Academy of
Indian Culture, 92-100.
Glasenapp, Helmuth von (1963): Saṃjñā. Jñānamuktāvalī. Commemoration Volume in Honour of Johannes Nobel.
Ed. by Claus Vogel. New Delhi: International Academy of Indian Culture, 59-60.
Sakuma, Hidenori (1987): "San-shin" to "go-hō" - ryōsha no ketsugō konken te sono seiritsu katei [trikāya and
pañcadharma - die Verbindungsbeziehung der beiden und der Lauf ihrer Ausbildung]. Takasaki Jikidō hakushi
kanreki-kinen Ronshū "Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Ronshū", 387-411.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1977): The Uses of the Four Positions of the Catuṣkoti and the Problem of the Description of
Reality in Mahāyāna Buddhism. Journal of Indian Philosophy 5, 1-71.
Scherrer-Schaub, Cristina (1981): Le Terme Yukti: Première eEtude. AS 15, 185-199.
Duerlinger, James (1993): Reductionist and Nonreductionist Theories of Persons in Indian Buddhist Philosophy.
Journal of Indian Philosophy 21/1, 79-101.
77
(14.07.2011)
863
SD S 28.1 159
2769
872
874
SD S 28.1 16
SD S 28.1 160
SD S 28.1 161
876
SD S 28.1 162
878
SD S 28.1 163
880
SD S 28.1 164
798
SD S 28.1 165
1242
SD S 28.1 166
1243
SD S 28.1 167
182
SD S 28.1 168
1326
SD S 28.1 169
2770
SD S 28.1 17
1336
SD S 28.1 170
1372
SD S 28.1 171
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1996): Sanskrit and Reality: The Buddhist Contribution. Brill's Indological Library, 109-135,
439-486.
Rahula, Walpola (1971): L'idéal du bodhisattva dans le Theravāda et le Mahāyāna. Journal Asiatique, 63-70.
Glasenapp, Helmut von (1963): Samjñā. Jñānamuktāvalī 38, Festschr. Johannes Nobel, 59-60.
Sasaki, Genjun (?): Chie no gainen [Der Begriff des Wissens]. Ōtani Daigaku Kenkyū Nenpō 6.
Notake Miyako, Sakai Junichi und Takigawa Ikuhisa (1995): The Doctrine of the Twelve Links in the Chain of
Causation, its Origin and Development: a Japanese Translation of Selected Passages from E. Frauwallner's
Geschichte der indischen Philosophie. Asian Culture and Thought 4, 337-359. [jap.]
Taylor, Richard (1969): The anattā doctrine and personal identity. Philosophy East and West, 19, 359-366.
Franco, Eli und Preisendanz, Karin (1997): Introduction and Editorial Essay on Wilhelm Halbfass. In: Beyond
Orientalism. Poznaṅ Studies in the Philosophy of the Sciences and the Humanities, 59, I-XXIV.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1996-1997): Langage et réalité: sur un épisode de la pensée
indienne. Annuaire EPHE, Section sciences religieuses, 105, 179-183.
Hakamaya Noriaki (2000): Bosatsu-joubutsu-ron to syasin-nitan [The doctrine that boddhisattva(s) only become(s)
Buddha and the two tales about renunciation of one's own body]. Komazawatankidaigaku kenkyu kiyo 28. 295-358.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (2001): Hinnyo no itto monogatari. Syouzenjoubutsu no haikei (1) [Tale of a poor woman who
gave a lump to the Buddha: A background of becoming Buddhas through small good (1)]. Komazawatankidaigaku
kenkyu kiyo 29. 449-470.
Fórizs, László (1998): The Relevance of Whitehead for Contemporary Buddhist Philosophy. Lecture presented at the
Silver Anniversary Whitehead Conference, Claremont, California, 1-25.
Kajiyama, Yuichi (1999): Saṃghabhadra and Nāgārjuna über die Theorie der zwölfgliedrigen Kausalität. In: Hōrin 6,
139-149.
Nakamura, Hajime (1967): Interrelational Existence. Philosophy East and West 17/1-4, 107-112.
Verhagen, Peter (2001): Studies in Indo-Tibetan Buddhist Hermeneutics (2): Notes Apropus to the Role of
Hermeneutics in Buddhist Sectarianism in India and Tibet. In: Inian International Journal of Buddhist Studies 2, 121134.
Steinkellner Ernst (2002): Zur Lehre vom NIcht-Selbst (anātman) im frühen Buddhismus. In: Der Begriff der Seele
in der Religionswissenschaft hrsg. Johann Figl und Hans-Dieter Klein. Würzburg: Verlag Königshausen und
Neumann, 171-186.
78
(14.07.2011)
1477
SD S 28.1 172
1514
SD S 28.1 173
1518
SD S 28.1 174
1521
SD S 28.1 175
1522
SD S 28.1 176
2771
SD S 28.1 18
2772
SD S 28.1 19
2754
2773
SD S 28.1 2
SD S 28.1 20
2774
SD S 28.1 21
2775
SD S 28.1 22
2777
SD S 28.1 23
2776
SD S 28.1 24
2778
SD S 28.1 25
2779
SD S 28.1 26
2780
2781
SD S 28.1 27
SD S 28.1 28
Stuchlik, Jakob (2000): Tod und Geburt der Philosophie in einer sprirituellen Praxis des Buddhismus. Eine Skizze.
Polylog, Zeitschrift für interkulturelles Philosophieren 5, 26-30.
Steinkellner, Ernst (2002): Zur Lehre vom Nicht-Selbst (anātman) im frühen Buddhismus. In: J. Figl & H.-D. Klein
(ed.), Der Begriff der Seele in der Religionswissenschaft. Würzburg, 171-186.
Kawasaki, Shinjô (1996): The Buddhist Concept of an Omniscient Being. History of the Sarvajña Study and Its
Significance. Proceedings (Ronshû) 22. University of Tsukuba: Institute of Philosophy, 1-18.
Harada, Wasô (1997): Kyôryôbu no Tansôno shiki no nagare to in gainen eno gimon (2). Indo gaku chibettogaku
kenkyû 2, 22-59.
Skilling, Peter (1995): On the Five Aggregates of Attachment. Contents 32, 39-55.
Hattiangadi, J. H. (1975): Why is Indian philosophy mystical ? Comments on Professor B. Matilal's ,Mysticism and
Reality: Ineffability`. Journal of Indian Philosophy 3/3-4, 253-258.
Lamotte, Étienne (1949): La critique d'interprétation dans le bouddhisme. Annuaire de l'Institut de philologie et
d'Histoire Orientales et Slaves 9, 341-361.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (Sept.-Oct.1902): La négation de l'âme et la doctrine de l'acte. Journal Asiatique, 5-74.
Nakamura, Hajime (1969): Grundlehren des Buddhismus. Saeculum 20/2-4, 173-198.
Takeuchi, Yoshinori (1969): Das Schweigen des Buddha - Ein Problem der Religionsphilosophie des Buddhismus.
In: Kyōto Daigaku Bungakubu Kenkyū Kiyō, 1-18.
Lamotte, Ét[ienne] (1956): Buddhist Controversy over the Five Propositions. Indian Historical Quarterly 32/2-3, 4054.
Glasenapp, Helmut von (1960): Hat Buddha ein metaphysisches System gelehrt ? Paideuma (Festgabe für Herman
Lommel hsg. von B. Schlerath) 7/4-6, 237-240.
Sasaki, Genjun H. (1963): The historical evolution of the concept of negation: nekkhamma and naiṣkramya. Journal
of the American Oriental Society 83/4, 477-484.
Horsch, Paul (o.J.): The Wheel: An Indian pattern of world-interpretation. Sino-Indian Studies (Liebenthal
Festschrift) 5/3-4, 2-19.
Nakamura, Hajime (1971): The human condition: A Budhist interpretation. Cahiers d'Histoire Mondiale (= Journal of
World History, = Cuadernos de Historia Mundial) 13, 647-660.
Bareau, André (o.J.): La notion de personne dans le bouddhisme indien. O.A., 83-98.
Nakamura, Hajime (o.J.): Buddhist rationalism and its practical significance in comparative light. Essays in
79
(14.07.2011)
2755
SD S 28.1 3
2782
SD S 28.1 30
2783
SD S 28.1 31
2784
SD S 28.1 32
2785
SD S 28.1 33
2786
2787
SD S 28.1 34
SD S 28.1 35
2788
SD S 28.1 36
2789
SD S 28.1 37
2790
SD S 28.1 38
2792
2756
SD S 28.1 39
SD S 28.1 4
2793
SD S 28.1 40
2794
SD S 28.1 41
2795
SD S 28.1 42
2796
SD S 28.1 43
2797
SD S 28.1 44
Philosophy. Presented to Dr. T.M.P. Mahadevan on his Fiftieth Birthday, 65-78.
Sasaki, Genjun H. (1966): Jñāna, prajñā, prajñāpāramitā. Journal of the Oriental Institute Baroda 15/3-4, 258-272.
Masuda, Jiryo (1925): Origin and doctrines of early Indian Buddhist schools. A translation of the Hsüan-chwang
version of Vasumitra's treatise I-pu'tsung-lun-lun. ["Treatise (called) the wheel of the doctrines of different schools"].
Asia Major 2, 1-78.
Matilal, B. (1975): Mysticism and Reality: Ineffability. Journal of Indian Philosophy 3/3-4, 217-252.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1901-1902): Le Bouddhisme d'après les sources brahmaniques. Le Muséon 2 (1901),
52-73, 171-207; Le Muséon 3 (1902), 40-54, 391-412.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1938): Buddhica. I. Laṅkāvatāra: deśanānaya et siddhāntanaya. Harvard Journal of
Asiatic Studies 3, 137-160.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1914): Notes bouddhiques. Le Muséon (Nouvelle Série) 15, 34-48.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1913): Note sur le Corps du Bouddha. Le Muséon (Nouvelle Série) 14, 257-289.
Oltramare, Paul (1915-1916): Un problème de l'ontologie bouddhique. L'existence ultra-phénoménale. Le Muséon
33, 3-23.
Warder, A. K. (1975): Objects. Journal of Indian Philosophy 3/3-4, 355-361.
Steffney, John (1977): Transmetaphysical thinking in Heidegger and Zen Buddhism. Philosophy East and West 27/3,
323-335.
Chatterjee, Dipankar (1977): Skepticism and Indian philosophy. Philosophy East and West 27/2, 195-209.
Conze, Edward (1963): Buddhist Philosophy and its European Parallels. Philosophy East and West 13/1, 9-23.
Kalupahana, David J. (1977): The notion of suffering in early Buddhism compared with some reflections of early
Wittgenstein. Philosophy East and West 27/4, 423-431.
Halbfass, Wilhelm (1977): Anthropological problems in classical Indian philosophy. In: Beiträge zur
Indienforschung. Ernst Waldschmidt zum 80. Geburtstag gewidmet. Veröffentlichungen des Museums für indische
Kunst Berlin Band 4 (South Asia Reprint Series 12), 225-236.
Warder, A. K. (1956): On the relationships between early Buddhism and other contemporary systems. Bulletin of the
Stede, W. (1947-1948): The Self and its Complications. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 12,
652-658.
Frauwallner, Erich (1971): Die Entstehung der buddhistischen Systeme. In: Nachrichten der Akademie der
80
(14.07.2011)
2798
SD S 28.1 44
2799
SD S 28.1 45
2800
2801
2802
SD S 28.1 46
SD S 28.1 47
SD S 28.1 48
2803
SD S 28.1 49
2757
SD S 28.1 5
2804
SD S 28.1 50
2805
SD S 28.1 51
2806
2807
2808
SD S 28.1 52
SD S 28.1 53
SD S 28.1 54
2809
SD S 28.1 55
2810
SD S 28.1 56
2811
SD S 28.1 57
2812
2758
2813
SD S 28.1 59
SD S 28.1 6
SD S 28.1 60
Wissenschaften in Göttingen I. Philologisch-Historische Klasse. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 115-127.
Rhys Davids, C. A. F. (1923-25): Review: Th. Stcherbatzky, The Central Conception of Buddhism and the meaning
of the word ,dharma`. London: Royal Asiatic Society 7, 1923. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
3, 345-354.
Stcherbatzky, Th. (1930-1932): The Doctrine of the Buddha. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
6, 867-896.
Prasad, Jwala (1930): The Date of the Yoga-sūtras. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 365-375.
Law, B. C. (1937): Formulation of Pratītyasamutpāda. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 287-292.
Schayer, St. (1935): Precanonical Buddhism. Archiv Orientalni 7, 121-131.
Schayer, St. (1937): New Contributions to the Problem of Pre-hīnayānistic Buddhism. Polish Bulletin of Oriental
Studies 1, 8-17.
Conze, Edward (1963): Spurious Parallels to Buddhist Philosophy. Philosophy East and West 13/2, 105-115.
Schayer, Stanislaw (1929): Zagadnienie osobowości w filozofji starobuddyjskiej. Pruglad Filozoficzny (?)32/3, 182205.
Williams, Paul M. (1978): Review: Karl H. Potter (ed.), Indian Metaphysics and Epistemology: The Tradition of
Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika up to Gaṅgeśa. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1977. Journal of Indian Philosophy 6, 277297.
Warder, A. K. (1971): Dharmas and data. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 272-295.
Biderman, Shlomo (1978): Śaṅkara and the Buddhists. Journal of Indian Philosophy 6, 405-413.
Whaling, Frank (1979): Śaṅkara and Buddhism. Journal of Indian Philosophy 7, 1-42.
Gupta, Rita (1977): ,Twelve-membered Dependent Origination`. An attempted reappraisal. Journal of Indian
Warder, A. K. (1970): The description of Indian philosophy. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 4-12.
Sarachchandra, Edirivira R. (1976): From Vasubandhu to Śāntarakṣita. A critical examination of some Buddhist
theories of the external world. Journal of Indian Philosophy 4, 69-107.
Tokarz, Franciszek (1968): "Theistic" and "atheistic" Indian systems. Folia Orientalia 9, 131-150.
Conze, Edward (1957): On "perverted views". East and West 7/4, 313-318.
Glasenapp, Helmut von (1938): Zur Geschichte der buddhistischen Dharma-Theorie. Zeitschrift der Deutschen
81
(14.07.2011)
2814
SD S 28.1 61
2815
SD S 28.1 62
2816
SD S 28.1 63
2817
SD S 28.1 64
2818
SD S 28.1 65
2819
SD S 28.1 66
2820
SD S 28.1 67
2821
SD S 28.1 68
2822
SD S 28.1 69
2759
SD S 28.1 7
2823
SD S 28.1 70
Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 92 (Neue Folge Band 17), 383-420.
Kirfel, W. (1938): Die buddhistischen Termini jñāna und vijñāna: nach Leumann und Stcherbatzky. Zeitschrift der
Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 92 (Neue Folge Band 17), 495-498.
Hirakawa, Akira (1975): Gentsi Bukkyō okeru hō no imi [Die Bedeutung von dharma im ursprünglichen
Buddhismus]. In: Bukkyō ni okeru hō no Kenkyū [Studien zum Dharma im Buddhismus], 5-39.
Takagi, S. (1960): A phase of interrelation between Yoga-Philosophy and Buddhis [jap.]. In: Studies in Indology and
Buddhology. Presented in Honour of Professor Gishō Nakano on the Occasion of His Sevenetieth Birthday. Kyoto:
Koyasan University, 241-260.
Ejima, Yasunori (1972): Kumārila's Reputation of Buddhism in the Ślokavārttika [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Mensching, Gustav (1953): (Rezension:) Glasenapp, Helmut von, Vedānta und Buddhismus. Mainz: Akademie der
Wissenschaft und der Literatur (in Komm. bei Franz Steiner Verlag Wiesbaden), 1950. Theologische
Literaturzeitung 6, 332.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1969): Bukkyō ni okeru meisō to tetsugaku [Meditation and Philosophy in Buddhism - a lecture
given in the annual meeting of the Kyoto Philosophical Society on Nov.2, 1968]. Tetsugaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Philosophical Studies] 44/6, 419-438.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1984): Anmerkungen zu einer buddhistischen Texttradition: Paralokasiddhi. In: Anzeiger der
phil.-hist. Klasse der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften So. 5 (121.Jg.). Wien: Verlag der
Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 79-94.
Perrett, Roy W. (1984): Self-Refutation in Indian Philosophy. Journal of Indian Philosophy 12, 237-263.
Chatalian, George (1983): Early Indian Buddhism and the nature of philosophy: A philosophical investigation.
Nakamura, Hajime (1960): A Brief Survey of Japanese Studies on the Philosophical School of the Mahāyāna. Acta
Asiatica - Bulletin of the Institute of Eastern Culture 1, 56-88.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1984): Later Indian Buddhist Doctrinal Systems. Vorlesung gehalten im SoSe 1984 im ho. Institut
(4 Kapitel; Kapitel 4 ist der Aufsatz: Kajiyama, Yuichi (1978): Late Mādhyamikas on Epistemology and Meditation.
In: Mahāyāna Buddhist Meditation: Theory and Practice. Ed. by Minoru Kiyota. Honolulu, 114-143). 73 pages
(typescript). Beiliegend: Kajiyama, Yuichi (o.J.): Realism of the Sarvāstivāda School. In: Buddhist Thought and
Asian Civilization. Essay in Honor of Herbert V. Guenther on His Sixtieth Birthday. Edited by Leslie S. Kawamura
and Keith Scott. O.A.: Dharma Publishing, 114-131.
82
(14.07.2011)
2824
SD S 28.1 71
2825
SD S 28.1 72
2826
SD S 28.1 73
2827
SD S 28.1 74
2828
SD S 28.1 75
2829
SD S 28.1 76
2830
SD S 28.1 77
2831
SD S 28.1 78
2832
SD S 28.1 79
2760
SD S 28.1 8
2833
SD S 28.1 80
2834
SD S 28.1 81
2835
SD S 28.1 82
2836
SD S 28.1 83
Joshi, L. M. (1971): Truth: A Buddhist Perspective. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha
27/3-4, 289-302.
Singh, Jaideva (1945): The concept of duḥkha in Indian philosophy. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research Institute
2/4, 357-368.
Nakamura, Hajime (1973): Buddhist influence upon the Vākyapadīya. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya
Sanskrit Vidyapeetha 29/1-4, 367-387.
Nakamura, Hajime (1972): Bhartr̥hari and Buddhism. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha
28/1-2, 395-405.
De Jong, J. W. (1967-1968): Review: Edward Conze, Buddhist Thought in India. London: George Allen & Unwin
Ltd., 1962. Indo-Iranian Journal 10, 215-217.
MacQueen, G. (1984): The doctrine of the six Heretic according to the Śrāmaṇyaphala Sūtra. Indo-Iranian Journal
27, 291-307.
Misra, G. S. P. (o.J.): Logical and scientific method in early Buddhist texts. O.A., 54-64.
Masson-Oursel, P. (1928): La spécificité de la psychologie indienne. In: Annuaire 1928-1929 de l'École Pratique des
Hautes-Études - Section des sciences religieuses. Rapport sur l'Exercice 1927-1928. Programme des Conférences
pour l'Exercice 1928-1929. Melun Imprimerie Administrative, 3-16.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1971): On the Knowability and Expressibility of Absolute Reality in Buddhism. Journal of Indian
and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 20/1, 495-489.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1969): Ich und Erlösung im Buddhismus. Zeitschrift für Missionswissenschaft und
Religionswissenschaft 2, 157-170.
Aramaki, Noritoshi (1985): On the formation of a short Prose Pratītyasamutpāda Sūtra. In: Buddhism and Its
Relation to Other Religions.. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji
Shoten, 87-121.
Namai, Mamoru (o.J.): Shōyō zō "Bosabu-honshoman ron" ni okeru Shōken to Jaken no Isō [Aspekte richtiger
Lehren und falscher Lehren in Āryaśūras Jātakamālā]. Nihon Bukkyō Gakkai Nenpō 48, 67-85.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1985): Buddhismus und Natur. In: Die Verantwortung des Menschen für eine bewohnbare
Welt im Christentum, Hinduismus und Buddhismus. Hsg. von Raimundo Panikkar und Walter Strolz. Freiburg,
Basel, Wien: Herder Verlag, 100-133.
Hayashima, Osamu (1976): Hozuihōgyō (dharma-anudharma-pratipatti) - Somo Gogi to Igi [Die Bedeutung von
83
(14.07.2011)
2837
SD S 28.1 84
2838
SD S 28.1 85
2839
SD S 28.1 86
2840
SD S 28.1 87
2841
SD S 28.1 88
2842
SD S 28.1 89
2843
SD S 28.1 90
2844
2845
SD S 28.1 91
SD S 28.1 92
2846
SD S 28.1 93
2847
SD S 28.1 94a
2848
2849
2850
2851
SD S 28.1 94b
SD S 28.1 95
SD S 28.1 96
SD S 28.1 97
"dharma-anudharma-pratipatti"]. Nanto Bukkyō 36, 1-24.
Mikogami, Eshō (1979): Bukkyō ni okeru jiga gainen no kenkyū - hannenronteki tachiba ni tetsu bukkyō o chūshin
toshite [Study of the Ātman-concept in Buddhism - principally concerning the Buddhism which stands on the
conceptualistic view-point]. Bukkyō Bunka Kenkyūsho Kiyō 18, 22-40.
Jembunathan, Subrahmanya (1929): The philosophy of Burmese Buddhism - An original note. Journal of Oriental
Research Madras 3, 181-182.
Stcherbatsky, Th. (1926-1928): Review: Louis de la Vallée Poussin, Nirvāṇa. Études sur l'Histoire des Religions 5.
Paris, 1925. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 4, 357-360.
Jaini, P. S. (1963): Review: Edward Conze, Buddhist thought in India: three phases of Buddhist philosophy. London:
George Allen & Unwin Ltd., 1962. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 26, 666-668.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1982): Madhyamakāloka no ichijō-shisō - ichijō-shisō no kenkyū (1) [The ekayāna theory of the
Madhyamakāloka - Studies on the ekayāna theory (1)]. Sōtōshū Kenkyūin Kenkyūsei Kenkyūkiyō [Journal of the
Sōtō Sect Research Fellows] 14, 301-255 (1-47).
Matsumoto, Shirō (1982): Yuichiki-ka no ichijō-shisō ni tsuite - ichijō-shisō no kenkyū (2) [The ekayāna theory of
the Vijñānavādins - Studies on the ekayāna theory (2)]. Komazawa Daigaku Bukkyō Gakubu Ronshū [Journal of
Buddhist Studies, Komazawa University] 13, 312-290 (1-23).
Matsumoto, Shirō (1983): "Shōman-gyō" no ichijō-shisō ni tsuite - ichijō-shisō no kenkyū (3) [The ekayāna theory
of the Śrīmālāsūtra - Studies on the ekayāna theory (3)]. Komazawa Daigaku Bukkyō Gakubu Kenkyū Kiyō 41, 416389 (37-64).
King, Winston L. (1983): The existential nature of Buddhist ultimates. Philosophy East and West 33/3, 263-271.
Loy, David (1983): The difference between saṃsāra and nirvāṇa. Philosophy East and West 33/4, 355-365.
Sachs, Mendel (1983): Comparison of the field concept of matter in relativity physics and the Buddhist ideal of
nonself. Philosophy East and West 33/4, 395-399.
Larson, Gerald James (1984): The relation between ,actionànd ,suffering` in Asian philosophy. Philosophy East and
West 34/4, 351-356.
Smart, Ninian (1984): Action and suffering in the Theravadin tradition. Philosophy East and West 34/4, 371-378.
Loy, David (1985): Wei-Wu-Wei: Nondual Action. Philosophy East and West 35/1, 73-86.
Loy, David (1986): The Mahāyāna Deconstruction of Time. Philosophy East and West 36/1, 13-23.
Lopez, Donald S. (1987): Buddhist Hermeneutics: A Conference Report. Philosophy East and West 37/1, 71-83.
84
(14.07.2011)
2852
SD S 28.1 98
2853
SD S 28.1 99
2761
SD S 28.1 9a
2762
SD S 28.1 9b
2902
SD S 28.2 1
2911
2912
2913
SD S 28.2 10
SD S 28.2 11
SD S 28.2 12
2914
SD S 28.2 13
2915
SD S 28.2 14
2916
SD S 28.2 15
2917
SD S 28.2 16
2918
SD S 28.2 17
2919
SD S 28.2 18
2920
SD S 28.2 19
2903
SD S 28.2 2
2921
SD S 28.2 20
Inada, Kenneth (1987): Environmental Problematics in the Buddhist Context. Philosophy East and West 37/2, 135149.
Forrest, Peter (1978): Reincarnation without survival of memory or character. Philosophy East and West 28/1, 91-97.
Bareau, André (1954): Trois traités sur les sectes bouddhiques attribués à Vasumitra, Bhavya et Vinītadeva. Journal
Asiatique, 229-266.
Bareau, André (1956): Trois traités sur les sectes bouddhiques attribués à Vasumitra, Bhavya et Vinītadeva. Journal
Asiatique, 167-200.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1917-1920): "The fear of deer does not prevent from sowing ...". Bulletin of the School
of Oriental and African Studies 1, 185.
Hikata, Ryusho (1956): A reconsideration on the date of Vasubandhu. Philosophical Studies 1, 53-74.
Peri, Noel (1911): A propos de la date de Vasubandhu. Bulletin de l' École Française d'Extrême-Orient 11/3-4, 1-53.
Weller, Friedrich (1925): Zu Buddhaghosas Erklärung von Cullavagga 5,33,1. Asia Major 2, 348-351.
Jaini, Padmanabh S. (1959): The Sautrāntika Theory of Bīja. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
22, 236-249.
Jaini, Padmanabh S. (1959): The Vaibhāṣika Theory of Words and Meanings. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Jaini, Padmanabh S. (1959): The Development of the Theory of the viprayukta-saṃskāras. Bulletin of the School of
Rhys Davids, C. A. F. (1925): The Nettipakarana an earlier book than the Patthana (Maha-pakarana). Journal of the
Tucci, Giuseppe (1930): A Fragment from the Pratitya-samutpadavyakhya of Vasubandhu. Journal of the Royal
Prakash, Buddha (1968-1971): The concept of ,apratisaṅkhyānirodha` in the Abhidharmakośa of Vasubandhu.
Bhāratī - Bulletin of the Department of Ancient Indian History, Culture & Archaeology (Prof. V.S. Agrawala
Volume) 12-14, 74-80.
Williams, Paul M. (1977): Buddhadeva and temporality. Journal of Indian Philosophy 4, 279-294.
Mus, Paul (1938-1939): La notion de temps réversible dans la mythologie bouddhique. Annuaire de l'École Pratique
des Hautes Études - Section des sciences religieuses, 3-36.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1981): Kyōbushidaitoku dPe can ni tsuite [On the identification of bstun pa dPe can]. Indogaku
85
(14.07.2011)
2922
SD S 28.2 21
2923
SD S 28.2 22
2924
SD S 28.2 23
2925
SD S 28.2 24
2926
SD S 28.2 25
2927
SD S 28.2 26
2928
SD S 28.2 27
2930
SD S 28.2 29
2904
SD S 28.2 3
2931
SD S 28.2 30
2932
SD S 28.2 31
2933
SD S 28.2 32
2934
SD S 28.2 33
2935
SD S 28.2 34
Tabata, Tetsuya (1975): The title "Sarvāstivādaḥ" [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Katsura, Shoryu (1979): Harivarman on satyadvaya. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū] 27/2, 961-957.
Katsura, Shoryu (1978): Harivarman on Sarvāstivāda. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku
Tabata, Tetsuya (1977): Arché in Sarvāstivāda and vitarka, vicāra [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): A fragment from the Pratītya-samutpāda-vyākhyā of Vasubandhu. Opera Minora 6/1, 239247.
Rhys Davids, C. A. F. (1927): Notice of Book: Max Walleser, Die Sekten des alten Buddhismus. Heidelberg, 1927.
Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 636-637.
Frauwallner, Erich (1971): Abhidharma-Studien - Der Abhisamayavādaḥ. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde
Südasiens 15, 69-102.
Williams, Paul M. (1981): On the Abhidharma ontology. Journal of Indian Philosophy 9, 227-257.
Morichini, Giuseppe (1955): The spiritual struggle of Vasubandhu and his "Karmasiddhiprakaraṇa". East and West
6/1, 31-33.
Yoshimoto, Shingyō (1983): Jaken to dan-zenkon [Mithyādr̥ṣṭi
̥ and Kusala-mūla-ccheda]. [Journal of the Nippon
Buddhist Research Association] 48, 33-53.
Kudō, Shigeki (1968): Ronji ni mirareru Ron Jidō [Vāda-magga in Kathāvatthu]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
[Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 16/2, 860-864.
Kawasaki, Shinjo (1981): Issaichi shisō (sarvajña) shisō no Tenkai [Idea of sarvajña in the Abhidharmakośa]. In:
Daijo Bukkyo kara Mikkyo e, aFestschrift dedicated to Prof. Shunkyo Katsamata. Tokyo: Shunjū-sha, 199-217.
Gokhale, V. V. (1946): The text of the Abhidharmakośakārikā of Vasubandhu. Journal of the Bombay Branch of the
Royal Asiatic Society (New Series) 22, 73-102 (incl. page 12: Emendation in the text of the Abhidharmakośakārikā,
4.74 from page 88).
De Jong, J. W. (1962-1963): Review: Padmanabh S. Jaini (ed.), Abhidharmadīpa with Vibhāṣāprabhāvr̥tti, critically
edited with notes and introduction by Padmanabh S. Jaini (= Tibetan Sanskrit Works Series 4). Patna, 1959. Indo86
(14.07.2011)
2936
SD S 28.2 35
2937
SD S 28.2 36
2938
SD S 28.2 37
2939
SD S 28.2 38
2940
SD S 28.2 38b
2941
SD S 28.2 38c
2942
SD S 28.2 39
2905
SD S 28.2 4
2943
SD S 28.2 40
2944
SD S 28.2 41
2945
SD S 28.2 42
2946
SD S 28.2 43
2947
SD S 28.2 44
2948
SD S 28.2 45
Iranian Journal 6, 173-175.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1972): Die "dreifache" Wirkung des Karma. Indo-Iranian Journal 13, 241-249.
Sakurabe, Takeshi (1953): Kyōryōbu no keitai [Formen der Sautrāntikas]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Miyasaka, Yūichi (1962): Kyōryōbu no dannen [Fragmentary concepts of Sautrāntika-Vādin]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Honjō, Yoshifumi (1979): Śamathadeva no kusharonchū-konpon (1) [On the Abhidharamkośopāyikā by
Śamathadeva (1)]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 28/1, 442-439.
Honjō, Yoshifumi (1980): Śamathadeva no kusharonchū - konpon no (2) [On the Abhidharmakośopāyikā by
Śamathadeva (2)]. Bukkyōronsō 24, 103-107.
Honjō, Yoshifumi (1981): Śamathadeva no kusharonchū-konpon (3) [On the Abhidharamkośopāyikā by
Śamathadeva (3)]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 29/2, 915-912.
Mori, Sodō (1983): Aṭṭhakathā sources of Indian origin. Presented at The 31st International Congress of Human
Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture), 34-42.
Rahder, J. (1931-1932): La satkāyadr̥ṣṭi d'après Vibhāṣā, 8. Mélanges chinois et bouddhiques 1, 227-239.
Greiner, Frederick (1983): Samghabhadra's Defense of the Prapti Theory (Critique of the Bija Theory). Presented at
The 31st International Congress of Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai
(Institute of Eastern Culture), 10 pages (typescript).
Honjō, Yoshifumi and Akimoto, Masura (1978): Kisharon - Sanzejitsu-setsu (yakuchū) [ Abhidharmakośa-Ansicht
über die Realität der drei Zeiten]. Nanto Bukkyō 41, 84-105.
Norman, K. R. (1973): Review: N. H. Samtani (ed.), The Arthaviniścaya-sūtra and its commentary (nibandhana)
(written by Bhikṣu Vīryaśrīdatta of Śrī-Nālandāvihāra). (Tibetan Sanskrit Works Series 13). Patna: K.P. Jayaswal
Research Institute, 1971. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 36, 677-678.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1985): Dharma and Abhidharma. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 48/2,
305-320.
Broido, Michael M. (1985): Intention and suggestion in the Abhidharmakośa: Sandhābhāṣā reivisited. Journal of
Sen, Prabal (1986): Review: Steven Collins, Selfless Persons: Imagery and Thought in Theravada Buddhism
(including Bibliography, Glossary and Index of Pali and Sanskrit terms and General Index). Cambridge, London:
87
(14.07.2011)
2949
SD S 28.2 46
2950
SD S 28.2 47
2951
SD S 28.2 48
2952
SD S 28.2 49
2906
SD S 28.2 5
2953
SD S 28.2 50
2954
SD S 28.2 51
2955
SD S 28.2 52
2956
SD S 28.2 53
2957
SD S 28.2 54
2958
SD S 28.2 55
2959
SD S 28.2 56
2960
SD S 28.2 57
2961
SD S 28.2 58
Cambridge University Press, 1982. Journal of Indian Philosophy 14, 99-106.
Griffiths, Paul (1983): On being mindless: The debate on the reemergence of consciousness from the attainment of
cessation in the Abhidharmakośabhāṣyam and its commentaries. Philosophy East and West 33/4, 379-394.
Kapstein, Matthew (1986): Reviews: Collins, Parfit, and the Problem of Personal Identity in Two Philosophical
Traditions - A review of Selfless Persons. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1982. Derek Parfit, Reasons and
Persons. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1984. Philosophy East and West 36/3, 289-298.
Duerlinger, James (1982): Vasubandhu on the Vātsīputrīyas' fire-fuel analogy. Philosophy East and West 32/2, 151158.
Mitchell, Donald W. (1971): Analysis in Theravāda Buddhism. Philosophy East and West 21, 23-31.
Demiéville, Paul (1954): La Yogācārabhūmi de Saṅgharakṣa. Bulletin de l' École Française d'Extrême-Orient 44/2,
339-436.
Anacker, Stefan (1972): Vasubandhu's Karmasiddhiprakaraṇa and the problem of the highest meditations.
Philosophy East and West 22, 247-258.
Robinson, Richard H. (1972): Some Buddhist and Hindu concepts of intellect-will. Philosophy East and West 22,
299-307.
McDermott, A. Charlene (1974): The Sautrāntika arguments against the traikālyavāda in the light of the
contemporary tense revolution. Philosophy East and West 24/2, 193-200.
Muni Jambūvijayaji (1968): Dharmasaṃgrahaṇīvr̥ttimāṃ āvatā ek avataraṇanuṃ ṭibeṭan graṃthane ādhāre
mūl̥asthāna. In: Śrī Mahāvīra Jaina Vidyālaya Suvarṇamahotsava Grantha. Bombay, 11-13.
Yuyama, A. (1987): Remarks on the Kōkiji fragment of the Lokaprajñapti. In: Gilbert Pollet (ed.), India and the
ancient world. History, trade and culture before A.D. 650 (Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 25). Professor P.H.L.
Eggermont Jubilee Volume presented on the occasion of his seventieth birthday. Leuven: Department Oriëntalistiek,
215-227.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1988): Kyōryōbu [Sautrāntika]. Iwanami kōza "Tōyōshisō" 8 (Indo Bukkyō 1), 226-260.
Sasaki, Genjun H. (1987): Saṃghabhadra's interpretation of Pratītyasamutpāda. Sri Lanka Journal of Buddhist
Studies 1, 76-96.
Pezzali, Amalia (1987): Vasubandhu, l'autore dell' Abhidharmakośa. In: Spiritual Masters. Christianity and other
Religions (= Maîtres spirituels. Christianisme et les autres Religions). Rom: Gregorian University Press, 239-251.
Yoshimoto, Shingyo (1988): Abhidharmic Analysis of citta-viprayukta-saṃskāra in Mahāyāna Buddhism [jap.].
88
(14.07.2011)
2962
SD S 28.2 59
2907
SD S 28.2 6
2963
SD S 28.2 60
2964
SD S 28.2 61
1015
SD S 28.2 62
1016
SD S 28.2 63
1018
SD S 28.2 64
1020
SD S 28.2 65
1021
SD S 28.2 66
1023
SD S 28.2 67
1025
1027
SD S 28.2 68
SD S 28.2 69
2908
SD S 28.2 7
Otani Gakuho [Journal of Buddhist Studies and Humanities] 63/2, 29-44.
Kawasaki, Shinjo (1985): Pāli go Bunken ni mirareru issaichi (sabbaññū) [Omniscience (sabbaññū) in Pāli
Literature]. In: Buddhism and Its Relation to Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His
Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 187-203.
Jaini, Padmanabh S. (1958): On the theory of two Vasubandhus. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
Studies 21/1, 48-53.
Pezzali, Amalia (1986): Le tre sfere (dhātu) del mondo (loka) secondo l'Abhidharmakośa di Vasubandhu. Studi
Orientali e Linguistici 3, 185-204.
Pezzali, Amalia (1984): Le membra delle meditazioni (dhyānāṅga) del rūpadhāṭu secondo l'Abhidharmakośa di
Vasubandhu. In: Atti del Secondo Convegno Nazionale di Studi Sanscriti (Pisa, 13 Novembre 1982). Editi da Oscar
Botto (Associazione Italiana di Studi Sanscriti). Torino: Edizioni Jollygrafica, 55-60.
Duerlinger, James (1989): Vasubandhu's `Refutation of the theory of selfhood' (ātmavādapratiṣedha). Journal of
Bechert, Heinz (1989): Vimuttimagga and Amatākaravaṇṇanā. Amalā Prajñā: Aspects of Buddhist Studies. Professor
P. V. Bapat Felicitation Volume. Ed. N. H. Samtani, H. S. Prasad. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications (Bibliotheca IndoBuddhica 63), 11-14.
Dietz, Siglinde (1989): A Brief Survey on the Sanskrit Fragments of the Lokaprajñaptiśāstra. Annual Memoirs of the
Otani University Shin Buddhist Comprehensive Research Institute 7, 79-86.
Dietz, Siglinde (1990): Zur Überlieferungsgeschichte der frühen buddhistischen Kosmologie. XXIV. Deutscher
Orientalistentag vom 26. bis 30. September, 1988 in Köln, Ausgewählte Vorträge. Hg. v. Werner Diem und
Abdoldjavad Falaturi. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag, 442-449.
Fukuhara, Ryōgon (1958): Ubu no u no ronshō no shiteki tenkai [Historical Development of the Logical
Demonstration of Concept of Being in the Sarvāstivādin]. IBK 7/1, 233-237.
Muroji, Yoshihito (1991): Vedanā- und Tṛṣṇāvibhaṅga in der Pratītyasamutpādavyākhyā. Tibetischer Text mit
Entsprechungen im Sanskrit. The Mikkyo Bunka, 173, 98-74.
Sastri, N. Aiyaswami (1945): Harivarman on Vaiśāradya. Sino-Indian-Studies 1, 127-131.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1977): Sugatamatavibhaṅgabhāṣya dai 2 shā Sautrāntika shā kenkyū. Bukkyō Ronso 21, 83-87
Jaini, Padmanabh S. (1958): Buddha's prolongation of life. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
21/3, 546-552.
89
(14.07.2011)
1045
SD S 28.2 70
1046
SD S 28.2 71
1047
SD S 28.2 72
1049
SD S 28.2 73
1051
SD S 28.2 74
1053
SD S 28.2 75
464
SD S 28.2 76
1239
SD S 28.2 77
1375
SD S 28.2 78
1479
SD S 28.2 79
2909
SD S 28.2 8
1480
SD S 28.2 80
1484
SD S 28.2 81
1492
SD S 28.2 82
1494
SD S 28.2 83
Dietz, Siglinde (1991): Bemerkungen zum Kāraṇaprajñaptiśāstra. XXV. Deutscher Orientalistentag, ZDMG-Suppl.
10, Franz Steiner Verlag Stuttgart, 295-306.
Buchbesprechung Norman, K.R. (1997):Frauwallner, Erich, translated by Kidd, Sophie Francis (1995): Studies in
Abhidharma Literature and the origins of Buddhist philosophical systems. JRAS, 157-158.
Yamaguchi, Susumu (1962): Daijō-Hibussetsu-Ron ni taisuru Seshin no Rompa - Shakkiron Dai 4 Shō ni taisuru
Ichi-Kaidai [Widerlegung Vasubandhus der Lehre, daß das Mahāyāna nicht von Buddha erklärt wird]. Tōhōgakkai
Sōritsu, 15 Shūnen kinen, 1-23. [jap.]
Nakamura, Hajime (?): Sestu issaiu bu no tachiba - 'tu' girisha shisō tono renkan no mondai [Der Standpunkt der
Sārvastivādins und das Problem des Verkehrs mit den griechischen Gedanken). Rinrigaku Nenpō 6, 241-260.
Yoshimoto, Shingyo (1987): A Reconsideration of the theory of adhvatrayam asti - The original term and its
philosophical Background. Buddhist Seminar 46, 16-30.
Duerlinger, James (1997). Vasubandhu's Philosophical Critique of the Vātsīputrīyas' Theory of Persons (I). Journal
of Indian Philosophy 25, 307-335.
Haráda, Wasō (1998): Genyo ni tausuru kōshi iyoku to shīye no shiben(jin) to jukurya(shi) - kyōryōbu
gakensetsu no kigen (1). The Mikkyo Bunka vols. 199/200 (Journal of Esoteric Buddhism), 247-222.
Hakamaya Noriaki (2000): Abhidharma bukkyo ni okeru bosatsu ron [Bodhisattva in Abhidharma Buddhismus]. In:
Abhidharmabukkyo to indo-shiso [Abhidharma and Indian Thought: Essays in Honor of Prof. Dr. Junsho Kato on
His 60th Birthday] Tokyo: Syunju-sya. 19-34.
Assavavirulhakarn, Prapod and Skilling, Peter (1999): Vasubandhu on Travel and Seclusion. In: Manusya: Journal of
Humanities 2-1, pp. 13-24.
Franco, Eli (2000): The Spitzer Manuscript - Report on Work in Progress. In: Abhidharma and Indian Thought.
Essays in Honor of Professor Junsho Kato on His Sixtieth Birthday. Tokyo, 562-544.
Demiéville, Paul (1961): Un fragment sanskrit de l'Abhidharma des Sarvāstivādin. Journal Asiatique, 461-475.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (2000): Abhidharma and Jainism. In: Abhidharma and Indian Thought. Essays in Honor of
Professor Doctor Junsho Kato on His Sixtieth Birthday. Tokyo, 598-581.
Franco, Eli (2000): Lost Fragments of the Spitzer Manuscript. In: Festschrift Minoru Hara, 77-110.
Honjô, Yoshifumi (1989): Bonbun wayaku ketsujôgikyô chû [The Japanese Translation of the Sanskrit
Arthaviniścaya and its Commentary]. Kyoto, 1989
Harada, Waso (1996): Kyoryobu no Tanso no Shiki no nagare toiu Gainen e no Gimon (I) [Some Questions on the
90
(14.07.2011)
2929
SD S 28.2 85
2910
SD S 28.2 9
267
SD S 28.2a 1
2965
SD S 28.2a 1
2974
SD S 28.2a 10
2976
SD S 28.2a 12
2977
SD S 28.2a 13
2978
SD S 28.2a 14
2979
SD S 28.2a 15
2980
SD S 28.2a 16
2982
SD S 28.2a 18
2983
2966
SD S 28.2a 19
SD S 28.2a 2
Concept of "Der 'einschichtige' Erkenntnisstrom der Sautrāntikas"]. Indogaku Chibettogaku Kenkyû 2 [Journal of
Indian and Tibetan Studies], 135-193
Collins, Steven (1982): Review article: Self and non-self in early Buddhism. Numen 29/2, 250-271.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1905): Dogmatique bouddhique - Les soixante-quinze et les cent dharmas. Le Muséon
(Nouvelle Série) 6, 178-194.
Makransky John J. (1992): Proposal of a Modern Solution to an Ancient Problem: Literary-Historical Evidence that
the Abhisamayālaṃkāra Teaches Three Buddha Kāyas. Journal of Indian Philosophy 20/2, 149-190.
Conze, Edward and Shotaro, Iida (1968): "Maitreya's questions" in the Prajñāpāramitā. Mélanges d'indianisme à la
mémoire de Louis Renou (40e Anniversaire de la fondation de l'Institut de Civilisation Indienne de l'Université de
Paris 1967) 28, 229-242.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Minor Sanskrit texts on the Prajñā-Pāramitā. Opera Minora 2, 429-451.
Meisezahl, R. O. (1964): (Review:) E. Obermiller (ed.), Prajñā-pāramitā-ratna-guṇa-saṃcaya-gāthā. Sanskrit and
Tibetan text edited by E. Obermiller. Photomechanic reprint with a Sanskrit-Tibetan-English-index by Edward
Conze. 's-Gravenhage, Mouton & Co, 1960 (Indo-Iranian Reprints edited by the Editorial Board of the Indo-Iranian
Journal 5). Oriens 17, 289-301.
Bailey, H. W. (1978): The Bodhisattva in the Prajñā-Pāramitā. Studies in South Asian Culture (Senarat Paranavitana
Commemoration Volume) 7, 20-21.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (1975): A Consideration on the Byams ṣus kyi leḥu from the historical point of view. Journal of
Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 24/1, 499-489.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1978): Review: Étienne Lamotte (tr.), Le Traité de la Grande Vertu de Sagesse de Nāgārjuna
(Mahāprajñāpāramitāśāstra) avec une étude sur la vacuité. Tome 4 (Publications de l'Institut Orientaliste de Louvain
12). Louvain: Institut Orientaliste, Université Louvain, 1976. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 56, 179-181.
Conze, Edward (1958): Review: Āryasuvikrāntavikrāmiparipr̥cchāprajñāpāramitānirdeśasārdhadvisāhasrikāBhagavatyāryaprajñāpāramitā. Bearbeitet von Dr. Tokumyo Matsumoto. Tokyo: Heibonsha, 1956. Indo-Iranian
Journal 2, 316-318.
De Jong, J. W. (1960): Review: Edward Conze, Vajracchedikā Prajñāpāramitā. edited and Translated with
Introduction and Glossary. Serie Orientale Roma 13. Roma, 1957. Indo-Iranian Journal 4, 75-76.
Edgerton, Franklin (1961-1962): The Prajñā-pāramitā-ratna-guṇa-saṃcaya-gāthā. Indo-Iranian Journal 5, 1-18.
Conze, Edward (1952): The Composition of the Aṣṭasāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
91
(14.07.2011)
2984
SD S 28.2a 20
2985
SD S 28.2a 21
2986
SD S 28.2a 22
2987
SD S 28.2a 23
2981
SD S 28.2a 24
2988
SD S 28.2a 24
2989
SD S 28.2a 25
2975
SD S 28.2a 26
2990
SD S 28.2a 26
2991
SD S 28.2a 27
2992
SD S 28.2a 28
1758
SD S 28.2a 29
Schopen, Gregory (1977): Review: Edward Conze, The Large Sūtra on Perfect Wisdom with the Divisions of the
Abhisamayālaṅkāra. Berkeley, Los Angeles, London: University of California Press, 1975. Indo-Iranian Journal 19,
135-152.
Schopen, Gregory (1978): Review: Akira Yuyama, Prajñā-pāramitā-ratna-guṇa-saṃcaya-gāthā (Sanskrit Recension
A). Edited with an Introduction, Bibliographical Notes and a Tibetan Version from Tunhuang. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1976. Indo-Iranian Journal 20, 110-124.
Yuyama, Akira (1977): The First Two Chapters of the Prajñā-pāramitā-ratna-guṇa-saṃcaya-gāthā (Rgs). In: L.
Lancaster (ed.): Prajñāpāramitā and Related Systems. Studies in Honor of Edward Conze, Berkeley Buddhist Series
1, 203-218.
Hayashima, Osamu (1977): Ratnākaraśānti no Bosatsu-dō - Prajñāpāramitopadeśa ni okeru [The way of Bodhisattva
in Ratnākaraśānti - in Prajñāpāramitopadeśa]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 25/2, 944-941.
Conze, Edward (1960): The Calcutta manuscript of the Ratnaguṇasaṃcayagāthā. Indo-Iranian Journal 4, 37-58.
Lalou, Marcelle (1957): Les plus anciens rouleaux tibétains trouvés à Touen-houang. Rocznik Orientalistyczny 21,
149-152.
Bawden, C. R. (1973): Review: Nicholas Poppe (ed. and tr.), The Diamond sūtra: three Mongolian versions of the
Vajracchedikā Prajñāpāramitā (Asiatische Forschungen 35). Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1971 (3 plates). Bulletin
of the School of Oriental and African Studies 36, 171-173.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1977): Tō Butsumo Hosshin [Stūpas, mother of the Buddhas, Dharmakāya]. Mikkyōgaku (Takai
Shūryū Kyōju Kanreki Kinengō) 13-14, 43-59.
Streng, Frederick J. (1982): Realization of Param Bhūtakoti (ultimate reality-limit) in the Aṣṭasāhasrikā
Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra. Philosophy East and West 32/1, 91.98.
Mitchell, Donald W. (1976): The paradox of Buddhist wisdom. Philosophy East and West 26/1, 55-67.
Sakurabe, Hajime (1985): "Bukkyō Seiten" Shoshū Gendaigo yaku ,Dai Hon Hannyakyō` Ho_ [On an Abridgement
of the Larger Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra by Prof. R. Hikata]. In: Buddhism and Its Relation to Other Religions. Essays in
Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 205-214.
Sakuma, Hidenori S. (1994): The Classification of the Dharmakāya Chapter of the Abhisamayālaṃkāra by Indian
Commentators: The Threefold and the Fourfold Buddhakāya Theories. Journal of Indian Philosophy 22, 259-297.
92
(14.07.2011)
2967
SD S 28.2a 3
2968
SD S 28.2a 4
2969
SD S 28.2a 5
2970
SD S 28.2a 6
2971
SD S 28.2a 7
2972
SD S 28.2a 8
2973
SD S 28.2a 9
3001
SD S 28.3 10
3092
SD S 28.3 100
3093
SD S 28.3 101
3094
SD S 28.3 102
3095
SD S 28.3 103
3096
SD S 28.3 104
3097
SD S 28.3 105
3098
3099
SD S 28.3 106
SD S 28.3 107
Conze, Edward (1960): The Development of Prajñāpāramitā Thought. In: Buddhism and Culture. Suzuki
Commemorative Volume. Kyoto, 24-45.
Conze, Edward (trl.) (1962): Verses on the Accumulation of precious qualities (Ratnaguṇasaṃcayagāthā). IndoAsian Studies 1,126-178.
Hurvitz, Leon (1975): Two polyglot recensions of the Heart Scripture. Journal of Indian Philosophy 3/1-2, 17-66.
Jaini, Padmanabh S. (1972): The Āloka of Haribhadra and the Sāratamā of Ratnākaraśānti: A comparative study of
the two commentaries of the Aṣṭasāhasrikā. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 35, 271-284.
Teschner, George (1981): The relation between mind and body in the Surangama Sutra. Journal of Indian Philosophy
9, 77-83.
Kawai, Tsutomu (1980): On the date of manuscripts of the Tibetan Turkesthan of the Aṣṭasāhasrikā-PrajñāpāramitāSūtra [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 29/1, 388-386.
Katsura, Shoryu (1976): A synopsis of the Prajñāpāramitopadeśa of Ratnākaraśānti. Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 25/1, 487-484.
Gokhale, V. V. (1972): The second chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamakahr̥daya. Indo-Iranian Journal 14/1-2, 40-45.
Azuma, Takeshi (1967): Kamalaśīla no shisō no ichi kōsatsu [A study of Kamalaśīla's Thought]. Indogaku
Imanishi, Junkichi (1968): Ryūju ni yotte genkyū sareta sāṃkhya shisō [Von Nāgār̥juna angeführte Gedanken der
Sāṃkhya] - Shoki chūganha ni okeru Sāṃkhza shisō 1 [Sāṃkhya-Gedanken in der frühen Madhyamaka-Schule].
Hiroshima Daigaku Bungakubu Kiyō 16/2, 35-96.
Crittenden, Charles (1984): Serenity. Journal of Indian Philsosophy 12, 201-214.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1957): Kōharon to Shōrikyō [On the Relation between the Vaidalyaprakaraṇa und Nyāyasūtra].
Pezzali, Amalia (1980-1981): Bodhisattva et Prajñāpāramitā, l'essence du Madhyamaka. Indologica Taurinensia 8-9,
307-312.
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1984): La signification du Madhyamaka. Reconsidération des arguments de Nāgārjuna
contre le mouvement. In: Proceedings of the First International Symposium on the Sanskrit Language, Mexico 1984.
O.A., 189-199.
Lindtner, Christian (1979): Candrakīrti's Pañcaskandhaprakaraṇa. Acta Orientalia 40, 87-145.
Waymen, Alex (1985): Nāgārjuna: Moralist Reformer of Buddhism. Studia Missionalia 34, 63-95.
93
(14.07.2011)
3100
SD S 28.3 108
3101
SD S 28.3 109
3002
SD S 28.3 11
3102
SD S 28.3 110
3103
SD S 28.3 111
3104
SD S 28.3 112
3105
SD S 28.3 113
3106
SD S 28.3 114
3107
SD S 28.3 115
3108
SD S 28.3 116
3109
SD S 28.3 117
3110
SD S 28.3 118
Liebenthal, Walter (1961): Ding und Dharma. Ein Wort zu Jaspers' "Nāgārjuna". Asiatische Studien (= Études
May, Jacques (1970): Compte rendu: Frederick streng, Emptiness, A Study in Religious Meaning. A Depth Study of
the Philosopher Nāgārjuna and his Interpretation of Ultimate Reality. Including translations of Nāgār̥juna's
"Fundamentals of the Middle Way" and "Averting the Arguments". Nashville, New York: Abingdon Press, 1967.
Asiatische Studien (= Études Asiatiques) 24, 68-73.
Yün-hua, Jan (1970): Nāgārjuna, one or more ? A new interpretation of Buddhist Hagiography. History of Religions
10, 139-155.
Olson, Robert F. and Ichishima, Masao (trs.) (1979): The Third Process of Meditative Actualization by Kamalaśīla.
Taishō Daigaku Sōgō Bukkyō Kenkyūjo Nenpō [Annual of the Institute for Comprehensive Studies in Buddhism] 1,
241-205 (17-53).
Huntington, C. W. Jr. (1983): The system of the Two Truths in the Prasannapadā and the Madhyamakāvatāra: A
study in Mādhyamika soteriology. Journal of Indian Philosophy 11, 77-106.
Gokhale, V. V. (1961-1962): "Masters of Buddhism adore the Brahman through non-adoration" (Bhavya,
Madhyamakahr̥daya 3). Indo-Iranian Journal 5, 271-275.
De Jong, J. W. (1961-1962): Review: Jacques May (tr.), Candrakīrti, Prasannapadā madhyamakavr̥tti. Douze
chapitres traduits du sanskrit et du tibétain, accompagnés d'une introduction, de notes et d'une édition critique de la
version tibétaine par Jacques May (Collection Jean Przyluski 2). Paris, 1959. Indo-Iranian Journal 5, 161-165.
Yuyama, Akira (1975): Review: Giuseppe Tucci, Minor Buddhist Texts, Part 3: Third Bhāvanākrama (= Serie
Orientale Roma 43). Roma: Istituto Italiano per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente, 1971. Indo-Iranian Journal 17, 265270.
De Jong, J. W. (1978): Review: Jeffrey Hopkins and Lati Rimpoche with Anne Klein (tr. and eds.), The Precious
Garland and The Song of the Four Mindfulnesses (= The Wisdom of Tibet Series 2). London: George Allen and
Unwin Ltd., 1975. Indo-Iranian Journal 20, 136-140.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1980): Review: J. W. de Jong (ed.), Nāgārjuna: Mūlamadhyamakakārikāḥ. Adyar (Madras): The
Adyar Library and Research Centre, 1977. Indo-Iranian Journal 22, 247-249.
Lindtner, Christian (1985): Review: Michael Hahn, Nāgārjuna's Ratnāvalī. Vol.1: The basic Texts (Sanskrit, Tibetan,
Chinese) (Indica et Tibetica 1). Bonn: 1982. Indo-Iranian Jounral 28, 302-303.
Okada, Yukihiro and Hahn, Michael (1985): Zur Quelle der 57 Fehler in der Ratnāvalī des Nāgārjuna. Journal of
94
(14.07.2011)
3111
SD S 28.3 119
3003
SD S 28.3 12
3112
SD S 28.3 120
3113
SD S 28.3 121
3114
SD S 28.3 122
3115
SD S 28.3 123
3116
3117
SD S 28.3 124
SD S 28.3 125
3118
SD S 28.3 126
3119
SD S 28.3 127
3120
SD S 28.3 128
3121
SD S 28.3 129
3004
SD S 28.3 13
3122
SD S 28.3 130
3123
SD S 28.3 131
De Jong, J. W. (1984): Review: David Seyfort Ruegg, The Literature of the Madhyamaka School of Philosophy in
India (A History of Indian Litersture 7/1). Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1981. Indo-Iranian Journal 27, 227-229.
Gard, Richard A. (1954): On the authenticity of the Pai-lun and Shih-erh-mên-lun. Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 2/3-4. 742-751.
Kawasaki, Shinjō (1974): Quotations in the Mīmāṃsā Chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamaka-hr̥daya-kārikā. Journal of
Matsumoto, Shiro (1979): The Satyadvaya theory of the Madhyamakāvatārabhāṣya. Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Kawasaki, Shinjo (1975): A Reference to Maga in the Tibetan Translation of the Tarkajvālā. Journal of Indian and
Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 23/2, 1103-1097.
Nagasawa, Jitsudō (1962): Kamalaśīla's Theory of the Yogācāra. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1979): Jitāri no Sugatamatavibhaṅgakārikā ni tsuite.Bukkyō Ronsō 23, 119-123.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1981): Jitāri no Bodhyāpattideśanāvr̥ttibodhisattvaśikṣākrama ni tsuite. Bukkyō Ronsō 25, 71-75.
Hayashima, Osamu (1978): Ratnākaraśānti no Chūdō shisō - Madhyamālaṃkāropadeśa ni okeru [Thought of the
Middle Way of Ratnākaraśānti - in Madhyamālaṃkāropadeśa]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian
and Buddhist Studies] 26/2, 1012-1008 (72-76).
Kudō, Shigeki (1958): Chūgan ni okeru Jishō no Gainen - Myōkuron o Chūshin toshite. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Matsumoto, S. (1979): Dharmapāla no ni-taisetsu [Satyadvaya of Dharmapāla]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
Tachikawa, Musashi (1977): Chūron ni okeru Sezoku to Shōgi - Nāgārjuna no shūdōron no tokushitsu
[saṃvyavahāra and paramārtha in Mūlamadhyamakakārikā - a distinctive feature of Nāgārjuna's ascetic practicetheory]. Tōyō Gakujutsu Kenkyū 16/5, 1-22.
O.A. (1954): Dvadaśamukha Śāstra of Nāgārjuna. Visva-Bharati Annals 6, 21-231.
Hirano, Takashi (1954): Mui-chū to Butsugo-chū no idō ni tsuite [The Identity of Akutobhaya and Buddhapālita's
Mūlamadhyamaka-Vr̥tti]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 3/1, 236-238.
Pezzali, Amalia (1983): The importance of Candrakīrti and of his Prasannapadā in the pure Madhyamaka thought.
Presented at The 31st International Congress of Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho
95
(14.07.2011)
3124
SD S 28.3 132
3125
SD S 28.3 133
3126
SD S 28.3 134
3127
SD S 28.3 135
3128
SD S 28.3 136
3129
SD S 28.3 137
3130
SD S 28.3 138
3131
SD S 28.3 139
3005
SD S 28.3 14
3132
SD S 28.3 140
3133
SD S 28.3 141
3134
SD S 28.3 142
Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture),10 pages (typescript).
Ichimura, Shōhei (1983): Buddhist dialectical methods and their structural identity. Presented at The 31st
Eastern Culture),11 pages (typescript).
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1980-1981): The grammatical basis of Nāgārjuna's arguments. Some further
considerations. Indologica Taurinensia 8-9, 35-43.
Nakada, Naomichi (1983): Several Sāṃkhya views as found in Chinese sources. Presented at The 31st International
Culture),11 pages (typescript).
Tachikawa, Musashi (1983): Two Kinds of Negations in the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā. Presented at The 31st
Matsumoto, Shirō (1978): "Nyūchūron" no utpara no hiyu ni tsuite [Die metaphorische Bedeutung von utpala im
Madhyamakāvatāra]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 26/2, 164-165 (675676).
Tachikawa, Musashi (1978): "Chūron" ni okeru shikatunbetsu no ronrikōzō. (Ashikaga Atsushi hakushi kiju kinen)
Orientogaku, Indogaku Ronshyū, 483-498.
Casey, David F. (1964): Nāgārjuna and Candrakīrti, A Study of Significant Differences. In: Transactions of the
International Conference of Orientalists in Japan No. 9. Tōhō Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture), 34-45.
Sastri, N. Ayyaswami (1931): Madhyamārthasaṅgraha of Bhāvaviveka (restored from the Tibetan Version with an
English Translation). Journal of Oriental Research Madras 5/1, 41-49.
Wogihara, U. (1904, 1906): (Bouddhisme. Notes et Bibliographie:) Contributions to the study of the Śikṣāsamuccaya
derived from Chinese sources (1 and End). Le Muséon 5 (1904), 96-104; 209-215; Le Muséon 7 (1906), 255-261.
Wayman, Alex (1977): Doctrinal disputes and the Debate of bSam yas. Central Asiatic Journal 21, 139-144.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1984): Kōki Chūgan-ha no Kū-shisō - "yugagyō-Chūgan-ha" ni tsuite [śūnyatā thought of the
later Mādhyamikas - on "Yogācāra-Mādhyamika"]. Risō 610/3, 140-158.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1985): Candrakīrti no ronrigaku - , Meiku-ron` daiichi-shō shohō fu-jisei-wu no wayaku to
kenkyū (1) [The Logical Philosophy of Candrakīrti - A Japanese translation of Prasannapadā (13.2-36.2) (1)].
Konzawa Daigaku Bukkyō Gakubu Kenkyū Kiyō [Journal of the Faculty of Buddhism] 43, 214-169 (79-124).
96
(14.07.2011)
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3006
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3007
Tola, Fernando and Dragonetti, Carmen (1985): Nāgārjuna's Catustava. Journal of Indian Philosophy 13, 1-54.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1985): Nāgārjuna and the Naiyāyikas. Journal of Indian Philosophy 13, 107-132.
Ames, William L. (1985): Buddhapālita's exposition of the Madhyamaka. Journal of Indian Philosophy 14, 313-348.
Betty, L. Stafford (1983): Nāgārjuna's masterpiece - Logical, mystical, both or neither ? Philosophy East and West
SD S 28.3 146
33/2, 123-138.
SD S 28.3 147 Fenner, Peter. G. (1983): Candrakīrti's refutation of Buddhist idealism. Philosophy East and West 33/3, 251-261.
SD S 28.3 148 Duerlinger, James (1984): Candrakīrti's Denial of the Self. Philosophy East and West 34/3, 261-272.
Bharadwaja, V. K. (1984): Rationality, Argumentation and Embarrassment: A Study of Four Logical Alternatives
SD S 28.3 149
(catuṣkoṭi) in Buddhist Logic. Philosophy East and West 34/3, 303-319.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1905): Subhāṣitasamgraha et Madhyamakavatarā. Le Muséon 6, 1 Seite.
SD S 28.3 15
SD S 28.3 150 Mabbett, I. W. (1984): Nāgārjuna and Zeno on motion. Philosophy East and West 34/4, 401-420.
Loy, David (1984): Comment: How not to criticize Nāgārjuna: A response to L. Stafford Betty. Philosophy East and
SD S 28.3 151
West 34/4, 437-445.
Betty, L. Stafford (1984): Comment: Is Nāgārjuna a philosopher ? A response to Professor Loy. Philosophy East and
SD S 28.3 152
West 34/4, 447-450.
SD S 28.3 153 Anderson, Tyson (1985): Wittgenstein and Nāgārjuna's paradox. Philosophy East and West 35/2, 157-169.
Della Santina, Peter (1986): The Madhyamaka and Modern Western Philosophy. Philosophy East and West 36/1, 41SD S 28.3 154
54.
SD S 28.3 155 Gunaratne, R. D. (1986): Understanding Nāgārjuna's catuṣkoṭi. Philosophy East and West 36/3, 213-234.
SD S 28.3 156a Waldo, Ives (1975); Nāgārjuna and analytic philosophy. Philosophy East and West 25/3, 281-290.
SD S 28.3 156b Waldo, Ives (1978): Nāgārjuna and analytic philosophy, 2. Philosophy East and West 28/3, 287-298.
Eckel, Malcolm D. (1978): Bhāvaviveka and the early Mādhyamika theories of language. Philosophy East and West
SD S 28.3 157
28/3, 323-337.
Jones, Richard H. (1978): The nature and function of Nagarjuna's arguments. Philosophy East and West 28/4, 485SD S 28.3 158
502.
Nayak, G. C. (1979): The Mādhyamika attack on essentialism: A critical appraisal. Philosophy East and West 29/4,
SD S 28.3 159
477-490.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1925): ,Le cento strofe` (Śataśāstra). Testo buddhistico mahāyāna tradotto dal cinese. Studi e
SD S 28.3 16
SD S 28.3 143
SD S 28.3 144
SD S 28.3 145
97
(14.07.2011)
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3008
3164
3165
3166
3168
3169
3170
materiali di Storia delle Religioni 1, 66-128.
SD S 28.3 160 Gunaratne, R. D. (1980): The logical form of Catuṣkoṭi: A new solution. Philosophy East and West 30/2, 211-239.
Thurman, R. A. F. (1980): Philosophical nonegocentrism in Wittgenstein and Candrakīrti in their treatment of the
SD S 28.3 161
private language problem. Philosophy East and West 30/3, 321-337.
SD S 28.3 162 McEvilley, Thomas (1981): early Greek philosophy and Mādhyamika. Philosophy East and West 31/2, 141-164.
SD S 28.3 163 McEvilley, Thomas (1982): Pyrrhonism and Mādhyamika. Philosophy East and West 32/1, 3-35.
Fehér, Judit (1986): Identical Chapters in Akutobhayā and Buddhapālita's Commentary. Altorientalische
SD S 28.3 164
Forschungen 13/1, 134-175.
Robinson, Richard H. (1972): Did Nāgārjuna really refute all philosophical views ? Philosophy East and West 22/3,
SD S 28.3 165
325-331.
SD S 28.3 166 Gómez, Luis O. (1973): Emptiness and moral perfection. Philosophy East and West 23/3, 361-373.
SD S 28.3 167a Sueki, Takehiro (1974): An example of Japanese rationalism. Philosophy East and West 24/3, 349-362.
Daye, Douglas Dunsmore (1974): Japanese rationalism, Mādhyamika, and some uses of formalism. Philosophy East
SD S 28.3 167b
and West 24/3, 363-368.
Gómez, Luis O. (1974): Review: Marion L. Matics, Entering the Path of Enlightenment: The Bodhicaryāvatāra of the
SD S 28.3 168
Buddhist Poet Śāntideva. LOndon: Macmillan Co.,1970. Philosophy East and West 24/3, 373-376.
SD S 28.3 169 Olson, Robert F. (1974): Candrakīrti's critique of Vijñānavāda. Philosophy East and West 24/4, 405-411.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1926): Un traité d'Āryadeva sur le "nirvāṇa" des Héretiques. T'oung Pao 24, 16-31.
SD S 28.3 17
SD S 28.3 170 Katz, Nathan (1976): An appraisal of the Svātantrika-Prasaṅgika debates. Philosophy East and West 26/3, 253-267.
Siderits, Mark and O'Brien, J. Dervin (1976): Zeno and Nāgārjuna on motion. Philosophy East and West 26/3, 281SD S 28.3 171
299.
Tola, F. and Dragonetti, C. (1987): Śūnyatāsaptati - The Seventy Kārikās on Voidness (According to the Svavr̥tti) of
SD S 28.3 172
Nāgārjuna. Philosophy East and West 15/1, 1-55.
SD S 28.3 174 Ghose, Ramendra Nath (1987): The Modality of Nāgārjuna's Dialectics. Philosophy East and West 15/3, 285-309.
Ng, Yu-Kwan (1987): The Arguments of Nāgārjuna in the Light of Modern Logic. Philosophy East and West 15/4,
SD S 28.3 175
363-384.
Kitabatake, Rishin (1963): The Two-fold Truth of Bhāvavivekaa and Candrakīrti [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
SD S 28.3 176
98
(14.07.2011)
3171
SD S 28.3 177
3172
SD S 28.3 178
3173
SD S 28.3 179
3009
SD S 28.3 18
3174
SD S 28.3 180
3175
SD S 28.3 181
3176
SD S 28.3 182
3167
SD S 28.3 183
3177
SD S 28.3 183
3178
SD S 28.3 184
3179
SD S 28.3 185
3180
SD S 28.3 186
3181
SD S 28.3 187
226
SD S 28.3 188
Kawasaki, Shinjō (1988): Bhavya no "Chūganshinron" ni mirareru "issaichi" setsu (1) [Theorie vom Allwissenden in
Bhavya's Madhyamakahr̥dayakārikā]. Bukkyōgaku 24, 1-20.
Kawasaki, Shinjō (ed.) (1988): The Mīmāṃsā Chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamaka-hr̥daya-kārikā - Sanskrit and
Tibetan Texts (3) with the Sarvajña Chapter. Tetsugaku-shisō Ronshū 13, 1-41.
Kawasaki, Shinjō (ed.) (1987): The Mīmāṃsā Chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamaka-hr̥daya-kārikā - Sanskrit and
Tibetan Texts (2) Uttara-pakṣa. Tetsugaku-shisō Ronshū 12, 1-23.
Datar, Indumati (1951): A study of the first chapter of Buddhapālita Mulamadhyamakavr̥tti. Journal of the Bombay
Branch of the (Royal) Asiatic Society 26, 129-139.
Oetke, Claus (o.J.): Rationalismus und Mystik in der Philosophie Nāgārjunas. O.A., 35 pages (typescript).
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1988): Nāgārjuna saku Bodhicittavivarana ni tsuite [On the Bodhicittavivaraṇa of Nāgārjuna].
Wayman, Alex (1988): Comment: The Tathāgata chapter of Nāgārjuna's Mūla-Madhyamaka-kārikā. Philosophy East
and West 38/1, 47-57.
Della Santina, Peter (1987): The Mādhyamaka Philosophy. Philosophy East and West 15/2, 173-185.
Takasaki, Jikidō (1985): "Ryōgakyō" no Gekyō Setsu [Heretics' View on Nirvāṇa - A Section in the Laṅkavatārta
Sūtra and its Commentary attributed to Āryadeva]. In: Buddhism and Its Relation To Other Religions. Essays in
Namai, Mamoru (1986): "Bosatsu no saigo shin" ni tsuite [On "Bosatsu no saigo shin" or the Final Citta of
Bodhisattvas]. Nihon Bukkyō Gakkai Nenpō [Journal of the Nippon Buddhist Research Association] 51, 281-310.
Shirasaki, Akinari (1988): Jitāri no Bodai Kabon Zange Chū Bosatsugaku Shidai
(Bodhyāpattideśanāvr̥ttibodhisattvaśikṣākrama) Kenkyū 1. Kōbe Joshi Daigaku Kiyō Bungakubu Hen [Bulletin of
Kobe Women's University] 21/1, 129-168.
Pezzali, Amalia (1982): Bodhisattva e Prajñāpāramitā nel Bodhicaryāvātara di Śāntideva. In: Atti del Primo
Convegno Nazionale di Studi Sanscriti. Associazione Italiana si Studi Sanscriti. Editi da Oscar Botto a cura di
Stefano Piano e Antonella Comba. Torino, 93-101.
Pezzali, Amalia (1984): La confessione secondo Śāntideva. In: Peccato e riconciliazione nelle Religioni. O.A.
Bologna, 173-182.
Suzuki, Koshin (1989): A Study of Candrakīrti's Bodhisattvayogācāracatuḥśatakaṭīkā I. A critical edition of the
Tibetan text with English translation. Taishō daigaku daigakuin kenkyū ronshū 13, 266-255.
99
(14.07.2011)
228
SD S 28.3 189
3010
SD S 28.3 19
244
SD S 28.3 190
245
SD S 28.3 191
246
247
248
249
SD S 28.3 192
SD S 28.3 193
SD S 28.3 194
SD S 28.3 195
250
SD S 28.3 196
252
SD S 28.3 197
254
SD S 28.3 198
256
2993
3011
588
SD S 28.3 199
SD S 28.3 2
SD S 28.3 20
SD S 28.3 200
590
SD S 28.3 201
593
SD S 28.3 202
594
SD S 28.3 203
Suzuki, Koshin (1988): A Study of Candrakīrti's Bodhisattvayogācāracatuḥśatakaṭīkā II. A critical edition of the
Tibetan text with English translation. Sānko Bunka Kenkyūjo Nenpō 20,1-26.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1896): Bodhisattvacaryāvatara. Exposition de la pratique des Bodhisattvas. Le Muséon
15, 306-318.
Nagarjuna Bibliographie (Stand: Januar 1989). Typoskript 31 S.
Tauscher, Helmut (1988): paramārtha as an Object of Cognition - paryāya- and aparyāyaparamārtha in SvātantrikaMadhyamaka. Tibetan Studies. Proceedings of the 4th Seminar of the International Association for Tibetan Studies
Schloss Hohenkammer - Munich 1985 ed. by Helga Uebach and Jampa L. Panglung. München: Kommission für
Zentralasiatische Studien, Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften (Studia Tibetica II), 483-490.
Oetke, Claus (1988): Die metaphysische Lehre Nāgārjunas. Conceptus 56 (22.Jg.), 47-64.
Lopez, Donald S., Jr. (1988): Do Śrāvakas understand emptiness? Journal of Indian Philosophy 16, 65-105.
Siderits, Mark (1988): Nāgārjuna as anti-realist. Journal of Indian Philosophy 16, 311-325.
Galloway, Brian (1989): Some logical issues in Madhyamaka thought. Journal of Indian Philosophy 17, 1-35.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1988): Śāntarakṣita no chūgan [Śāntarakṣitas Madhyamaka]. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō
11, 641-672.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1990): Jitāri no Bodhicittotpādasamādānavidhi kenkyū. KJDKBB 23/1, 36-55.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1984): Jñānagarbha no "Seizuko fu-hōren" hihan ni tsuite [Jñānagarbha's criticism of the Theory
of "samvṛtyānutpattiḥ"]. Bukkyōgakubu Ronshū 15, 418-385.
Pezzali, Amalia: The Madhyamaka School Tenet, an Evaluation. Typoscript, 23 S.
Schayer, Stanislaw (1936): Notes and Queries on Buddhism. Rocznik Orjentalistyczny 11, 206-213 (1-8).
Tucci, Giuseppe (1936): The Ratnavali of Nagarjuna. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 237-252, 423-435.
Namai, Mamoru (1990): Kamalaśīla no "ichijō shisō" ni tsuite [K. zum "ekayāna"]. IBK 38/2, 832-827.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1989): Setsuna metsu to engishō no sōi - wagakuni chūgan tetsugaku no jōshiki ni tou [Der
Unterschied zwischen Augenblicklichkeit und abhängigem Entstehen - die Frage nach der allgemeinen Theorie über
die Madhyamaka-Philosophie in Japan]. Shishō 778, 55-69.
Oetke, Claus (1989): Rationalismus und Mystik in der Philosophie Nāgārjunas. StII 15, 1-39.
Nozawa, J. (1954-1955): Shinnyo chi o motomuru shō daisan [A translation into Japanese of the Madhyamakahṛdaya-vṛtti-tarka-jvāla] (1). The Mikkyō Bunka 28, 1954, 26-53; (2) 29 & 30, 1955, 9-21; (3) 31, 1955, 22-34.
100
(14.07.2011)
595
SD S 28.3 204
597
SD S 28.3 205
602
SD S 28.3 206
604
SD S 28.3 207
606
SD S 28.3 208
607
SD S 28.3 209
3012
SD S 28.3 21
617
SD S 28.3 210
619
SD S 28.3 211
621
SD S 28.3 212
622
SD S 28.3 213
624
SD S 28.3 214
625
SD S 28.3 215
626
627
SD S 28.3 216
SD S 28.3 217
628
SD S 28.3 218
Tachikawa, Musashi (1982): Shōben cho "Chie no tomoshibi" dai ni shō wagaku-kaisetsu (I) [Japanische
übersetzung des 2. Kapitels von Bhāvavivekas Prajñāpradīpa (I)]. Nagoya daigaku Bungakubu Ronshū [Journal of
Faculty of Letters Nagoya University] 84, tetsugaku 28, 1-26.
Kajiyama, Yuichi (1981): Zōhon Innenshironshaku [Die tibetische übersetzung der
Pratītyasamutpādahṛdayavyākhyā]. Nihon Bukkyō Gakkai Nenpō 46, 1-13.
Hayashima, Osamu (1987): "San Hokkai Ju" Kō. Nagasaki Daigaku Kyōiku Gakubu Shakaikagaku Ronshō 36, 4190.
Trzci_ski, Lukasz (1989): Kategoria "pustki" w tradycji Madhjamika Buddyzmu Mahajana [Die Kategorie der
"Leere" (emptiness) in der Madhyamika-Tradition des Mahāyāna-Buddhismus.] Studia Religiologica 21, 95-110.
Yamaguchi, Susumu (1929): Pour écarter les Vaines Discussions (Vigraha-Vyāvartanī) Traduit et
Annoté. Journal Asiatique CCXV, 2-86.
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1989): A Note on Svabhāva in Madhyamaka. The Indian Journal of Buddhist Studies
1/2, 1-3.
La Vallée Poussin (1913): Les quatre odes de Nāgārjuna. Nirupamastva - Lokātītastava -Cittavajrastava Paramārthastava. Le Muséon 14, 1-18.
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1992): Reconsidération des arguments de Nāgārjuna contre le mouvement. Les
Cahiers de Philosophie 14, 172-181.
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1978): Some Notes on the Vigrahavyāvartanī. Journal of Indian Philosophy 5, 237-241.
Ichigō, Masamichi (1993): A Study and Annotated Japanese Translation of the Madhyamaka-Āloka of Kamalaśīla
(2). Acta Human. & Scien., Univ. Sangio Kyotiensis, 22/3, Humanities Series 20, 104-125.
DeJong, J. W. (1987): Bookreview: Hedinger, Jürg: Aspekte der Schulung in der Laufbahn eines Bodhisattva.
Dargestellt nach dem Śikṣāsamuccaya des Śāntideva. IIJ 30, 230-235.
Lindtner, Christian (1992): Kālidāsa and Nāgārjuna. The Adyar Library Bulletin 56, 1-6
Schmithausen, Lambert (1986): Zur Liste der 57 "kleineren Fehler" in der Ratnāvalī und zum Problem der
Schulzugehörigkeit Nāgārjunas. StII 11/12, 203-232.
Hahn, Michael (1987): Das älteste Manuskript von Nāgārjunas Ratnāvalī. StII 13/14, 77-100.
Galloway, Brian (1991): On Madhyamakāvatāra 6.26. Indo-Iranian Journal 34/3, 199-202.
Oetke, Claus (1991): Review: A. M. Padhye, The Framework of Nāgārjuna's Philosophy. Indo-Iranian Journal 34/3,
230-233.
101
(14.07.2011)
629
SD S 28.3 219
3013
SD S 28.3 22
653
SD S 28.3 220
655
SD S 28.3 221
657
SD S 28.3 222
658
SD S 28.3 223
659
SD S 28.3 224
660
SD S 28.3 225
661
SD S 28.3 226
662
SD S 28.3 227
663
SD S 28.3 228
664
SD S 28.3 229
3014
SD S 28.3 23
679
SD S 28.3 230
(1). Acta Human. et Scient. Univ. Sangio Kyotiensis, 20/2, Humanities Series No. 18., 229-279.
Uryuzu, Ryūshin (1960): Additional Sanskrit Fragment of Candrakīrti's Madhyamakāvatāra found in Subhāṣitasaṃgraha [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 8/2, 556-557.
Oetke, Claus (1991): Remarks on the Interpretaion of Nāgārjuna´s Philosophy. Journal of Indian Philosophy 19, 315323.
Williams, Paul (199): Review Article: On the Interpretation of Madhyamaka Thought. Journal of Indian Philosophy
19, 191-218.
Atsumi, Kazuhisa (1991): Tamura Yoshirō Bukkyōgaku-Ronshū zen 2 Karu no Kankō wo Kini Bukkyō-gakkai deno
Saikin no Ronsō no Dōkō ni Fereru [Bemerkung über die Tendenz der jüngsten Diskussion unter Buddologen
anläßlich der Erscheinung der zweibändigen gesammelten Werke von Dr. TAMURA Yoshirō]. Shūkan Dokushojin
22.4.1991.
King, Richard (1989): Sūnyatā and Ajāti: Absolutism and the Philosophies of Nāgārjuna and Gauḍapāda. Journal of
Suzuki, Koshin (1992): A Text Critical Study on Candrakīrti's Bodhisattvayogācāra catuḥśatakaṭīkā. Mano Ryūkai
Hakase Shōju Kinen Ronbunshū "Hannya-Haramitta-Shisō Ronshū" ["Study of Prajñāpāramitā-Philosophy", Dr.
Ryūkai Mano felicition volume], 205-250.
Saito, Akira (1985): Textcritical Remarks on the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā as Cited in the Prasannapadā. IBK 33/2,
846-484.
(1). Acta Human. et Scien. Univ. Sangio Kyoto 20/2, Human. Ser. 18 229-279.
Saito, Akira (1992): Bespr.v. Tom J.F. Tillemans: Materials for the Study of Āryadeva, Dharmapāla and Candrakīrti.
AO 53, 199-204.
Lang, Karen (?): Āryadeva and Candrakīrti on the dharma of kings. ?, 232-243.
Ishida, Chikō (1996): Action and Its Result in the Bodhicaryāvatāra. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies 44, 953958.
Wayman, Alex (1977): Who understands the four alternatives of the Buddhist texts ? Philosophy East and West 27/1,
3-21.
Malvania, Dalsukhbhai (1994): Remarks on Śūnya-vāda of Nāgārjuna. Festschrift Klaus Bruhn, 403-412.
102
(14.07.2011)
681
SD S 28.3 231
683
SD S 28.3 232
684
SD S 28.3 233
685
SD S 28.3 234
686
SD S 28.3 235
688
SD S 28.3 236
690
SD S 28.3 237
692
SD S 28.3 238
694
SD S 28.3 239
3015
SD S 28.3 24
708
SD S 28.3 240
710
SD S 28.3 241
712
SD S 28.3 242
933
934
SD S 28.3 243
SD S 28.3 244
935
SD S 28.3 245
936
SD S 28.3 246
Butzenberger, Klaus (1994): Jainism and Madhyamaka Buddhism. A Survey of the Gaṇadharavāda, Section 4.
Festschrift Klaus Bruhn, 225-254.
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1992): Is Prasaṅga a Form of Deconstruction? Journal of Indian Philosophy 20/4, 345-362.
Ames, William L. (1993): Bhāvaviveka's Prajñāpradipa [A Translation of Chapter One: 'Examination of Causal
Conditions' (Pratyaya)]. Journal of Indian Philosophy 21/3, 209-259.
Schmidt-Leukel, Perry (1993): Mystische Erfahrung und logische Kritik bei Nâgârjuna. Festschrift
Heinrich Döring, 371-393.
Heitmann, Annette (1995): Momentane (*ekakṣaṇa) gnosis (jñāna) im Sinne der Madhyamakahṛdayakārikā und der
in tibetischer übersetzung vorliegenden Tarkjvālā I-IV. AS, 391-428.
Johnston, E.H. (1938): Nāgārjuna's List of Kuśaladharmas. IHQ, 314-323.
Yamaguchi, Susumu (?): 400 (Shi-hyaku)-Ron Hajōhin no Yōkō - U. Sonzai no Genkai [Umriß des Catuḥśataka IX Grenze des Seins]. Ōtani Daigaku Kenkyū Nenpō 14. [jap.]
Bhattacharya, Vidhushekhara (1938): Gauýapāda "This is not said by the Buddha". IHQ 14, 392-397.
Saito, Akira (1995): Problems in Translating the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā as Cited in its Commentaries. Buddhist
Translations. Problems and Perspectives, 87-95.
Poppe, Nikolaus (1962): Antworten auf Professor Fr. Wellers Fragen. Central Asiatic Journal 7, 42-59.
Mabbett, Ian (1996): Is there a Devadatta in the House? Nāgārjuna's Vigrahavyāvartanī and the Liar Paradox. Journal
Nietupski, Paul (1996): The Examination of Conditioned Entities and the Examination of Reality. Nāgārjuna's
Prajñānāma Mūlamadhyamakakārikā XIII, Bhāvaviveka's Prajñāpradīpa XIII, and Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā XIII.
Saito, Akira (1996): Śāntideva in the History of Mādhyamika Philosophy. Buddhism in India and Abroad. An
Integrating Influence In Vedic and Post-Vedic Perspective, 257-263.
Katsura, Shoryu (1997): Nāgārjuna and Pratītyasamutpāda. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies 46/1, 24-29.
Katsura, Shoryu: Resurgence of the Mundane in Nāgārjuna's Philosophy.
Ames, William (1995): Bhāvaviveka's Prajñāpradīpa. A Translation of Chapter Two: 'Examination of the Traversed,
the Untraversed, and that which is being Traversed'. Journal of Indian Philosophy 23 3, 295 365.
Heitmann, Annette (1995): Erörterungen zum Begriff "Gnosis" (jñāna), wie er in den Madhyamakahṛdayakārikā und
der in tibetischer übersetzung erhaltenen Tarkajvālā I-V definiert wird. Acta Orientalia, 144-161.
103
(14.07.2011)
937
SD S 28.3 247
938
SD S 28.3 248
1217
SD S 28.3 249
3016
SD S 28.3 25
1218
SD S 28.3 250
1219
SD S 28.3 251
1220
SD S 28.3 252
1221
SD S 28.3 253
1222
SD S 28.3 254
1223
SD S 28.3 255
1227
SD S 28.3 257
1233
SD S 28.3 258
1234
SD S 28.3 259
3017
SD S 28.3 26
Heitmann, Annette (1995): Momentane (ekakṣaṇa) Gnosis (jñāna) im Sinne der Madhymakahṛdayakārikā und der in
tibetischer Übersetzung vorliegenden Tarkajvālā I-IV. Asiatische Studien. Études Asiatiques 49/2, 391-427.
Androssov, V.P. (1996): On the Philosophy of Buddhism and of the West. Dharmadoot. Vaisakha Purnima Special
Maha Bodhi Society of India, 49-64.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1991): Hannyatoron dai 14 sho shiyaku [Die japanische übersetzung des Prajñāpradīpa Kapitel
14], Seishin 63. 39-65.
Weller, Friedrich (1957-1958): Anfragen eines Nichtmongolisten an den Mongolisten. Central Asiatic Journal 3, 2361.
Kawasaki, Shinjō (1973): Bhavya no tsutaeru Mīmāmsā shiso [Der von Bhavya überlieferte Gedanke von
Mīmāmsā]. Indo Shiso to Bukkyo: Nakamura Hajime Hakase Kanrekikinen Ronshū, 71-86.
Saito, Akira (2000): Śāntideva saku "Nyū bosatsu gyo ron" no densho to henyo. Syokihon text no hakken hiwa. [Die
überlieferung und Metamorphose des Boddhisattvacaryāvatāra]. Kotengaku no saikochiku, Newsletter 8, 11-19.
Saito, Akira (2000): Bu ston to "Nyu bosatsu gyo ron kaisetsu (-saiso)" [Bu ston und Byang chub sems dpa'i spyod
pa la 'jug pa'i rnam par bshad pa ('i dka 'grel)]. IBK 48/2, 118-123.
Saito, Akira (2000): Kūshoronsha kara engironsha e. Buddhapālita wo chūshin toshite [Vom Śūnyatāvādin zum
Pratītyasamutpādavādin: Eine Studie von Buddhapālita]. Ejima Yasunori Hakase Tsuitokinen Ronsyū: Kū to jitsuzai,
Tokyo, 93-115.
Ejima, Yasunori (1970): Bhāvaviveka kenkyū: Kūshoronsho no ronri wo chūshin toshite [Eine Studie über
Bhāvaviveka: Śūnyatā und Logik]. Toyo Bunka Kenkyusho Kiyo 51, 39-177.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1990): "Hannyatoron" dai 12 sho shiyaku [Japanische übersetzung des Prajñāpradīpa Kapitel 12].
Seishin 62, 1-27
Mochizuki, Kaie (1999): Zum Boddhisattvacāryāvatārabhāṣya des Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna. Hokkebunka kenkyū 25, 39121.
Nozawa, Josyo (1973): Shoben no shomon hihan indo ni okeru daijobussetsuron [Bhāvivekas Widerlegung von
Śrāvaka]. Hakodate otani joshi tanki daigaku kiyo 5. 203-221.
Kawasaki, Shinjo (1986): Bhāvaviveka no shoruikan. Soumoku ni kokoro ga aruka [Bhāvavivekas Ansicht über
Lebewesen]. Buzankyogakutaikai kiyo 14. (1)-(15).
Kawasaki, Shinjō (1976): The Mīmāṃsā Chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamaka-hr̥daya-kārikā - Text and Translation
(1). Pūrva-pakṣa. Studies 1976., Institute of Philosophy, University of Tsukuba (September 1977), 1-16.
104
(14.07.2011)
1235
SD S 28.3 260
1236
SD S 28.3 261
1249
SD S 28.3 262
1250
SD S 28.3 263
1252
SD S 28.3 264
1253
SD S 28.3 265
1254
SD S 28.3 266
1255
SD S 28.3 267
1256
SD S 28.3 268
1257
SD S 28.3 269
3018
SD S 28.3 27
1259
SD S 28.3 270
1285
SD S 28.3 271
Mochizuki, Kaie (1989): Hannyatoron dai 11 sho shiyaku [Japanische übersetzung des Prajñāpradīpas Kap. 11].
Seishin 61. 25-49.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1989): Hannyatoron dai 13 sho shiyaku [Japanische Übersetzung des Prajñāpradīpa Kap. 13].
Rissho Daigaku Daigakuin Bungaku Kenkyuka Daigakuin Nenpo 7, 69-86.
Kajiyama, Yuichi (1979): Chie no tomoshibi dai 15 sho shiyaku [Die japanische überzetzung des Prajñāpradīpas
Kap. 15]. Ito Shinjo Tanaka Junsho ryokyoju shotokukinen bukkyogaku ronbunshyū. 181-202.
Kajiyama, Yuichi (1978): Chie no tomoshibi (Chūron Shoben syaku) dai 18 shou jiga to taisho no kenkyū [Die
japanische überzetzung des Prajñāpradīpas Kap. 18]. In: Sekai no meicho 2. Daijobutten. 287-328.
Miyasaka, Yusho (1954): Shoben inyo no Vaiśeṣika setsu [Die von Bhāvaviveka gezitierte Vaiśeṣika Theorie].
Bunka 18-3. 24-40.
Watanabe, Zuigen (1939): Shoben zou zoubun Shoujoujuhachibu-bunpa-kaisetsu yakuchu [Die japanische
übersetzung des Sde pa tha dad par byed pa dang rnam par bshad pa von Bhāvaviveka]. Osaki Gakuho 94. 70-91.
Mitsukawa, Toyoki (19??): Shoben Gessho no chūronsyaku ni mirareru hannyakyo. Prajñāpradīpa to Prasannapadā
wo chūshi ni [Das Prajñāpāramitāsūtras in Prajñāpradīpa Bhāvavivekas und Prasannapadā Candrakīrtis].
Bukkyogakukenkyū 24. 1-26.
Kajiyama, Yuichi (1953): Chūgan tetsugaku no ronrikeitai [Die logische Form der Madhyamaka Philosophie].
Tetsugakukenkyū 415. 20-60.
Nozawa, Josho (1944): Shoben no shomon hihan (1). Zoku indo ni okeru daijoubussetsu-hibussetsu ron.[
Bhāvavivekas Kritik gegen Śrāvaka (1): Die indische Ansicht, dass Mahāyāna Buddhismus nicht Buddhismus ist].
Mikkyo Kenkyū 88. 66-79.
Mitsukawa, Toyoki (1964): Shoben to Gessho no sisotekihaikei. Chūronsyaku ni yoru inyosho wo chūshin toshite
[Der philosophische Hintergrund von Bhāvaviveka and Candrakīrti: Ihre Zitate des Sūtras und Śāstras in ihren
Kommentaren zur Mūlamadhamakakārikā]. Ryūkokudaigaku Ronshū 376, 51-87.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1932): Two Hymns of the Catuḥ-stava of Nāgārjuna. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 309325.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1966): Der Bodhisitta-Abschnitt in Atiśas Ratnakarapaṇḍoghātṭa. In: Essays in Honor of Dr.
Shinjo Suguro on his 70th Birthday. 51-85.
Furusaka, Koichi (1994): Nyoraikan no ichi-kousatu: bosatuji to hannyatoron-kouchu no hikaku wo toshite [Eine
Ansichit von tathāgata: Der Vergleich des Bodhisattvabhūmi mit der Prajñāpradīpaṭīkā]. Syukyoukenkyu 67-1, pp.
105
(14.07.2011)
1327
SD S 28.3 272
1328
SD S 28.3 273
1329
SD S 28.3 274
1330
SD S 28.3 275
1331
SD S 28.3 276
1332
SD S 28.3 277
1344
SD S 28.3 278
1376
SD S 28.3 279
3019
SD S 28.3 28
1377
SD S 28.3 280
1476
SD S 28.3 281
1481
SD S 28.3 282
1482
SD S 28.3 283
(762)-(763).
Sastri, N. Ayyaswami (1931): Madhyamārthasaṅgraha of Bhāvaviveka (Restored from the Tibetan Version with an
English Translation). In: The Journal of Oriental Research Madras 5, 41-49.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1990): Hannyatōron dai 12 shō shiyaku [Japanische Übersetzung des Prajñāpradīpas
Bhāvavivekas, Kap. 12]. In: Seishin 62, 1-27.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1992): Hannyatōron dai 10 shō shiyaku [Japanische Übersetzng des Prajñāpradīpas Bhāvavivekas,
Kap. 10]. In: Seishin 64, 1-38.
Ishida, Chiko (2001): Notes on the Deśanā-ritual in the Bodhicaryāvatāra: Evidence of its Revision. In: Taga Ryūgen
Hakushi Koki Kinen Ronshū [Buddhist Thought and History: A Volume in Honour of Dr. R. Taga on his 70th
Birthday], Tokyo: Sankibō Busshorin, 199-216.
Williams, Paul (1997-98): The Selfless Removal of Pain. A Critical Glance at Śāntideva's Argument in
Bodhicaryāvatāra 8:101-3. In: Indologica Taurinensia Vol. 23-24 [Prof. Gregory M. Bongard-Levin Feliciation
Volume], 321-350.
Yonezawa, Yoshiyasu (2004): Lakṣaṇaṭīkā. Sanskrit Notes on the Prasannapadā (1). Journal of the Naritasan Institute
for Buddhist Studies 27, 115-154.
Eimer, Hermut (1981): Suvarṇadvīpa's "Commentaries" on the Bodhicaryāvatāra. In: Studien zum Jainismus und
Buddhisms. Ed. Klaus Bruhn und Arbrecht Wetzler, pp. 73-78.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1999): Zum Bodhisattvacāryāvatārabhāṣya des Dīpaṃkaraśrījñana. In: Hokke-bunka-kenkyū 25,
pp. 39-121.
De Jong, J. W. (1978): Textcritical notes on the Prasannapadā. Indo-Iranian Journal 20, 25-59, 217-252.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1996): Der Bodhicitta-Abschnitt in Atiśas Ratnakaraṇḍoghāṭa. In: Suguro Shinjo hakase kokikinen-ronbunshū [Essays for the honor of the 60th birthday of Dr. S. Suguro] (Tokyo: Sankibou-Press) pp. 51-85.
Ichigô, Masamichi (2000): Śāntarakṣita and Bhāvaviveka as Opponents of the Mādhyamika in the Madhyamāloka.
In: Jonathan A. Silk (ed.), Wisdom, Compassion, and the Search for Understanding. The Buddhist Studies Legacy of
Gadjin M. Nagao. Honululu, 147-170.
Yonezawa, Yoshiyasu (2001): Sanskrit Notes on the Madhyamakāvatārabhāṣya Chapter I in the *Lakṣaṇtīkā. JIBS
49/2, 994-992.
Hoornaert, Paul (2001): An Annotated Translation of Madhyamakahṛdayakārikā/ Tarkajvāla V.55-68. Religion and
Culture 13. Kanazawa, 13-47.
106
(14.07.2011)
1487
SD S 28.3 284
1488
SD S 28.3 285
1489
1490
SD S 28.3 286
SD S 28.3 287
1491
SD S 28.3 288
1497
SD S 28.3 289
3020
SD S 28.3 29
1498
SD S 28.3 290
1499
1500
1501
1502
SD S 28.3 291
SD S 28.3 292
SD S 28.3 293
SD S 28.3 294
1507
SD S 28.3 295
1508
SD S 28.3 296
1512
SD S 28.3 297
1513
SD S 28.3 298
1515
SD S 28.3 299
2994
SD S 28.3 3
Hoornaert, Paul (1999): An Annotated Translation of Madhyamkahṛdayakārikā/ Tarkajvālā V. 1-7. Studies and
Essays, Behavioral Sciences and Philosophy 19. Kanazawa, 127-159.
Hoornaert, Paul (2000): An Annotated Translation of Madhyamkahṛdayakārikā/ Tarkajvālā V. 8-26. Studies and
Essays, Behavioral Sciences and Philosophy 20. Kanazawa: Kanazawa University, Faculty of Letters, 75-111.
Robinson, Richard H. (1972): Did Nāgārjuna really refute all philosophical views? PhEW 22/3, 325-331.
Robinson, Richard H. (1957): Some Logical Aspects of Nāgārjuna's System. PhEW 6, 291-308.
Kimura, Taka [u.a.] (1998): Taishô daigaku chibetto chôsa hôkoku 1. Sha lu Sha hon Shûjûshidais Sho hen ni
tsaite. Taishô Daigaku Sogo Bukkyô Kenkyûjo Nenpô, 106-116.
Saito, Akira (2000): Bhavya no kiteisuru madhyamaka to soho kaisyaku wo megutte [Über Bhavyas Bestimmung
von Madyamaka und seine Interpretation]. Abhidharma-bukkyo to Indo-shiso. Tokyo, 267-279
Nakamura, Hajime (ed.) (1958): The Tibetan text of the Madhyamaka-hr̥daya-vr̥tti-tarkajvālā (dbu-maḥi sñiṅ-poḥi
ḥgrel-pa rtog-ge ḥbar-ba) corresponding to Prof. Gokhale's translation. IIJ 2/3, 181-190.
Nozawa, Seisyo (1954): Syobenzo "Tyurongakushinzui no so Shitakuen" [Die japanische Übersetzung von
"Madhyamaka-hṛdaya-vṛtti-tarka-jvāla"]. Mikkyô Bunka 28, 53-46.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1989): Bhāvaviveka's Prajñāpradīpa Chapter XI. The Seishin 61, 25-49.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1990): Bhāvaviveka's Prajñāpradīpa Chapter XII. The Seishin 62, 1-24.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1991): Bhāvaviveka's Prajñāpradīpa Chapter XIV. The Seishin 63, 39-65.
Mochizuki, Kaie (1992): Bhāvaviveka's Prajñāpradīpa Chapter X. The Seishin 64, 1-38.
Androssov, V.P. (1997): Dialectics of Reason and Insight in Nāgārjuna's Works. In: K. N. Mishra (ed.), Glimpses of
the Sanskrit Buddhist Literature (Samyagvak Series 9). Sarnath, 157-199.
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1996): A Note on Svabhāva in Madhyamaka. In: Dalai Lama Felicitation Volume. Delhi,
333-336.
De Jong, J. W. (1994): Review: Ian Charles Harris, The Continuity of Madhyamaka & Yogācāra in Indian Mahāyāna
Buddhism. Leiden, 1991. Indo-Iranian Journal 37, 373-375.
De Jong, J. W. (1994): Review: Gadjin Nagao, The Foundational Standpoint of Mādhyamika Philosophy. Albany,
Hoornaert, Paul (2003): An Annotated Translation of Madhyamakahṛdayakārikā/ Tarkajvālā V.85-114. Studies and
Essays, Behavioral Sciences and Philosophy 23, Kanazawa, 139-170.
Gokhale, V. V. (1958): The Vedānta-Philosophy described by Bhavya in his Madhyamakahr̥daya. Indo-Iranian
107
(14.07.2011)
3021
SD S 28.3 30
1516
SD S 28.3 300
1519
SD S 28.3 301
1520
SD S 28.3 302
1523
SD S 28.3 303
3022
SD S 28.3 31
3023
SD S 28.3 32
3024
SD S 28.3 33
3025
SD S 28.3 34
3026
SD S 28.3 35
3027
SD S 28.3 37
3028
SD S 28.3 38
3029
SD S 28.3 39
2995
SD S 28.3 4
3030
SD S 28.3 40
3031
SD S 28.3 41
Journal 2/3, 165-180.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1972): Le Dharmadhātustava de Nāgārjuna. In: Études tibétaines dédiées à la mémoire de
Marcelle Lalou. Paris, 448-471.
Hayes, Richard D. (1994): Nāgārjuna's Appeal. Journal of Indian Philosophy 22, 299-378.
Hoornaert, Paul (2002): An Annotated Translation of Madhyamakahṛdayakārikā/ Tarkajvālā V.69-84. Studies and
Essays, Behavioral Sciences and Philosophy 22, Kanazawa, 113-137.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1982): Review: Mervyn Sprung, Lucid Exposition of the Middle Way. The Essential Chapters
from the Prasannapadā of Candrakīrti. Boulder, 1979. Journal of the American Oriental Society 102/2, 411-414.
Vetter, Tilmann (1998): Review: Ming-Wood Liu, Madhyamaka Thought in China. Leiden, 1994. TP 84, 177-184.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1934, 1936): The Ratnāvalī of Nāgārjuna. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 307-325. The
Ratnavali of Nagarjuna. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 237-252, 423-435.
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1975): Mādhyamika et Vaitaṇḍika. Journal Asiatique 263, 99-102.
Lindtner, Christian (1981): Buddhapālita on emptiness (Buddhapālita-mūla-madhyamakavr̥tti 18). Indo-Iranian
Journal 23, 187-217.
De Jong, J. W. (1981): Review: Mervyn Sprung (tr.), Lucid Exposition of the Middle Way. The Essential Chapters
from the Prasannapadā of Candrakīrti. Translated from the Sanskrit by M. Sprung in collaboration with T.R.V. Murti
and U.S. Vyas. London, Henley: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1979. Indo-Iranian Journal 23, 227-230.
Shastri, N. Aiyaswami (1929): The Madhyamakavatara of Candrakirti. Chapter 6 with the author's Bhāṣya
reconstructed from the Tibetan version. Madras Oriental Series 4, 1-64.
Gokhale, V. V. in collaboration with Dhadphale, M. G. (1978): Encore: The Pratītyasamutpādahr̥dayakārikā of
Nāgārjuna. In: Principal V.S. Apte Commemoration Volume. Ed. by Dr. M.G. Dhadphale. Poona, 62-68.
Kesarcodi-Watson, Ian (1978): Are there real things ? Borrowings from Nāgārjuna. Journal of Indian Philosophy 5,
371-383.
Streng, Frederick J. (1971): The Buddhist doctrine of two truths as religious philosophy. Journal of Indian
May, Jacques (1959): Kant et le Mādhyamika. A propos d'un livre récent. Indo-Iranian Journal 3/2, 102-111.
Bhattacharyya (Chakrabarti), Bhaswati (1979): The concept of existence and Nāgārjuna's doctrine of śūnyatā.
Chatalian, G. (1972): A study of R.H. Robinson's, Early Mādhyamika in India and China. Madison, Milwaukee and
108
(14.07.2011)
3032
SD S 28.3 42
3033
SD S 28.3 43
3034
SD S 28.3 44
3035
SD S 28.3 45
3036
SD S 28.3 46
3037
SD S 28.3 47
3039
SD S 28.3 48
3040
SD S 28.3 49
2996
SD S 28.3 5
3041
3042
SD S 28.3 50
SD S 28.3 51
3043
SD S 28.3 52
3044
SD S 28.3 53
3045
SD S 28.3 53
3046
SD S 28.3 54
3047
SD S 28.3 55
London: University of Wisconsin Press, 1967. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 311-340.
De Jong, J. W. (1972): The problem of the absolute in the Madhyamaka School. Journal of Indian Philosophy 2, 1-6.
Williams, Paul M. (1980): Some aspects of language and construction in the Madhyamaka. Journal of Indian
Philosophy 8, 1-45.
Tachikawa, Musashi (1979): A logical analysis of the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā. In: M. Nagatomi, B.K. Matilal, J.M.
Masson and E. Dimock (eds.), Sanskrit and Indian Studies. Essays in Honour of Daniel H.H. Ingalls, 159-181.
Siderits, Mark (1980): The Madhyamaka critique of epistemology 1. Journal of Indian Philosophy 8, 307-335.
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1974): A note on the interpretation of the term sādhyasama in Madhyamaka texts.
Chakravarti, Sitansu I. (1980): The Mādhyamika Catuṣkoṭi or tetralemma. Journal of Indian Philosophy 8, 303-306.
Ichimura, Shohei (1981): A Study on the Mādhyamika Method of Refutation and Its Influence on Buddhist Logic.
Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies 4/1, 87-95.
Lindtner, Christian (1981): Atiśa's introduction to the two truths, and its sources. Journal of Indian Philosophy 9,
161-214.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1931-1932): Le Nirvāṇa d'après Āryadeva. Mélanges chinois et bouddhiques 1, 127135.
Biderman, Shlomo (1981): The sceptic's dillema: An Indian version. Journal of Indian Philosophy 9, 39-48.
Bhattacharya. K. (1978): Some notes on the Vigrahavyāvatanī. Journal of Indian Philosophy 5, 237-241.
Tachikawa, Musashi (1974): A Study of Buddhapālita's Mūlamadhyamakavr̥tti (1). Nagoya Daigaku Bungakubu
Kenkyū Ronshū 63/3, 1-19.
Gómez, Luis O. (tr. y notas) (1972): Ultimo tratado de cultivo graduado (Uttarabhavanakrama) Kamalaśīla. Dialogos
23 (8. Jg.), 85-137.
Mitsukawa, Toyoki (1976): Dharmapāla amd Candrakīrti's views on niḥsvabhāva in the Catuḥśatakaśāstraṭīkā's
[jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 24/2, 586-573.
Honda, Megumu (1974): Ārya Deva's Critique Against Sāṃkhya. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku
Ejima, Yasunori (1980): Madhyamakaratnapradīpa ni tsuite [On the Madhyamakapradīpa and its Relationship to the
Madhyamakahr̥dayakārikā and the Tarkajvālā]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 28/2,951-945.
109
(14.07.2011)
3048
SD S 28.3 56
3049
SD S 28.3 57
3050
SD S 28.3 58
3051
SD S 28.3 59
2997
SD S 28.3 6
3052
SD S 28.3 60
3053
SD S 28.3 61
3054
SD S 28.3 62
3055
SD S 28.3 63
3056
SD S 28.3 64
3057
SD S 28.3 65
3058
3059
3060
SD S 28.3 66
SD S 28.3 67
SD S 28.3 68
3061
SD S 28.3 69
2998
SD S 28.3 7
3062
SD S 28.3 70
Hayashima, Osamu (1978): Ratnākaraśānti no chūdō shisō - Madhyamālaṅkāropadeśa ni okeru. Indogaku
Matsumoto, Shiro (1979): The Satyadvaya theory of the Madhyamakāvatārabhāṣya. Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 28/1, 498-494 (11-15).
Gómez, Luis O. (1979): El Bhāvanāyogāvatāra de Kamalasīla. Estudios de Asia y Africa 14/1, 110-137.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1982): Towards a chronology of the Madhyamaka School. Indological and Buddhist Studies.
Volume in Honour of Professor J.W. de Jong on his Sixtieth Birthday, 505-530.
Ruegg, Seyfort (1971): Le Dharmadhātustava de Nāgārjuna. In: Études Tibétaines dédiées à la mémoire de Marcelle
Lalou. Paris: Librairie d'Amérique et d'Orient, 448-471.
Gómez, Luis O. (tr. y notas) (1977): Primer tratado de cultivo graduado (Purvabhavanakrama) Kamalasila (parte1).
Dialogos 29-30 (11. Jg.), 177-224.
Chakravarti, Sitansu (1982): The philosophy of non-involvement of the Mādhyamikas. Journal of Indian Philosophy
10/4, 397-403.
Hoffman, J. J. (1982): Rationality in early Buddhist foru fold logic. Journal of Indian Philosophy 10, 309-337.
Ames, William L. (1982): The notion of svabhāva in the thought of Candrakīrti. Journal of Indian Philosophy 10,
161-177.
May, Jacques (1981): Āryadeva et Candrakīrti sur la permanence. Quatre centuries sur la pratique de l'ajustement
intérieur par les 1etres à éveil. Chapitre neuvième, intitulé: Réfutation de l'objet permanent (suite). L'École Française
d'Extrême-Orient 69, 76-96.
May, Jacques (1981): Āryadeva et Candrakīrti sur la permanence (III). Asiatische Studiesn (= Études Asiatiques)
35/2, 47-76.
May, Jacques (1982): Āryadeva et Candrakīrti sur la permanence (IV). Études et Lettres 3, 45-76.
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1975): Mādhyamika et Vaiaṇḍika. Journal Asiatique 263, 99-103.
Goshima, Kiyotaka (1983): The Tibetan text of the second Bhāvanākrama. O.A., 1-92.
Takeuchi, Satoru (1973): Ratnākaraśānti no nitaisetsu. [The Theory of the Two Truths by Ratnākaraśānti]. 329-332.
Kajiyama, Yuichi (o.J.): The Vaidalyaprakaraṇa of Nāgārjuna. Indogakushi Ronshū 6-7, 129-155.
Thomas, E. J. (1927): Notices of Books: Th. Stcherbatsky, The Conception of Buddhist Nirvāṇa. LEningrad:
Publishing Office of the Academy of Sciences of the USSR, 1927. Ders., La Théorie de la Connaissance et la
110
(14.07.2011)
3063
SD S 28.3 71
3064
SD S 28.3 72
3065
SD S 28.3 73
3066
SD S 28.3 74
3067
SD S 28.3 75
3068
SD S 28.3 76
3069
SD S 28.3 77
3070
SD S 28.3 78
3071
SD S 28.3 79
2999
SD S 28.3 8
3072
SD S 28.3 80
3073
SD S 28.3 81
3074
SD S 28.3 82
Logique chez les Bouddhistes tardifs. Paris: Librairie Orientaliste, Paul Geuthner, 1926. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 881-883.
Vetter, Tilmann (1982): Zum Problem der Person in Nāgārjunas Mūla-Madhyamaka-Kārikās. In: Offenbarung als
Heilserfahrung im Christentum, Hinduismus und Buddhismus. Hsg. von Walter Strolz und Shizuteru Ueda. Freiburg,
Basel, Wien: Herder Verlag, 167-185.
Bugault, Gua (1983): Logic and dialectics in the Madhyamakakārikās. Journal of Indian Philosophy 11, 7-76.
Crittenden, Charles (1981): Everyday reality as fiction - a Mādhyamika interpretation. Journal of Indian Philosophy
9, 323-333.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1926): Un traité d'Āryadeva sur le "nirvāṇa" des hérétiques. T'oung Pao, 16-31.
Tauscher, Helmut (1983): Some problems of textual history in connection with the Tibetan translations of the
Madhyamakāvatāraḥ and its commentary. In: Contributions on Tibetan and Buddhist Religion and Philsophy. Edited
by Ernst Steinkellner and Helmut Tauscher. Proceedings of the Csoma de Kőrös Symposium held at Velm-Vienna,
Austria 13-19 September 1981, vol.2 (Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde 11). Wien:
Arbeitskreis für tibetische und buddhistsiche Studien Universität Wien, 293-303.
Tola, Fernando and Dragonetti, Carmen (1981): Nāgārjuna's conception of ,voidness` (śūnyatā). Journal of Indian
Fenner, Peter (1984): A study of the relationship between analysis (vicāra) and insight (prajñā) based on the
Madhyamakāvatāra. Journal of Indian Philosophy 12, 139-197.
Williams, Paul (1984): Review: Chr. Lindtner, Nagarjuniana: Studies in the Writings and Philsophy of Nāgārjuna
(Indiske Studier 4). Copenhagen: Akademisk Forlag, 1982. Journal of Indian Philosophy 12, 73-104.
Crittenden, Charles (1981): Everyday reality as fiction - a Mādhyamika interpretation. Journal of Indian Philosophy
9, 323-333.
De Jong, J. W. (1975): La légende de Śāntideva. Indo-Iranian Journal 16/3, 161-182.
Furusake, Kōichi (1972): The Criticism on the Sāṃkhya Theory in the Prajñāpradīpa. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
Ichigō, Masamichi (1967): Mādhyamika's Criticism of the Soul-theory of Sāṃkhya - as found in Prajñāpradīpa, 18
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1960): Chūkan tetsugaku to kibyū ronshō - Shōben no ronri saikō [Madhyamaka-philosophy und
Prasaṅga-argumentation - reconsideration of Bhāvaviveka's logic]. Nihon Bukkyō Gakkai Nenpō 26, 1-16.
111
(14.07.2011)
3075
SD S 28.3 83
3076
SD S 28.3 84
3077
SD S 28.3 85
3078
SD S 28.3 86
3079
SD S 28.3 87
3080
SD S 28.3 88
3081
SD S 28.3 89
3000
SD S 28.3 9
3082
SD S 28.3 90
3083
SD S 28.3 91
3084
SD S 28.3 92
3085
SD S 28.3 93
3086
SD S 28.3 94
Kajiyama, Yūichi (o.J.): ,Chie no Tomoshibi` dai nijūgo shō (zendan no shiyaku) [Prajñāpradīpa Kap. 25
(Übersetzung der 1.Hälfte)]. Mikkyōgaku [Journal of Esoteric Buddhism] 16-17, 40-68.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1975): Daijō kyōten to Ryūju [Nāgārjuna and Mahāyāna Sūtras]. Tōyō Gakujutsu Kenkyū 14/5,
19-34.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1978): Chūgon tetsugaku to ingaron - Nāgārjuna o chūshih toshite [Philosophy of Mādhyamika
and theory of causality - concerning Nāgārjuna]. Bukkyō shisō 3 ("Inga"), 149-175.
Huntington, C. W. Jr. (1983): The system of the Two Truths in the Prasannapadā and the Madhyamakāvatāra: A
study in Mādhyamika soteriology. Journal of Indian Philosophy 11, 77-106.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1980): Chūkan ha jūnishi engi kaishaku [Mādhyamika interpretation of the Twelve-linked Chain
of Dependent Origination]. Bukkyō Shisō-shi 3, 91-146.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1978): Jñānagarbha no ni taisetsu [Jñānagarbha on satyadvaya]. Bukkyōgaku [Journal of
Buddhist Studies] 5, 109-137.
Kanaoka, Shūyū (1962): Śāntideva's attitude towards Vijñāna Theory. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies
[Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 10/2, 749-744 (34-39).
Ṇobel, Johannes (1927): Kumārajīva. Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften (Sitzung der
phil.-hist. Klasse vom 23. Juni, Mitteilung vom 31. März) 20, 206-233.
Nozawa, Jōshō (1972): Shōben no Shōmon-hihan - Indo ni okeru Daijō-Bussetsu-ron [Bhāvaviveka's
Madhyamakahr̥dayavr̥ttiḥ Tarkajvālā 4, Śrāvakatattvanirṇayāvatāra, jap. translation]. Satō-hakushi koki-kinen
Bukkyōshisō Ronshū [Essays on the Buddhist Thought in Honor of Professor Mitsuo Satoh On the Occasion of his
Seventieth Birthday]. Tokyo: Sankibo Buddhist Bookstore Ltd., 209-225.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1963): Shōben Anne Gohō.[Bhāvaviveka, Sthiramati, Dharmapāla]. Mikkyō Bunka 64-65, 159144.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1973): Ryūju - Sono Hito to Shisō [Nāgārjuna - His Personality and Thought]. Ajia Bunka
(Cultura Asiatica) 10/1, 94-102.
Nozawa, Jōshō (1956): Shōbenzō "chūrongakushinzui no sho shichaku eno" - ,Shinnyochi o motomuru` shō dai 3 (4)
[A translation into Japanese of the Madhyamaka-hr̥da-vr̥tti-tarkajvālā (4)]. Mikkyō Bunka [Quarterly Reports on the
Esoteric Buddhism] 34, 43-31.
Ejima, Yasunori (1968): "Hannyatōron" ni okeru Suironshiki no Ichidanmen [Bhāvaviveka's formation of anumāṇa
in thze Prajñāpradīpa]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 16/2, 656-661.
112
(14.07.2011)
3087
SD S 28.3 95
3088
SD S 28.3 96
3089
SD S 28.3 97
3090
SD S 28.3 98
3091
SD S 28.3 99
3190
SD S 28.4 10
1274
SD S 28.4 100
1276
SD S 28.4 101
1422
SD S 28.4 102
1486
SD S 28.4 103
1495
SD S 28.4 104
1496
SD S 28.4 105
1509
SD S 28.4 106
Ichishima, Masao (1968): Sūtra-samuccaya no Sakusha ni tsuite [The Author of Sūtra-samuccaya]. Indogaku
Gard, Richard A. (1959): The Mādhyamika in Korea. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū] 7/2, 773-755.
Gard, Richard A. (1954): On the authenticity of the Pai-lun and Shih-erh-mên-lun. Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Gard, Richard A. (1957): Why did the Mādhyamika Decline ? Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1952-1953): Chūkan Tetsgaku no ronri - jo [Einführung in die Logik der MadhyamakaPhilsophie]. Tetsugaku Kenkyū 402, 274-301. Ders., Chūkan Tetsugaku no ronri - keitai [Gestalt der Logik der
Madhyamaka-Philsophie]. Tetsugaku Kenkyū 415-416, 302-342, 370-393.
Suzuki, D. Teitaro (1904): Philosophy of the Yogācāra. The Mādhyamika and the Yogācāra. Le Muséon N.S. 5, 370386.
Hayashima, Osamu (2000): Kenyoshogyoron ni okeru sanshosetsu-kanken [Die beschränkte Ansicht der
Trisvabhāva-Theorie in Hsien-yang-sheng-chiao-lun]. In: Indo no bunka to ronri [Studies in Honour of Hirofumi
Tosaki on the Occasion of His 60th Birthday], pp. 199-221.
Hoornaert, Paul (2004): The Dharmapāla-Bhāvaviveka debate as presented in Dharmapāla's Commentary to
Catuḥśataka XVI.23. Studies and Essays, Behavioral Sciences and Philosphy Faculty of Letters, Kanazawa
University. No. 24, pp. 119-149.
Waldron, William S. (1994-1995): How innovative is the ālayavijñāna? The ālayavijñāna in the context of canonical
and Abhidharma vijñāna theory. Journal of Indian Philosophy 22-23, 199-258, 9-51.
Hayashima, Osamu (1998): Fukashigi, fukakibetsu. On acintya and avyākṛta. In: Nagasaki daigaku kyôiku gakubu
shakaikagaku ronsô 55, 23-33.
Harada, Waso (1997): Hebi Nawa Iro nado no Hiyu to Nyûyuishikishô (1). Watanabe Takao Kyozyu Kanreki Kinen
Bukkyôshisôbunkashi Ronsô, 125-152.
Harada, Wasō (1997): Hebi Nawa Iro nado no Hiyu to Nyūyuishikishō (2) ["Sarpa, Rajju, and Varṇādi" as a Simile
of the Process of Vijñaptimātratāpraveśa (2)]. Kyūsyū Ryukoku Tankidaigaku Kiyō (Bulletin of Kyūsyū Ryukoku
Junior College) 43, 135-175.
De Jong, J. W. (1993): Review: Florin Giripescu Sutton, Existence and Enlightenment in the Laṅkāvatārasūtra. A
113
(14.07.2011)
1510
SD S 28.4 107
1511
SD S 28.4 108
1517
SD S 28.4 109
3191
SD S 28.4 11
1613
SD S 28.4 110
3192
SD S 28.4 12
3193
SD S 28.4 13
3194
SD S 28.4 14
3195
SD S 28.4 15
3196
SD S 28.4 16
3197
SD S 28.4 17
3198
SD S 28.4 18
Study in the Ontology and Epistemology of the Yogācāra School of Mahāyāna Buddhism. Albany, State University
of New York Press, 1991. IIJ 36, 146-149.
De Jong, J. W. (1995): Review: Åke Boquist, Trisvabhāva. A Study of the Development of the Three-nature-theory
in Yogācāra Buddhism. Lund, Department of History of Religions, University of Lund. Stockholm, 1993. IIJ 38,
290-292.
Franco, Eli (1993): Review: Hidenori S. Sakuma, Die Āśrayaparivṛtti-Theorie in der Yogacārābhūmi. Stuttgart,
1990. IIJ 36, 343-349.
May, Jacques (1971): La Philosophie Bouddhique Idéaliste. AS 25, 265-323.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (tr.) (1912): Vasubandhu Viṃśakakārikāprakaraṇa. Traité des Vingt Ślokas avec le
Commentaire de l'Auteur (Traduction tibétain et traduction française). Le Muséon N.S. 13, 53-90.
Schmithausen, Lambert (2001): Vijñaptimātra(tā). Historisches Wörterbuch der Philosophie Band 11/U-V. Hrsg. von
Joachim Ritter, Karlfried Gründer, Gottfried Gabriel. Schwabe & Co.AG, Basel, Spalten 1057-1061.
Stcherbatskoi, M. Th. de (1905): Notes de Littérature Bouddhique. La littérature Yogācāra d'après Bouston. Le
Muséon N.S. 6, 144-155.
Bendall, Cecil et La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1905, 1906, 1911): Bodhisattva-bhūmi. A Text-Book of the Yogācāra
School. An English Summary with notes and illustrative extracts from other Buddhistic works. Le Muséon N.S. 6
(1905), 38-52; Le Muséon 7 (1906), 213-230; Le Muséon 12 (1911), 155-191.
McDermott, A. Charlene S. (1973): Asaṅga's Defense of Ālayavijñāna. Of Catless Grins and Sundry Related
Matters. JIP 2, 167-174.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (1976): Sthiramati and Śīlabhadra. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku
Hotori, Rishō (1978): The Formation of Gotra Theory in the Yogācāra [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū[Journal
of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 26/2, 669-670.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1982): Versenkungspraxis und erlösende Erfahrung in der Śrāvakabhūmi. In: Epiphanie des
Heils. Zur Heilsgegenwart in indischer und christlicher Religion. Arbeitsdokumentation. Hsg. von Gerhard
Oberhammer. Wien (Publications of the De Nobili Research Library 9), 59-85.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1983): The darśanamārga section of the Abhidharmasamuccaya and its interpretation by
Tibetan commentators (with special reference to Bu ston rin chen grub). In: Contributions on Tibetan and Buddhist
Religion and Philsophy. Edited by Ernst Steinkellner and Helmut Tauscher. Proceedings of the Csoma de Kőrös
114
(14.07.2011)
3199
SD S 28.4 19
3182
SD S 28.4 2
3200
SD S 28.4 20
3201
SD S 28.4 21
3203
SD S 28.4 22
3204
SD S 28.4 23
3206
3205
SD S 28.4 24a
SD S 28.4 24b
3207
SD S 28.4 25
3208
SD S 28.4 26
3209
SD S 28.4 27
3210
SD S 28.4 28
3211
SD S 28.4 29
3183
SD S 28.4 3
3212
SD S 28.4 30
Symposium held at Velm-Vienna, Austria 13-19 September 1981, vol.2 (Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und
Buddhismuskunde 11). Wien: Arbeitskreis für tibetische und buddhistsiche Studien Universität Wien, 259-274.
Tola, Fernando and Dragonetti, Carmen (1983): The Trisvabhāvakārikā of Vasubandhu. JIP 11/3, 225-266.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1969): Zur Literaturgeschichte der älteren Yogācāra-Schule. Zeitschrift der Deutschen
Morgenländischen Gesellschaft Supplementa 1 Teil 3 (62. Deutscher Orientalistentag vom 21. - 27.Juli 1968 in
Würzburg. Vorträge hsg. von Wolfgang Voigt), 811-823.
Hoornaert, Paul (1984): The Bipolar Buddha. JIP 12/1, 51-66.
Inazu, Kizow (1966): The Concept of Vijñapti and Vijñāna in the Text of Vasubandhu's Viṃśatikāvijñaptimātratāsiddhi. IBK 15/1, 474-468 (1-7).
Hayashima, Osamu (1981): "cittasya nāmni sthānāt" [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Buddhist Studies] 30/1, 460-455 (48-53).
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1968): svabhāva ni taisuru Ichikosatsu - sanjūju Anne-Shaku no Hanimnai ni oite [On
"svabhāva" - according to the Materials from Sthiramati's Bhāṣya on the Triṃśikā]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
[Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 14/1, 928-922 (69-75).
Matsumoto, Shirō (1980): Ratnākaraśānti no Chūkanha hihon (1). Tōyō Gakujutsu Kenkyū 19/1, 148-174.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1980): Ratnākaraśānti no Chūkanha hihon (2). Tōyō Gakujutsu Kenkyū 19/2, 152-180.
Yoshida, Nahiko (1967): Jinna-ronshi no "Nyūyugaron" [On Dignāga's Yogāvatāra]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
Yoshida, Nahiko (1967): Jinna ,Nyūyugaron` no ichi kōsatsu [On the Yogāvatāra by Dignāga]. Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
[Studies in Buddhism] 24, 61-65.
Gokhale, V. V. (1947): Fragments from the Abhidharmasamuccaya of Asaṃga. Journal of the Bombay Branch of the
Royal Asiatic Society 23, 13-38.
Shukla, Karunesha (1971): Asaṅga in Buddhist literature. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit
Vidyapeetha 27/3-4, 17-21.
Shukla, Karunesha (1976): The Buddhist concepts of avatāra and naiṣkramya in Asaṅga's works. Journal of the
Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha 32/1-4, 11-16.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1967): Sautrāntika-Voraussetzungen in Viṃśatikā und Triṃśikā. Wiener Zeitschrift für die
Kunde Süd- und Ostasiens 11, 109-136.
Rani, Vijaya (1978): Accumulation of forms in cognition according to the Yogācāras (With special reference to
115
(14.07.2011)
3213
SD S 28.4 31
3214
SD S 28.4 32
3215
SD S 28.4 33
3216
SD S 28.4 34
3217
SD S 28.4 35
3218
SD S 28.4 36
3219
SD S 28.4 37
3220
SD S 28.4 38
3221
SD S 28.4 39
3184
SD S 28.4 4
3222
SD S 28.4 40
3223
SD S 28.4 41
3224
SD S 28.4 42
Mīmāṃsā-Śloka-Vārttika). Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha 33/4, 31-38.
Shukla, Karunesha (1968): Some missing portions of the Gotra-bhūmi. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research
Institute 24/1-4, 129-137.
Shukla, Karunesha (1967): Buddhist Ātmavāda and Asaṅga. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research Institute 23/1-4,
29-49.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1962-1963): Note on Vārṣagaṇya and the Yogācārabhūmi. IIJ 6, 137-140.
Conze, Edward (1963-1964): Reviews: (1) Alex Wayman, Analysis of the Śrāvakabhūmi Manuscript. Berkely and
Los Angeles: University of California Press (University of California Publications in Classical Philology 17), 1961.
(2) V. Bhattacharya (ed.), The Yogācārabhūmi of Ācārya Asaṅga. Part 1. University of Calcutta, 1957. IIJ 7, 226231.
May, Jacques (1972): Review: Lambert Schmithausen, Der Nirvāṇa-Abschnitt in der Viniścayasaṃgrahaṇī der
Yogācārabhūmiḥ (= Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philologisch-historische Klasse,
Sitzungsberichte, 264. Band, 2. Abhandlung. - Veröffentlichungen der Kommission für Sprachen und Kulturen Südund Ostasiens 8). Wien: Böhlaus, 1969. IIJ 14, 125-129.
De Jong, J. W. (1976): Review: Karunesha Shukla (ed.), Śrāvakabhūmi of Ācārya Asaṅga (= Tibetan Sanskrit Works
Series 14). Patna: K.P. Jayaswal Research Institute, 1973. IIJ 18, 307-310.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1985): Once again Mahāyānasaṃgraha 1.8. In: Buddhism and Its Relation to Other
Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 139-160.
Takeuchi, Shōkō (1955): Innōhen to Kanōhen [Hetupariṇāma and Phālapariṇāma]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
Tanaka, Junshō (1954): Shōdaijōron ni okeru yuishiki setsu [The Vijñaptimātra Doctrine in Mahāyānasaṃgraha].
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1931-1932): Documents d'Abhidharma traduits et annotés. Mélanges Chinois et
Bouddhiques 1, 65-125.
Takasaki, Jikidō (1983): Tripiṭakācārya Paramārtha. Presented at The 31st International Congress of Human Sciences
in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture), 43-49.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1972): Sho ki yuishiki sho ronsho ni okeru Sautrāntika setsu. Tōhogaku 43, 92-77.
Coomaraswamy, Ananda K. (1933): Parāvr̥tti=Transformation, Regeneration, Anagogy. In: Festschrift Moriz
Winternitz 1863 - 23. Dezember 1933. Hrsg. Otto Stein und Wilhelm Gampert. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz Verlag,
116
(14.07.2011)
3225
SD S 28.4 43
3226
SD S 28.4 44
3295
SD S 28.4 44
3227
SD S 28.4 46
3228
SD S 28.4 47
3229
SD S 28.4 48
3230
SD S 28.4 49
3185
SD S 28.4 5
3231
SD S 28.4 50
3232
SD S 28.4 51
3233
SD S 28.4 52
3234
SD S 28.4 53
3235
SD S 28.4 54
3236
SD S 28.4 55
3237
SD S 28.4 56
232-236.
Hayashima, Osamu (1974): Yugagyō yuishiki gakuha ni okeru nyūmusōhōbensō no shisō [On
"Asallakṣaṇānupraveśopāyalakṣaṇa" in the Yogācāravijñānavāda]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian
and Buddhist Studies] 22/2, 1020-1011(108-117).
Jaini, Padmanabh S. (1985): The Sanskrit fragments of Vinītadeva's Triṃśikā-Ṭīkā. Bulletin of the School of
Iyengar, H. R. Rangaswamy (1951): Bhatr̥hari and Diṅnāga. Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society 26, 147-149.
Pāṇḍey, Jagdiśvar (198.): Yogācārabhūmiśāśtra meṃ naiyāyika vicāra. Prajñā-bhāratī, 19-36.
Stanley, Richard (1987): Review: Stefan Anacker, Seven Works of Vasubandhu - The Buddhist Psychological
Doctor. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1984. IIJ 30, 57-60.
Liu, Ming-wood (1985): The Mind-only teaching of Ching-ying Hui-yuan: An early interpretation of Yogācāra
thought in China. Philosophy East and West 35/4, 351-376.
McEvilley, Thomas (1980): Plotinus and Vijñānavāda Buddhism. Philosophy East and West 30/2, 181-193.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1972): The definitions of pratyakṣam in the Abhidharmasamuccayaḥ. Wiener Zeitschrift für
die Kunde Südasiens 16, 153-163.
Larrabee, M. J. (1981): The one and the many: Yogācāra Buddhism and Husserl. Philosophy East and West 31/1, 315.
Paul, Diana Y. (1981): The structure of consciousness in Paramārtha's purported trilogy. Philosophy East and West
31/3, 297-319.
Lipman, Kennard (1982): The Cittamātra and its Madhyamaka critique: Some phenomenological reflections.
Pāṇḍeya, Jagadīśvara (1986): Bauddhācārya Asaṅga kr̥ta Yogācārabhūmiśāstra meṃ Hetuvidyā. In: Homage to
Bhikkhu Jagdish Kashyap. Ed. by P.N. Ojha. Nalanda, 315-348.
Wayman, Alex (1956): A Report on the Śrāvaka-Bhūmi and its Author (Asaṅga). Journal of the Bihar Research
Society 42/3-4, 316-329.
An, Doan Van (1963): On the Middle Way in Yogācāra Buddhism. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies
Ōno, Gizan (1953): Anne yuishiki ni okeru. Vikalpa to Parikalpita [Vikalpa and Parikalpita in Sthiramati's Vijñāna117
(14.07.2011)
3238
SD S 28.4 57
3239
SD S 28.4 58
3240
SD S 28.4 59
3186
SD S 28.4 6
3241
SD S 28.4 60
3242
SD S 28.4 61
3243
SD S 28.4 62
152
SD S 28.4 63
153
SD S 28.4 64
154
SD S 28.4 65
155
SD S 28.4 66
156
SD S 28.4 67
Theory]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 1/2, 422-423.
Shōmonji Kenkyūkai (1988): Bonbun Shōmonji (7) [The Śrāvakabhūmi. Sanskrit Text, Analysis, and Japanese
Translation Part 7]. Taishō Daigaku Sōgō Bukkyō Kenkyūjo Nenpō [Annual of the Institute for Comprehensive
Studies of Buddhism Taisho University] 10, 177-148 (58-87).
Wayman, Alex (1988): Vasubandhu-Teacher extraordinary. Studia Missionalia 37, 245-281.
Hayashima, Osamu (1987): Gainarumo no - Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra XVIII. 89-91 to chūshin ni. Nagasaki Daigaku
Kyōiku Gakubu Shakaikagaku Ronsō 37, 63-78.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1958): On the term buddhivipariṇāma and the problem of illusory change. IIJ 2, 271-283.
Hayashima, Osamu (1988): Yugagyō-yuishiki-Gakuha ni okeru Buddha-kan - Bosatsu-Dō no shiten kara [Die
Auffassung vom Buddha bei den Yogācāra-Vijñānavādin - vom Gesichtspunkt des Bodhisattvamārga]. Nihon
Bukkyō Gakkai Nenpō 53, 75-89.
Yoshimoto, Shingyo (1988): Psychological Attitudes of Abhidharmic Analysis in Yogācāra Buddhism. Zen
Buddhism Today 6, 88-101.
Mikogami, Eshō (1985): Jitsuzai Ronja no Yuishikisetsu Hihan - samanantarajñāna Ninshiki Taisho Setsu o megutte
[The Realists' Criticism of the Vijñānavādin Theory: Centering on samanantarajñāna]. In: Buddhism and Its Relation
to Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten,
285-299.
Hattori, Masaaki (1988): Realism and the Philosophy of Consciousness-Only. The Eastern Buddhist 21/1, 23-60.
["The essay translated here appeard originally as a chapter in the book, Ninshiki to chōetsu: Yuishiki (Cognition and
Transcendence: Consciousnesss-Only) (1970) written by Hattori Masaaki and Ueyama Shunpei ... All footnotes have
been added by the translator." Translated by William Powell.].
Yoshimoto, Shingyo (1988): Psychological Attitudes of Abhidharmic Analysis in Yogācāra Buddhism. Zen
Buddhism Today, Annual Report of the Kyoto Zen Symposium, 88-100.
Pandey, Jagadīśvar (1987): Pratyeka-Buddhabhūmi. Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal Thakur Felicitation
Volume. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, 228-237.
Hayashima, Osamu (1989): Soto naru mono Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra dai XVIII shō dai 89-91 ge o chūshin ni [Das
äußere Ding - zum Wesen von MSA XVIII 89-91]. Nagasaki Daigaku Kyōiku Gakubu Shakaikagaku Ronsō 38 &
39, 51-67 & 11-25.
Pāṇýey, Jagdīśvar (1986): Bauddhācārya Asaṅga kṛta Yogācārabhūmiśāstra meṃ hetuvidyā. Homage to
118
(14.07.2011)
157
SD S 28.4 68
158
SD S 28.4 69
3187
SD S 28.4 7
186
SD S 28.4 70
188
SD S 28.4 71
189
SD S 28.4 72
191
SD S 28.4 73
193
SD S 28.4 74
194
SD S 28.4 75
196
198
SD S 28.4 76
SD S 28.4 77
200
SD S 28.4 78
202
SD S 28.4 79
3188
SD S 28.4 8
224
SD S 28.4 80
Bhikkhu Jagdish Kashyap (Commemoration Volume), Nalanda, 315-347.
Hayashima, Osamu (1988): Mujō to setsuna - Yugagyō-yuishiki gakuha o chūshin ni [Vergänglichkeit und
Augenblick - zum Kern der Yogācāra-Vijñānavāda-Schule]. Nanto Bukkyō 59, 1-48.
Hayashima, Osamu (1989): Kyokuhisetsu kanken - Yogagyō-yuishiki gakuha o chūshin ni [Ansichten der
Atomtheorie - zum Wesen der Yogācāra-Vijñānavāda-Schule]. Nagasaki Daigaku Kyōiku Gakubu Jinbun Kagaku
Kenkyū Hōkoku 38, 19-36.
Lévi, Sylvain (1925): Deux Notes sur la Viṃśatikā de Vasubandhu. Notes Indiennes, Extrait du Journal Asiatique,
17-69.
Wayman, Alex (1989): Doctrinal Affiliation of the Buddhist Master Asaṅga (Buddhist Doctrinal History, Study 3).
Amalā Prajñā: Aspects of Buddhist Studies. Professor P. V. Bapat Felicitation Volume. Ed. by N. H. Samtani, H. S.
Prasad. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications (Bibliotheca Indo-Buddhica 63), 201-221.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (1979): Viniścayasaṃgrahaṇī ni okeru ālaya-shiki no kitei [The Definition of ālaya-vijñāna in the
Viniścayasaṃgrahaṇī]. Tōyō Bunko Kenkyūsho Kiyō 79, 1-79.
Odani, Nobuchiyo (19??): Schmithausen kyōjuno "Alayashikiron" o ton [Fragen zu Prof. Schmithausens
"Alayavijñāna-Abhandlung"]. 52-61.
Thurman, R. A. F. (1980): Philosophical nonegocentrism in Wittgenstein and Candrakīrti in their treatment of the
private language problem. PhEW 30/3, 321-337.
Nobuhiko, Odani (19??): "Schmithausen-cho "ālaya-shikiron" hōto.
Kapstein, Matthew (1988): Mereological Considerations in Vasubandhu's "Proof of Idealism"
(Vijñaptimātratāsiddhiḥ). Idealistic studies 18/1, 32-54.
Hattori, Masaaki (1988): Realism and the Philosophy of Consciousness-Only. The Eastern Buddhist, 21/1, 23-60.
Yaita, Hideomi (1992): ??
Schmithausen, Lambert (1991): Yogācārabhūmi: Sopadhikā and Nirupadhikā Bhūmiḥ. Papers in Honour of Prof. Dr.
Ji Xianlin on the Occasion of His 80th Birthday (II). 687 ff.
Wayman, Alex (1989): Doctrinal Affiliation of the Buddhist Master Asaṅga (Buddhist Doctrinal History, Study 3).
In: Amalā Prajñā: Aspects of Buddhist Studies, Hrsg.: N.H. Samtani & H.S. Prasad. 201-221.
Demiéville, Paul (1957): Le chapitre de la Bodhisattvabhūmi sur la Perfection de Dhyāna. Rocznik Orientalistyczny
21, 109-128.
Franco, Eli (1993): Review: Hidenori S. Sakuma: Die Āśrayaparivṛtti-Theorie in der Yogācārabhūmi. Alt- und Neu119
(14.07.2011)
225
SD S 28.4 81
227
SD S 28.4 82
229
SD S 28.4 83
230
SD S 28.4 84
231
232
SD S 28.4 85
SD S 28.4 86
233
SD S 28.4 87
234
SD S 28.4 88
235
SD S 28.4 89
3189
SD S 28.4 9
251
SD S 28.4 90
253
SD S 28.4 91
255
SD S 28.4 92
257
SD S 28.4 93
Indische Studien 40, Franz Steiner Verlag Stuttgart, 1990. IIJ 36, 343-349.
Griffiths, Paul J. (1990): Omniscience in the Mahāyānasūtrālaṅkāra and its commentaries. Indo-Iranian Journal, 33/2,
85-120.
Powers, John (1993): The Tibetan Translations of the Saṃdhinirmocana-sūtra and Bka' 'gyur Research. CAJ 37/3-4,
198-224.
Yaita, Hideomi (1992): Yugaron no Inmyō: Bonbun tekusito to Wayaku. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō, 15,
505-576.
Kaplan, Stephen (1992): The Yogācāra Roots of Advaita Idealism? Noting a Similarity Between Vasubandhu and
Gauḍapāda. JIP 20/2, 191-218.
Kumoi, Shōzen (?): amarashiki - arayashiki [amalavigñāna - ālayavigñāna]. ?, 54-71. [jap.]
Nagao, Gadjin (?): Amarerumono [The Term "avaśiṣṭa" in the Yogācāra Philosophy. IBK 16-2, 497-501. [jap.]
Ueda, Yoshibumi (1965): Vijñānapariṇāma no imi [Die Bedeutung des vigñānapariṇāmas]. Suzuki Gakujutsu Zaidan
Kenkyū Nenpō 2, 1-14.
Nagao, Gadjin (1967): Yuishikigi no kiban toshite no sanshōsetsu [Trisvabhāva-Lehre als Grundlage der
Vijñaptimātratā-Lehre]. Suzuki Gakujutsu Zaidan Kenkyū Nenpō 4, 1-22.
Hayashima, Osamu (1985): Ninpō ni muga ron - yugagyō yuishiki gakuha ni okeru [pudgaladharmanairātmyavāda in
Yogācāra-Schule]. NBu 54. [jap.]
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1957): A Study of a short philosophical treatise ascribed to Dignāga. Sino-Indian Studies
(Liebenthal Festschrift) 5/3-4, 2-13.
Kvaerne, Per (1994): Review: John Powers: The Yogācāra School of Buddhism: A Bibliography. ATLA
Bibliography Series, No. 27, Metuchen, N.J./London,1991. AO 55, 269-270.
Matsuda, Kazunobu (1994): Sanskrit Fragment of the Paryāyasaṃgrahaṇi section of the Yogācārabhūmi from the
Cecil Bendall Manuscripts in the National Archives Collection, Kathmandu. Hokkaido Journal of Indological and
Buddhist Studies, 9, 90-108. [jap.]
Matsuda, Kazunobu (1995): Sanskrit Text of the Bodhisattva's Ten Stages in the Saṃdhinirmocanasūtra - Based on
the Kathmandu Fragment of the Yogācārabhūmi. Bulletin of the Research Institute of Bukkyo University 2, 59-77.
[jap.]
Deleanu, Florin (1993): Śrāvakayāna Yoga Practices and Mahāyāna Buddhism. Bungaku Kenkyū. Ka-kiyō bessatsu
20, 3-12.
120
(14.07.2011)
258
SD S 28.4 94
1231
SD S 28.4 95
1232
SD S 28.4 96
1237
SD S 28.4 97
1238
SD S 28.4 98
1251
SD S 28.4 99
3244
SD S 28.5 1
3254
SD S 28.5 10
3351
SD S 28.5 100
3352
SD S 28.5 101
3353
SD S 28.5 102
3354
3355
SD S 28.5 103
SD S 28.5 104
3356
SD S 28.5 105
3357
3358
SD S 28.5 106
SD S 28.5 107
Deleanu, Florin (1997): A Preliminary Study on an Shigao's Translation of the Yogācārabhūmi. J.Dept.Liberal Arts
Kansai Med.Univ.Vol. 17, 33-52.
Iwata, Takashi (1998): Teisetsushūsei (Sthitisamuccaya) wayakukenkyū Mukeisouchishikironyugagyoha no teisetsu
(1) [Die japanische Übersetzung von Sthitisamuccaya 1]. Wasedadaigaku daigakuin bungakukenkyūka kiyo 43, 3-14.
Iwata, Takashi (2000): Teisetsusyūsei (Sthitisamuccaya) wayakukenkyū Mukeisouchishikironyugagyoha no teisetsu
(2) [Die japanische Übersetzung von Sthitisamuccaya 2]. Wasedadaigaku daigakuin bungakukenkyūka kiyo 45, 1326
Shomonjikenkyukai (2001): Bonbun shomonji (16) daini yugasho (4) wayaku kamon [Śrāvakabhūmi 16, dvitīyaṃ
yogasthānam 4. Text, Analyse und übersetzung]. Taisho Daigaku Sougou Bukkyo Kenkyusho Nenpo 23, (77)-(137).
Frauwallner, E. (1957): Zu den buddhistischen Texten in der Zeit Khri-sron-lde-btsan's. Wiener Zeitschrift für die
Kunde Süd- und Ostasiens 1, 95-103.
Kajiyama, Yuichi (1963): Trikapañcakacintā. Development of the Buddhist Theory on the Determination of
Causality. Miscellanea Indologica Kiotiensia [Indogaku Shironshū] 4-5, 1-15.
Mukherjea, Justice A. K. (1976): The definition of pervasion (vyāpti) in Navya-Nyāya. Journal of Indian Philosophy
4, 1-50.
Chakraborty, Krishna (1978): Definitions of vyāpti (pervasion) in Navanyāya: A critical survey. Journal of Indian
Oliver, Curtis F. (1978): Perception in early Nyāya. Nyāyabhāṣya and Nyāyavārttika on Nyāyasūtra 1.1.4. Journal of
Shaw, J. L. (1978): The Nyāya on existence, knowability and nameability. Journal of Indian Philosophy 5, 255-266.
Chakraborty, Krishna (1978): Determination of universal concomitance. Journal of Indian Philosophy 5, 291-310.
Chakraborty, Krishna (1978): The Nyāya concept of Svābhāvikasambandha: A historical retrospect. Journal of
Sen, Prabal Kumar (1978): Nyāyabhāskara - a lost Nyāya work. Journal of Indian Philosophy 5, 267-274.
Murti, T. R. V. (1974): Some comments on the philosophy of language in the Indian context. Journal of Indian
121
(14.07.2011)
3359
SD S 28.5 108
3360
SD S 28.5 109
3255
SD S 28.5 11
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
SD S 28.5 110
SD S 28.5 111
SD S 28.5 112
SD S 28.5 113
SD S 28.5 114
SD S 28.5 115
SD S 28.5 116
3368
SD S 28.5 117
3369
SD S 28.5 118
3370
SD S 28.5 119
3256
SD S 28.5 12
3371
3372
SD S 28.5 120
SD S 28.5 121
3373
SD S 28.5 122
3375
SD S 28.5 123
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1979): Double negation in Navya-Nyāya. In: M. Nagatomi, B.K. Matilal, J.M. Masson and
E. Dimock (eds.), Sanskrit and Indian Studies. Essays in Honour of Daniel H.H. Ingalls, 1-10.
Chakrabarti, Kisor Kumar (1978): The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika theory of negative entities. Journal of Indian Philosophy 6,
129-144.
Hattori, Masaaki (tr.) (1962): Pramāṇasamuccaya, 1, §3: Nyāyamatavicāra. English translation with Annotations.
Miscellanea Indologica Kiotiensia [Indogaku Shironshū] 3, 7-18.
Warder, A. K. (1971): The concept of a concept. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 181-196.
Schuster, Nancy (1972): Inference in the Vaiśeṣikasūtras. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 341-395.
McDermott, A. Charlene (1972): Mr. Ruegg on Ratnakīrti. Journal of Indian Philosophy 2, 16-20.
Shaw, J. L. (1974): Empty terms: The Nyāya and the Buddhists. Journal of Indian Philosophy 2, 332-343.
Mukhopadhyay, P. K. (1973): Cognitive act. Journal of Indian Philosophy 2, 115-137.
Staal, J. F. (1973): The concept of pakṣa in Indian Logic. Journal of Indian Philosophy 2, 156-166.
Herzberger, Hans G. (1975): Double negation in Buddhist Logic. Journal of Indian Philosophy 3, 3-16.
Bandyopadhyay, Nandita (1979): The Buddhist Theory of Relation between pramā and pramāṇa. A Comparative
Estimate in Relation to the Sāṃkhya-Yoga, the Advaita, the Mīmāṃsaka and the Jaina Theories. Journal of Indian
Shaw, J. L. (1978): Negation and the Buddhist theory of meaning. Journal of Indian Philosophy 6, 59-77.
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1970): Reference and existence in Nyāya and Buddhist Logic. Journal of Indian Philosophy
1, 83-110.
Hattori, Masaaki (1961): Dignāga's Criticism of the Mīmāṃsaka Theory of Perception. Journal of Indian and
Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 9/2, 724-711 (40-53).
McDermott, A. C. S. (1970): Empty subject terms in Late Buddhist Logic. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 22-29.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1970): On Ratnakīrti. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 300-309.
Hattori, Masaaki (1979): Apoha and pratibhā. In: M. Nagatomi, B.K. Matilal, J.M. Masson and E. Dimock (eds.),
Sanskrit and Indian Studies. Essays in Honour of Daniel H.H. Ingalls, 61-73.
Iwata, Takashi (1975): Pratyakṣa no ba no kōzō ni yoru kaimei (3) [Equivalence in Dharmakīrti's ,Pratyakṣa`].
Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 23/2, 1012-1008 (105-108).
122
(14.07.2011)
3374
SD S 28.5 123a
3376
SD S 28.5 124
3377
SD S 28.5 125
3378
SD S 28.5 126a
3379
SD S 28.5 126b
3380
SD S 28.5 126c
3381
SD S 28.5 126d
3382
SD S 28.5 126e
3383
SD S 28.5 127
3384
SD S 28.5 128
Iwata, Takashi (1974): Pratyakṣa no ba no kōzō ni yoru kaimei (2) - Pratyakṣa ni okeru shunkansei [On Instanteity in
,Pratyakṣa`]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 22/2, 1034-1028 (94-100).
Ōta, Shinkai (1973): Adhyavasāya [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies]
22/1, 138-139.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1974): Jitāri no Anekāntavādahihan [Jitāri's Anekāntavāda critique]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 22/2, 1003-999 (125-129).
Tani, Tadashi (1972): "Shunkantekisonzaisei" - ronshō Kṣaṇikatvānumāna to sono "Ronrikūkan" no mondai - (1)
"Jikankozō tα+β" o fukumu "Isōkūkantekironri system TL1" no Dōnyu [Problems of the proof of instanteity of
existence in itself (kṣaṇikatvānumāna) and its logical space - (1) Induction of topological logic: system TL1 with
time structure tα+β]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 20/2, 921-910 (110121).
Tani, Tadashi (1973): "Shunkantekisonzaisei" - ronshō Kṣaṇikatvānumāna to sono "Ronrikūkan" no mondai - (2,1)
Jikankozō o fukumu isōkūkanteki ronrikei no tetsugakutekikaimei "zenhan" [Problems of the proof of instanteity of
existence in itself (kṣaṇikatvānumāna) and its logical space - (2,1) Philosophical elucidation on system of topological
logic]. Philosophia 60, 1-31.
Tani, Tadashi (1974): "Shunkantekisonzaisei" - ronshō Kṣaṇikatvānumāna to sono "Ronrikūkan" no mondai - (2,2)
Jikankozō o fukumu isōkūkanteki ronrikei no tetsugakutekikaimei "kōhan" [Problems of the proof of instanteity of
existence in itself (kṣaṇikatvānumāna) and its logical space - (2,2) Philosophical elucidation on system of topological
space]. Philosophia 61, 128-107 (1-22).
Moderu riron [Problems of the proof of instanteity of existence in itself (kṣaṇikatvānumāna) and its logical space (3) Model theory]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 21/2, 963-959 (100-104).
Pratyakṣasiddhaṃ kṣaṇikatvam [Problems of the proof of instanteity of existence in itself (kṣaṇikatvānumāna) and its
logical space - (4) Pratyakṣaṃ kṣaṇikatvam]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 22/1, 1044-1035 (84-93).
Staal, J. F. (1974): Indo Ronrigaku ni okeru. Pakṣa no gainen ni tsuite [The concept of pakṣa in Indian Logic].
Ogawa, Hideyo (1981): Jñānaśrīmitra no Apoha ron [The apoha-theory of Jñānaśrīmitra]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
123
(14.07.2011)
3385
SD S 28.5 129
3257
SD S 28.5 13
3386
SD S 28.5 130
3387
SD S 28.5 131
3388
SD S 28.5 132
3389
SD S 28.5 133
3390
SD S 28.5 134
3391
SD S 28.5 135
3392
SD S 28.5 136
3393
SD S 28.5 137
3394
SD S 28.5 138
3395
SD S 28.5 139
3258
SD S 28.5 14
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1981): Jitāri to Śāntideva to Prabhākarakīrti. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Hattori, Masaaki (1959): Dignāga's Theory of Direct Knowledge - An Annoted Transaltion of Pramāṇasamuccaya,
Chapter 1. Bulletin of the University of Osaka Prefecture Series C, vol. 7, 1-20.
Ōta, Shinkai (1981): Dharmakīrti's criticism of the Sāṃkhya Theory of universals [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Akamatsu, Akihiko (1981): Dharmakīrti no shiri-ron - Apoha-ron to no kanren kara [The inferential Theory of
Dharmakīrti in connection with the apoha-Theory]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 29/2, 908-905 (70-73).
Matsumoto, Shiro (1981): On the philosophical positions of Dharmottara and Jitāri. Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Hishida, Kunio (1980): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru bunryō hihan [Śāntarakṣita's criticism of parimāṇa in the
Tattvasaṃgraha]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 29/1, 432-429 (51-54).
Hishida, Kunio (1973): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru manas hihan [Śāntarakṣita's criticism of manas in the
Hishida, Kunio (1973): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru gō hihan [Śāntarakṣita's criticism of saṃyoga in the
Mimaki, Katsumi (1973): Vināśitvānumāna to Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa [On the Relation between the Vināśitvānumāna
and Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 21/2, 968-964 (9599).
Oki, Kazufumi (1973): Dharmakīrti no "citrādvaita" riron [Dharmakīrti's Citrādvaita Theory]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Mimaki, Katsumi (1972): Kōjōsei hihan Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa - Ratnakīrti: Sthirasiddhisdūṣaṇa to TS(P):
Sthirabhāvaparīkṣā no hikaku [Buddhist Criticism on Permanent Existence - On the Relation of Śāntarakṣita's
Sthirabhāvaparīkṣā and Ratnakīrti's Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Kimura, Toshihiko (1971): The Practical and Religious System in the Pramāṇavārttikam of Dharmakīrti [jap.].
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1960): A Note on the Methodology in the Study of Indian Logic. Journal of Indian and Buddhist
124
(14.07.2011)
3396
SD S 28.5 140
3397
SD S 28.5 141
3398
SD S 28.5 142
3399
SD S 28.5 143
3400
SD S 28.5 144
3401
SD S 28.5 145
3402
SD S 28.5 146
3403
SD S 28.5 147
3404
SD S 28.5 148
3405
SD S 28.5 149
3406
SD S 28.5 150
3407
SD S 28.5 151
3408
SD S 28.5 152
3409
SD S 28.5 153
Nishimura, Masashi (1981): Problems Related with Apoha Theory [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Indian and Buddhist Studies] 29/2, 640-641 (158-159).
Takemura, Shōhō (1972): Tonkō-shahon "Jōgen no Inmyōsho" ni tsuite [Tsrin yuan's Work on Logic, discovered in
Dunhuang]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 21/1, 1-5.
Yamashita, Kōichi (1980): On the pramāṇa-vāda relating to pratyakṣa of the Yoga school [jap.]. Indogaku
Ōta, Shinkai (1976): The Apoha Theory of Dharmakīrti and Śāntarakṣita [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
Umino, Takanori (1975): Ratnākaraśānti's ciriticism of the Sakāravāda and the Nirūkāvavāda - On the concept of
akāra [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 24/1, 467-470.
Hishida, Kunio (1975): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru undō hihan [Śāntarakṣita's criticism of karman in the
Tattvasaṃgraha]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 24/1, 478-475.
Namai, Mamoru (1977): TS ni okeru zense no ronshō [The Proof of Existence of Previous Worlds]. Indogaku
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1976): Jitāri to Mokṣākaragupta. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 25/1, 422-419 (103-106).
Fujimura, Shigekazu (1976): Re-definition of Buddhist Logic [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Hishida, Kunio (1976): On "sāmānya" introduced in the Tattvasaṃgraha. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies
Tamaru, Toshiaki (1978): Dravya and paryāya in the Tattvasaṃgraha (7-4) [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
[Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 26/2, 671-672 (160-161).
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1977): Jitāri to Mokṣākaragupta to Vidyākaraśānti. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1979): Jitāri to Nāgārjuna. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 28/1, 152-153.
Akamatsu, Akihiko (1979): Dharmakīrti igo no Apoha ron no tenkai - Dharmottara no baai [Developments in the
Apoha Theory after Dharmakīrti - In the case of Dharmottara]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
125
(14.07.2011)
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3259
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3424
Katsura, Shoryu (1979): The apoha theory of Dignāga. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [IBK Indogaku
SD S 28.5 154
Hishida, Kunio (1979): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru ākāśa hihan [Śāntarakṣita's Criticism of ākāśa in the
SD S 28.5 155
Tamaru, Toshiaki (1978): On the Differentiation of sāṅkhyā, saṃjñā, dakṣeṇa and artha - Tattvasaṃgraha K. 323 and
SD S 28.5 156
Pañjikā [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 27/1, 182-183.
Akamatsu, Akihiko (1978): Sāmānādhikaraṇya no tenkara mita apoha ron [The Apoha-Theory as seen from the point
SD S 28.5 157 of view of Sāmānādhikaraṇya]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 27/1, 180181.
Kamiya, Kiyohara (1978): Kanshoenron daiichige ni tsuite [On the first verse of the Ālambanā-parīkṣā]. Indogaku
SD S 28.5 158
Nagatomi, Masatoshi (1979): Mānasa-pratyakṣa: A conundrum in the Buddhist pramāṇa system. Sanskrit and Indian
SD S 28.5 159 Studies. Essays in Honour of Daniel H.H. Ingalls. Ed. by M. Nagatomi, B.K. Matilal, J.M. Masson and E. Dimock.
Reidel, Dordrecht, 243-260.
Frauwallner, Erich (o.J.): Dignāgas Ālambanaparīkṣā. Text, Übersetzung und Erläuterungen. Wiener Zeitschrift für
SD S 28.5 16
die Kunde des Morgenlandes 37/1-2, 174-194.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1980): antaraśloka ni tsuite [On antaraśloka]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian
SD S 28.5 160
SD S 28.5 161 Tola, Fernando and Dragonetti, Carmen (1982): Dignāga's Ālambanaparīkṣāvr̥tti. JIP 10, 105-134.
Hattori, Masaaki (1983): Review: Hiromasa Tosaki, Bukkyō Ninshikiron no Kenkyū - Hosshō-cho Pramāṇavārttika
SD S 28.5 162 no Genryōron - [A Study of Buddhist Epistemology - The Theory of Perception in the Pramāṇavārttika of
Dharmakīrti] Part 1. Tokyo: Daitō Shuppansha, 1979. Indo-Iranian Journal 25, 58-61.
Staal, J. F. (1962): Contraposition in Indian Logic. Logic, Methodology and Philosophy of Science. Proceedings of
SD S 28.5 163 the 1960 International Congress. Edited by Ernest Nagel, Patrick Suppes, Alfred Tarski. Stanford University Press,
Stanford, California, 634-649.
Katsura, Shōryū (1977): Inmyō shōrimon ron kenkyū (1) [A Study of the Nyāyamukha (1)]. Hiroshima Daigaku
SD S 28.5 164a
Bungakubu Kiyō 37, 106-126.
SD S 28.5 164b Katsura, Shōryū (1978): Inmyō shōrimon ron kenkyū (2) [A Study of the Nyāyamukha (2)]. Hiroshima Daigaku
126
(14.07.2011)
3425
SD S 28.5 164c
3426
SD S 28.5 164d
3427
SD S 28.5 164e
3428
SD S 28.5 164f
3429
SD S 28.5 164g
3421
SD S 28.5 165a
3422
SD S 28.5 165b
3423
SD S 28.5 165c
3430
3431
3432
SD S 28.5 166
SD S 28.5 167
SD S 28.5 168
3433
SD S 28.5 169
3260
SD S 28.5 17
3434
SD S 28.5 170
3435
SD S 28.5 171
Bungakubu Kiyō o.A., 63-83.
Bungakubu Kiyō o.A., 62-83.
Bungakubu Kiyō 42, 82-100;
Iwata, Takashi (1973): Pratyakṣa no ba no kōzō ni yoru kaimei (1) [Über die Augenblicklichkeit in pratyakṣa (1)].
Philosophia 61, 106-88 (23-41).
Iwata, Takashi (1974): Pratyakṣa no ba no kōzō ni yoru kaimei (2) - Pratyakṣa ni okeru shunkanshōsei [Über die
Augenblicklichkeit in pratyakṣa (2)]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 22/2,
1034-1028 (94-100).
Iwata, Takashi (1975): Pratyakṣa no ba no kōzō ni yoru kaimei (3) [Über die Augenblicklichkeit in pratyakṣa (3)].
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): The Vādavidhi. Opera Minora, Parte I, 163-167.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Bhāmaha and Diṅnāga. Opera Minora 1, 185-193.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): The Jātinirākr̥ti of Jitāri. Opera Minora 1, vol. 6, 249-254.
Kitagawa, Hidenori (o.J.): Shōri-gakubu no genryō (= chihaku) - Setsu ni taisuru Jinna no hihan [Dignāga's Criticism
on the Nayāika Theory of Perception]. Nagoya Daigaku Bungakubu Kenkyū Ronshū Tetsugaku 21, 57-73 (1-17).
Frauwallner, Erich (1957): Vasubandhu's Vādaviddhih. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Süd- und Ostasiens 1, 2-43.
Hattori, Masaaki (1961): Dignāga oyobi sono shūhen no nendai - Fu ,sanji no kōsatsu`wa yaku [Dignāga, sein Milieu
und seine Zeit - Appendix ,Trikālaparīkṣā` jap. Übersetzung]. In: Tsukamoto Zenryū shōju kinen kai hankō.
Tsukamoto Zenryū Bukkyō Shigaku Ronshū [Festschrift für Tsukamoto Zenryū]. Kyōto, 79-96 (1-18).
Kitagawa, Hidnori (1959): In o motte shū no hō tarubeshi to nasu Jinna no kenkai - Sanshisahō no kihon kōsō.
Nagoya Daigaku Bunkabu jū hūnen Kinen Nenpō 3, 161-188.
127
(14.07.2011)
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3451
3447
3448
3449
Kitagawa, Hidenori (o.J.): Shōmi-gakuha no in no teigi teisuru Jinna no hihan. Kodaigaku 8, 176-189.
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1961): Shū ryō ron kan karin hon zendan no kenkyū. Nagoya Daigaku Bungakubu Kenkyū
SD S 28.5 173
Ronshū 27, 55-124.
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1959): Ronki no jiinsetsu ni taisuru Jinna no hihan - shūryōron no shosetsu no shōkai
SD S 28.5 174
[Dignāga's Kritik an der Hetvābhāsa-Theorie im Vādavidhi]. Tōhōgaku 19, 143-135.
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1960): Dō hon ihon i taisuru Jinna no kenkei. Kawai Itsuji Sensei Ronjuhō shū Shiju kinen
SD S 28.5 175
Ronbushū (nuzu), 1-18.
SD S 28.5 176 Kitagawa, Hidenori (1961): Shūryō ron no kyūku insetsu. Shūkyō Kenkyū 35, 1-23.
Hattori, Masaaki (1961): Dignāga no hannyakyō kaishaku [Dignāgas Erklärung der Prajñā-Sūtren]. Ōsaka Fūritsu
SD S 28.5 177
Daigaku Kiyō 9, 119-136.
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1957): Shōrigaku ha no sanshu hiryōsetsu ni taisuru Jinna no hihan [Dignāga's Criticism on the
SD S 28.5 180
Nayāyika Theory of the Pūrvavat, the Śeṣavat and the Sāmānyatodr̥ṣṭa Inferences]. Bunka 21,61-74 (749-762).
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1958): Shū (pratijñā pakṣa) ni taisuru Jinna no kenkei - Shūryōron no shotetsu no shōkai.
SD S 28.5 181
Shūkyō Kenkyū 32, 100-80 (1-21).
Iwata, Takashi (1982): Devendrabuddhi no chishikiron [Die Erkenntnistheorie von Devendrabuddhi]. Bukkyōgaku
SD S 28.5 183
13, (1-36).
Hishida, Kunio (1970): Tattvasaṃgraha no wayaku-keisetsu (1) [Tattvasaṃgraha translated into Japanese with
SD S 28.5 184 Annotation (1)]. Nagoya Shōka Daigaku Ronshū [Bulletin of Faculty of Commerce - Nagoya Commercial
University] 14, 227-256.
SD S 28.5 184 Annotation (2)]. Nagoya Shōka Daigaku Ronshū [Bulletin of Faculty of Commerce - Nagoya Commercial
SD S 28.5 184
Annotation (7)]. Tōkai Bukkyō [Journal of Tōkai Association of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 26, 104-89 (1-16).
SD S 28.5 184c
Annotation (3)]. Aichi Kyōiku Daigaku Kenkyū Hōkoku [Bulletin of Aichi University of Education] 23, 105-117.
SD S 28.5 184d
SD S 28.5 184e Hishida, Kunio (1977): Tattvasaṃgraha no wayaku-keisetsu (5) [Tattvasaṃgraha translated into Japanese with
SD S 28.5 172
128
(14.07.2011)
3450
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
SD S 28.5 184f
SD S 28.5 184h
Hō, Atsushi (1978): Parīkṣāmukhasūtra ni okeru shōin no bunrui [On the classification of the hetu in the
SD S 28.5 185 Parīkṣāmukhasūtra]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 26/2, 982-978 (102106).
Kunst, Arnold (1957): The Concept of the Principle of Excluded Middle in Buddhism. Rocznik Orientalistycny 21,
SD S 28.5 186
141-147.
Ueda, Gibun (1953): Jijitsu to ronri - yuishikisetsu no rikai ni kanren shite [On the Relation between the Logic and
SD S 28.5 188 the Reality in the Buddhist Thought]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 8-9,
30-38.
Tani, Tadashi (1983): Prasaṅga-sādhana (kibyū ronshō) dōnyū ni yoru ronri-kei no kōzō henkan - Dharmottara to
Prajñākaragupta no kaishaku ho [The Structural Transformation of the Logical System by Transferring of
SD S 28.5 188
Prasaṅgasādhana - The different interpretations by Dharmottara and Prajñākaragupta]. Bukkyōgaku [Journal of
Buddhist Studies] 15, (1-27).
Katsura, Shoryu (1984): Dignāga on trairūpya. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
SD S 28.5 189
Kenkyū] 32, 9 pages (typescript).
Katsura, Shoryu (1983): Chinese Translation of Buddhist texts on Logic. 31. Cishaan Section 3 (Sub-Section 8).
SD S 28.5 190
Kyoto, 11 pages (typescript).
Katsura, Shoryu (1985): On trairūpya formulae. Buddhism and Its Relation to Other Religions: Essays in Honour of
SD S 28.5 190
Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday. Heirakuji Shoten, Kyoto, 161-172.
Katsura, Shoryu (1983): Current trends in Indian and Buddhist Studies in Japan, Indian Buddhism (2): Dignāga and
SD S 28.5 191
after, including Esoteric Buddhism. 31. Cishaan Section 3 (Sub-Section 10), Kyoto, 9 pages (typescript).
SD S 28.5 192 Katsura, Shōryū (1983): Dharmakīrti no Ingaron. Nanto Bukkyō 50, 96-114.
SD S 28.5 193 Inami, Masahiro (o.J.): The synopsis of PV. Pramāṇasiddhi by dGe 'dun grub. 4 pages (typescript).
Tani Tadashi (1983): Prasaṅga(sādhana) kaishaku no monoki - Dharmottara ni yoru Sādhyaviparyaye
SD S 28.5 194
bādhakapramāṇa he no henkan [An Interpretation of Prasaṅga(sādhana) - Its Transformation into sādhyaviparyaye
129
(14.07.2011)
3464
SD S 28.5 195
3465
SD S 28.5 196
3466
SD S 28.5 197
3467
SD S 28.5 199
3261
SD S 28.5 19a
3262
SD S 28.5 19b
3263
SD S 28.5 19c
3264
SD S 28.5 19d
3265
SD S 28.5 19e
3266
SD S 28.5 19f
3267
SD S 28.5 19g
bādhakapramāṇa by Dharmottara]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 31/2,
941-938 (43-46).
Tani, Tadashi (1982): Pramāṇaviniścaya 3 kaishhaku no mondai (1) [Probleme der Interpretation des
Pramāṇaviniścaya 3. Kapitel. Übersetzung und Anmerkungen (vv1-3). Kōchi kōgyō hōtō semmon gakkō gakujutsu
Kiyō [Forschungsberichte der Technischen College Kōchi] 18, 11-25.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1978): Jitāri and Śāntarakṣita. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [IBK Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū] 27/1, 495-492 (8-11).
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1980): Notes on Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika. Young Buddhist, Kathmandu 6, 2934.
Tanaka, Kenneth K. (o.J.): Simultaneous Relation (Sahabhū-hetu): a Study in Buddhist Theory of Causation. 31
pages (typescript).
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1962): ,Pramāṇavārttika` Genryō-shō no Wayaku-Kenkyū [Japanische Übersetzung und
Anmerkungen des Pramāṇavārttika pratyakṣa-pariccheda]. Kyūshū Daigaku Bungaku bu Tetsugaku Nenpō 24, 137172.
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1964): ,Pramāṇavārttika` Genryō-shō no Wayaku-Kenkyū (2) [Japanische Übersetzung und
Anmerkungen von Dharmakīrti's ,Pramāṇavārttika` pratyakṣa-pariccheda]. Kyūshū Daigaku Bungaku bu Tetsugaku
Nenpō 25, 73-105.
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1964): Hosshō ni okeru ,ryō no nishusei`no ronshō - ,Pramāṇavārttika` Genryō-shō no WayakuKenkyū (3) [Der Beweis der Zweifachheit des Erkenntnismittels bei Dharmakīrti - Japanische Übersetzung und
Anmerkungen des Pramāṇavārttika pratyakṣa-pariccheda (3)]. Hikatahakushi koki kinen ronbunshū, 111-123.
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1965): ,Pramāṇavārttika` Genryō-shō no Wayaku-Kenkyū (4) [Japanische Übersetzung und
Anmerkungen des Pramāṇavārttika pratyakṣa-pariccheda (4)]. Mikkyō Bunka 71-72, 149-139.
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1966): ,Pramāṇavārttika` Genryō-shō no Wayaku-Kenkyū (5) [Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika, the
chapter of pratyakṣa - an annotated translation (5)]. Tsukushi jogakuen tankidaigaku kiyō [Journal of Chikushi
Jogakuen Junior College] 1, 15-30.
130
(14.07.2011)
3268
SD S 28.5 19h
3269
SD S 28.5 19i
3270
SD S 28.5 19j
3271
SD S 28.5 19k
3245
SD S 28.5 2
3272
SD S 28.5 20
3468
SD S 28.5 200
3469
SD S 28.5 201
3470
3471
3472
SD S 28.5 202
SD S 28.5 203
SD S 28.5 204
3473
SD S 28.5 205
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1972): ,Pramāṇavārttika` Genryō-shō no Wayaku-Kenkyū (10) [Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika,
the chapter of pratyakṣa - an annotated translation (10)]. Tsukushi jogakuen tankidaigaku kiyō [Journal of Chikushi
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1974): ,Pramāṇavārttika` Genryō-shō no Wayaku-Kenkyū (11) [Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika,
the chapter of pratyakṣa - an annotated translation (11)]. Tsukushi jogakuen tankidaigaku kiyō [Journal of Chikushi
Vostrikov, Andrew (1935): The Nyāyavārttika of Uddyotakara and the Vādanyāya of Dharmakīrti. Indian Historical
Quarterly 11/1, 1-31.
Hattori, Masaaki (1965): Pratyakṣābhāsa. Dignāga's View and Dharmakīrti's Interpretation. Miscellanea Indologica
Kiotiensia [Indogaku Shironshū] 6-7, 122-128.
Kimura, Toshihiko (1983): Apoha ron ni okeru ninshiki to sonzai no mondai [Das Problem von Erkenntnis und
Wirklichkeit in der Apoha-Lehre]. Nanto Bukkyō 50, 115-127.
Takemura, Shōhō (1952): Bukkyō Ronrigaku no Seikaku; Jinna no Hiryōron no Tokuisei [Charakteristik der
buddhistischen Logik; das anumānapramāna des Dignāga]. Ryūkokudaigaku Ronshū [Journal of Ryūkoku
Mironov, N. D. (ed.) (1931): Nyāyapraveśa. 1. Sanskrit text. T'oung Pao 28, 1-24.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1982): The spiritual place of the epistemological tradition in Buddhism. Nanto Bukkyō 49, 1-15.
Hayes, Richard P. (1983): Jinendrabuddhi. JAOS 103/4, 709-717.
Yamakami, Shōdō (1984): Nyāyabhūṣaṇa no kenkyū (1) - nishiki shudan to hinshiki chi o meguru gakuha to
Bukkyāto no ronsō [Nyāyabhūṣaṇa-Studies - Die Auseinandersetzung des Nyāya und der Buddhisten bezüglich der
Erkenntnismittel und Ergebnisse]. Kyōtō Sangyō Daigaku Ronshū [Acta Humanistica et Scientifica Universitatis
Sangio Kyotiensis] 14/1, 134-167.
131
(14.07.2011)
3474
SD S 28.5 206
3475
SD S 28.5 207
3476
SD S 28.5 208
3477
SD S 28.5 209
3273
SD S 28.5 21
3478
SD S 28.5 210
3479
SD S 28.5 211
3480
SD S 28.5 212
3481
SD S 28.5 213
3482
SD S 28.5 214
3483
SD S 28.5 215
3484
SD S 28.5 216
3485
SD S 28.5 217
3486
SD S 28.5 218
Korcik, Antoni (1966): Logika w Starozytnych Indiach. Pastori et Magistro, Lublin, 351-359.
Biardeau, M. (1970): Comptes rendus: Tilmann Vetter, (1) Erkenntnisprobleme bei Dharmakīrti. Oesterreichische
Akademie der Wissenschaften, philosophisch-historische Klasse. Veröffentlichungen der Kommission für Sprache
und Kulturen Süd- und Ostasiens 1. Wien, 1964. (2) Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇaviniścayaḥ 1. Kapitel: Pratyakṣam,
Einleitung, Text der tibetischen Uebersetzung, Sanskritfragmente, deutsche Uebersetzung, ibid. 3. Wien, 1966.
Journal Asiatique 257, 193-194.
Wayman, Alex (1980-1981): Notes on metaphoric transfer. The Adyar Library Bulletin 44-45, 275-285.
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1983): Ratnākaraśānti and Ratnakīrti. Surabhi, Sreekrishna Sarma Felicitation Volume.
Prof. E.R. Sreekrishna Sarma Felicitation Commitee. Tirupati, 131-140.
Chemparathy, George (1970): Praśastapāda and his other names. Indo-Iranian Journal 12/4, 241-254.
Yamasaki, Tsugihiko (1965): Kumārila no apoha-setsu hihan (2) - Ślokavārttika ,apoha-setsu` no shō[Kumārila's
Criticism of Apohavāda in the Ślokavārttika (2)]. Mie Kenritsu Daigaku Kenkyū Nenpō 1 Jinbun-Shakai Kagaku 5
[Annual Report of the Prefectural University of Mie, Sect. 1 Cultural Science 5/1], 9-26.
Hattori, Masaaki (1960): "Tattvasaṃgraha" no chokusetsu-chikaku-ron [Die Wahrnehmungslehre des
Tattvasaṃgraha]. Nihon Bukkyō Gakkai Nenpō 25, 111-128.
Hattori, Masaaki (1961): Dignāga's Criticism of the Mīmāṃsaka Theory of Perception. Journal of Indian and
De Jong, J. W. (1962): Review: Jñānaśrīmitranibandhāvali (Buddhist Philosophical Works of Jñānaśrīmitra), ed. by
Anantalal Thakur (= Tibetan Sanskrit Works Series, V). Patna, 1959. IIJ 6/1, 75-76.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1960): Ratnakīrti no henjūron [Die vyāpti-Theorie des Ratnakīrti]. In: Nakano yōju koki hinen
ronbunshū [Studies in Indology and Buddhology. Presented in Honour of Professor Gishō Nakano on the Occasion
of his Seventieth Birthday]. Kyoto: Koyasan-University, 105-126.
Kajiyama, Yuichi (1960): A Japanese Translation of Ratnākaraśānti's Antarvyāptisamarthana with Introduction and
Annotation. Bukkyō Shigaku [Journal of the History of Buddhism] 8/4, 219-238.
Katsura, Shoryu (1984): Dharmakīrti's theory of truth. JIP 12/3, 215-235.
Tani, Tadashi (1983): Fragen zur Interpretation der Prasaṅgasādhana - Die strukturelle Transformation des logischen
Systems in der Prasaṅgasādhana. Forschungsberichte des Technischen College Kochi 19, 15-30.
Matsumoto, Shiro (1981): Svabhāvapratibandha. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [IBK Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū] 30/1, 498-494 (10-14).
132
(14.07.2011)
3487
SD S 28.5 219
3274
SD S 28.5 22
3488
SD S 28.5 220
3489
SD S 28.5 221
3490
SD S 28.5 222
3491
SD S 28.5 223
3492
SD S 28.5 224
3493
SD S 28.5 225
3494
SD S 28.5 226
3495
SD S 28.5 227
3496
SD S 28.5 228
3497
SD S 28.5 229
3275
SD S 28.5 23
Akamatsu, Akihiko (1980): Dharmakīrti no apoha-ron [The Theory of the Apoha of Dharmakīrti]. Tetsugaku
Kenkyū [Journal of Philosophical Studies] 46/10, 963-991.
Kajiyama, Yuichi (1965): Controversy between the sākāra- and nirākāra-vādins of the yogācāra school - some
materials. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 14/1, 429-418.
Akamatsu, Akihiko (1982): Nyāya gakuha no Apoha-ron hinen [Naiyāyika's Criticism of apohavāda]. Indogaku
Akamatsu, Akihiko (1979): Dharmakīrti igo Apoha-ron no tenkai - Dharmottara no baai [Developments in the Apoha
theory after Dharmakīrti - In the case of Dharmottara]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Akamatsu, Akihiko (1981): Dharmakīrti no shiri ron - Apoha-ron to no kanren kara [The Inferential theory of
Dharmakīrti - In connection with the Apoha theory]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 29/2, 908-905 (70-73).
Akamatsu, Akihiko (1978): Sāmānādhikaraṇya no ten kara mita apoha-ron [The apoha theory as seen from the point
of view of Sāmānādhikaraṇya]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 27/1, 180181.
Katsura, Shoryu (1983): Dignāga on trairūpya. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [IBK Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū] 32/1, 544-538 (15-21).
Katsura, Shōryū (1983): Dharmakīrti "Ta-sōzoku no sonzai sonshō" - wayaku to synopsis [Nachweis der Existenz
des anderen Kontinuums]. Hiroshima Daigaku Bungakubu Kiyō 43, 102-120.
Yaita, Hideomi (1984): Hōshō no ,hi ninshiki` [Dharmakīrti's anupalabdhi]. In: Makyō Ryōkai-hakushi shōju hinen Ronshū "Chugaku no shūkyō - shinō to kagaku". Tōkyō, 35-45, 605.
Yaita, Hideomi (1983): Dharmottara no ichi hōsatsu - Dharmakīrti no genryō-teiginikanshite [Eine Untersuchung
von Dharmottara - Mit Bezug auf die Wahrnehmungsdefintion von Dharmakīrti]. Sankō Bunka Kenkyūsho Nenpō
15, 1-14.
Katsura, Shōryū (1984): Dignāga no Ninshikiron to ronrigaku [Vijñānavāda und Logik]. Kōza Daijō Bukkyō 9, 105152.
Amano, Hirofusa (1967): Ingaron ni tsuite - Haribhadra no Dharmakīrti hihan [Critique of Dharmakīrti's Theory by
Haribhadra]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 15/2, 891-883 (104-112).
Schmithausen, Lambert (1963): Vorstellungsfreie und vorstellende Wahrnehmung bei Śālikanātha. Wiener
133
(14.07.2011)
3498
SD S 28.5 230
3499
SD S 28.5 231
3500
SD S 28.5 232
3501
SD S 28.5 233
3502
SD S 28.5 234
3503
SD S 28.5 235
3504
SD S 28.5 236
3505
SD S 28.5 237
3506
SD S 28.5 238
3507
SD S 28.5 239
3276
SD S 28.5 24
3508
SD S 28.5 240
3509
SD S 28.5 241
3510
SD S 28.5 242
Zeitschrift für die Kunde Süd- und Ostasiens 7, 104-115.
Hattori, Masaaki (1980): Nyāyavārttika II.2.66 ni okeru apoha-ron hihan [Die Kritik der apoha-Theorie in
Nyāyavārttika II.2.66]. Mikkyōgaku (Journal of Esoteric Buddhism) 16-17, 15-30.
Hattori, Masaaki (1977): Apoha-ron to kyō ryōbu no gakusetsu. Tripiṭaka 140, 1-9.
Hattori, Masaaki (1960): Dignāga's criticism of the Sāṃkhya theory of perception. Bulletin of the University of
Osaka Prefecture [Ōsaka-fu Daigaku Kiyō] Series C, 8, 1-32.
Hattori, Masaaki (1959): Dignāga no chishiki-ron [Dignāga's Erkenntnistheorie]. Tetsugaku Kenkyū 462/463, 278313, 372-399.
Hattori, Masaaki (1953): Bukkyō-ronrigakuha no genryōstsu ni kansuru ichikōsatsu. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
Hattori, Masaaki (1959): Dignāga's theory of direct knowledge - An Annotated Translation of Pramāṇasamuccaya,
Chapter 1. Bulletin of the University of Osaka Prefecture [Ōsaka-fu Daigaku Kiyō] Series C, vol. 7, 1-20.
Hattori, Masaaki (1961): Dignāga oyobi sono shūhen no nendai - Fu ,sanji no kōsatsu` wayaku [Dignāga, sein Milieu
und seine Zeit - Appendix ,Trikālaparīkṣā` jap. Übersetzung]. In: Tsukamoto Zenryū shōju kinen kai hankō.
Tsukamoto Zenryū Bukkyō Shigaku Ronshū [Festschrift für Tsukamoto Zenryū]. Kyōto, 79-96 (1-18).
Hattori, Masaaki (1960): "Ronki" no Chikaku ni taisuru Dignāga no hihan [Dignāga's Criticism on the Vādavidhidefinition of perception]. Shūkyō Kenkyū [Journal of Religious Studies] 34 (2)/165, 43-61.
Hattori, Masaaki (1979): Uddyotakara ni hihan sareru apoha-ron [Die Kritik an der apoha-Theorie von Uddyotakara].
Hō shinjō-Tanaka Junshō vyō kyōju shōtoku kinen, Bukkyōgaku ronbunshū. Tōkyō: Tōhō Shuppan Kekkō, 117-131.
Hattori, Masaaki (1963): Shinri kōyō ni okeru ga ron hihan - Mīmāṃsā Sāṃkhya no sōtei suru ga no kōsatsu [Kritik
der Ātman-Lehre im Tattvasaṃgraha - Betrachtungen über den Ātman, wie er in der Mīmāṃsā und im Sāṃkhya
angenommen wird]. In: Jiga to Muga. Ed. Nakamura Hajime. Kyōto: Hegakuji (?), 518-546.
Nakamura, Hajime (1956): Inmyō ni oyoboshita kūgan no eikyō [Die Einflüsse der Śūnyatā-Philosophie auf die
buddhistische Logik]. In: Miyamoto (ed.), Bukkyō no kompon shinri. Tōkyō, 299-366.
HIrosawa, Ryūji (1976): Jinna no ninshikiron - hikaku shisō no shiten kara [Epistemology of Dignāga]. Chisan
Gakuhō [Journal of Chisan Studies] 39, 101-111.
Honda, Megumu (1975): "Tattvasaṃgraha" no Sāṃkhya-setsu. In: Hirakawa Akira Hakushi Kanreki Kinen Ronshū.
Bukkyō ni okeru Hō no Kenkyū. Tōkyō, 601-621.
Hishida, Kunio (1964): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru i viśeṣa kugi hihan [On the Theory of Viśeṣa-padārtha in the
134
(14.07.2011)
3511
SD S 28.5 243
3512
SD S 28.5 244
3514
SD S 28.5 245
3513
SD S 28.5 246
3515
SD S 28.5 247
3516
SD S 28.5 248
3517
SD S 28.5 249
3277
SD S 28.5 25
3518
SD S 28.5 250
3519
SD S 28.5 251
3520
SD S 28.5 252
3521
SD S 28.5 253
3522
SD S 28.5 254
Tattvasaṃgraha (Śāntarakṣita's criticism on viśeṣa in the TS)]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Hishida, Kunio (1966): Tattvasaṃgraha no samavāya hihan ni tsuite [On the Tattvasaṃgraha's Criticism of
Samavāya-padārtha]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 15/1, 371-373.
Hishida, Kunio (1975): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru saṃskāra hihan ni tsuite [Śāntarakṣita's Criticism on saṃskāra in
the Tattvasaṃgraha]. Journal of the Nippon Buddhist Research Association 40, 278-280.
Hishida, Kunio (1973): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru gō hihan [Śāntarakṣita's criticism of saṃyoga in the
Ishitobi, Michiko (1981): Dignāga no hetvābhāsa nikansuru ichikōsatsu [A Study on Dignāga's Theory of
hetvābhāsa]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 30/1, 317-320.
Ishitobi. Michiko (1981): Indo Ronrigaku ni okeru hetvābhāsa [The Theory of hetvābhāsa in Indian Logic].
Bukkyōgaku [Journal of Buddhist Studies] 12, 63-84.
Iwata, Takashi (1981): Śākyamati no chishikiron [Die Erkenntnistheorie von Śākyamati]. Philosophia 69, 143-164.
Ishitobi, Michiko (1980): Uddyotakara no hetvābhāsa [Uddyatakara's theory of hetvābhāsa]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Frauwallner, Erich (1930, 1932, 1933, 1935): Beiträge zur Apohalehre 1. Dharmakīrti. Wiener Zeitschrift für die
Kunde des Morgenlandes 37 (1930), 259-283; WZKM 39 (1932), 247-285; WZKM 40 (1933), 51-94; WZKM 42
(1935), 93-102.
Ihara, Shōren (1953): Jinna no gengokan [Dignāga's Theory of Speech]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Ihara, Shōren (1954): Pramāṇavārttika ni okeru anupalabdhi ni tsuite [The Anupalabdhi in Pramāṇavārttika].
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1958): Shū (pratijñā, pakṣa) ni taisuru Jinna no kenkai - Shūryōron no shosetsu no shōkai
[Dignāga's Theory of Pakṣa (or Pratijñā) according to the Statement of the Pramāṇasamuccaya]. Shūkyō Kenkyū
[Journal of Religious Studies] vol. 32 (2) no. 157, 100-80.
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1961): Shūryōron no Kukurusetsu [Dignāga's Theory of the nine groups of Hetu according to
the Statement of the Pramāṇasamuccaya]. Shūkyō Kenkyū [Journal of Religious Studies] vol. 35 (2) no. 169, 97-75.
Kimura, Toshihiko (1971): Ryōhyōshaku Pramāṇasiddhi shō no shūkyōron to gedatsuron [The Practical and
Religious System in the Pramāṇavārttikam of Dharmakīrti]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
135
(14.07.2011)
3523
SD S 28.5 255
3524
SD S 28.5 256
3525
SD S 28.5 257
3526
SD S 28.5 258
3527
SD S 28.5 259
3278
SD S 28.5 26
3528
SD S 28.5 260
3529
SD S 28.5 261
3530
SD S 28.5 262
3531
SD S 28.5 263
3532
SD S 28.5 264
3533
3534
3535
SD S 28.5 265
SD S 28.5 266
SD S 28.5 267
3536
SD S 28.5 268
3537
SD S 28.5 269
Kawasaki, Shinjō (1963): Tattvasaṃgraha ni inyō sareta Sarvajña hihansetsu [Criticism of the Buddhist Idea of
Sarvajña as Found in the Tattvasaṃgraha]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies]
11/2, 548-549.
Miyasaka, Yūshō (1963): Kiji shutsudo Indo Ronrigaku shiryō no dankan [On the Text of Indian Logic Excavated in
Koutcha]. Shūkyō Kenkyū [Journal of Religious Studies] vol. 36-3 no. 174, 115-117.
Koma, Gyōshin (1977): Pramāṇaviniścaya genryō shō wayaku. Chizan Gakuhō 26, 39-59.
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1954): Bukkyō ni okeru tagasonzai no ichi shōmei - Saṃtānāntarasiddhi no shokai [The proof
of saṃtānāntara in Buddhism]. Bunka 18/3, 52-65.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1978): Jitāri to Durvekamiśra. Bukkyō Ronsō [Review of Buddhism] 22, 141-146.
Sharma, Dhirendra (1968): Buddhist Theory of Meaning (Apoha) and Negative Statements. Philosophy East and
West 18/1-2, 3-10.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1981): Jitāri to Sāntideva to Prabhākarakīrti. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1974): Jitāri no Anekāntavāda hihan. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1976): Jitāri to Mokṣākaragupta. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 25/1, 422-419 (103-106).
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1979): Jitāri to Nāgārjuna. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 28/1, 154-151.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1977): Jitāri to Mokṣākaragupta to Vidyākaraśānti. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Indian and Buddhist Studies] 26/1, 419-413 (93-99).
Nagatomi, Masatoshi (1967-1968): Arthakriyā. The Adyar Library Bulletin 31-32, 52-72.
Roerich, G. N. (o.J.): Paralokasiddhi. Indian Culture 15, 223-228.
Factor, R. Lance (1983): What is the "logic" in Buddhist logic ? Philosophy East and West 33/2, 183-188.
Mikogami, Eshō (1982): Śubhagupta no shūki (vāsanā) ronri hihan [Śubhagupta's Kritik der vāsanā]. Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū 38, 28-51.
Daye, Douglas Dunsmore (1979): Empirical Falsifiability and the Frequence of Darśana Relevance in the Sixth
Century Buddhist Logic of Śāṅkarasvāmin. Logique et Analyse, Nouvelle Série, 22e Année, 223-237.
136
(14.07.2011)
3279
SD S 28.5 27
3538
SD S 28.5 270
3540
SD S 28.5 271a
3539
SD S 28.5 271b
3541
SD S 28.5 272
3542
SD S 28.5 273
3543
SD S 28.5 274
3544
SD S 28.5 275
3545
SD S 28.5 276
3546
SD S 28.5 277
3547
SD S 28.5 278
3548
SD S 28.5 279
3280
SD S 28.5 28
3549
3550
3551
3552
SD S 28.5 280a
SD S 28.5 280b
SD S 28.5 280c
SD S 28.5 281
Sharma, Dhirendra (1964): The paradox of the negative judgement and Indian Logic. Vishveshvaranand Indological
Journal 2/1, 1-8 (typescript).
Yaita, Hideomi (1984): Dharmottara no Pramāṇaviniścayaṭīkā no ichi shiryō - Sanskrit dampen to shiyaku [Materials
of Dharmottara's Pramāṇaviniścaya - Sanskrit fragments and translation]. Mikkyōgaku Kenkyū 16, 17-37.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1966): Sonzai to chishiki - Bukkyōtestugaku shoha no ronsō (1) [Existence and knowledge Contraversies between Buddhist Philosophical Schools]. Tetsugaku Kenkyū 500, 679-708.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1967): Sonzai to chishiki - Bukkyōtestugaku shoha no ronsō (2) [Existence and knowledge Contraversies between Buddhist Philosophical Schools]. Tetsugaku Kenkyū 505, 1143-1170.
Iwata, Takashi (1984): Dōji ninshiki ni tsuite [Über gleichzeitige Erkenntnis]. Tōyō no Shisō to Shūkyō 1, 1-25.
Iwata, Takashi (1985): Hōshō no "Saṃvedana ni yoru yūgyōsōsetsu reonshō" to sono tenkai [Dharmakīrti's Beweis
des sākāravāda beim saṃvedana und seine Entwicklung]. In: Hirakawa Akira hakushi Koki kinen Ronshū. "Bukkyō
shisō no shomondai", 551-570.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1985): Ratnākaraśānti's Antarvyāptisamarthama. Einführung zum Seminar gehalten im
Sommersemester 1985, 21 Seiten.
Kobayashi, Nobuhiko (1965): Tattvasaṃgraha ni hihan sareru Bhāmana no imiron [Bhāmahas Lehre von śabdārtha,
wie sie im Tattvasaṃgraha kritisiert wird].Indogaku Shironshū 6-7, 86-92.
Daye, Douglas Dunsmore (1977): Metalogical Incompatibilities in the Formal Description of Buddhist Logic
(Nyāya). Notre Dame Journal of Formal Logic 18, 221-231.
Daye, Douglas Dunsmore (1979): Metalogical Cliches (Proto-Variables) and their Restricted Substitution in Sixth
Century Buddhist Logic. Notre Dame Journal of Formal Logic 20/3, 549-558.
Bugault, Guy (1983): Logic and dialectics in the Madhyamakakārikās. Journal of Indian Philosophy 11, 7-76.
Kobayashi, Nobuhiko (1977): Bhāmaha ni inyō sareru Dignāga to Vasubandhu [Dignāga and Vasubandhu as quoted
by Bhāmaha]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 25/72, 898-893.
Frauwallner, Erich (1961): Landmarks in the History of Indian Logic. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Süd- und
Matsumoto, Shirō (1980): Bukkyō ronri gakuha no nitaisetsu (1). Nanto Bukkyō 45, 101-118.
Mikogami, Eshō (1980): Tokushusha no dōtei o megutte - saininchi pratyabhijñā no kentō [On the identification of
137
(14.07.2011)
3553
SD S 28.5 282
3554
SD S 28.5 283
3555
SD S 28.5 284
3556
SD S 28.5 285
3557
SD S 28.5 287
3558
SD S 28.5 288
3559
SD S 28.5 289
3281
SD S 28.5 29
3560
SD S 28.5 290
3561
SD S 28.5 291
3562
SD S 28.5 292
3563
SD S 28.5 293
3564
SD S 28.5 294
viśeṣa - re-examination of recognition, pratyabhijñā]. Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū 36, 24-48.
Mikogami, Eshō (1974): Prajñākaragupta no bhāvanā setsu hihan [Kritik der bhāvanā-Theorie von Prajñākaragupta].
Ryūkoku Daigaku Ronshū 403, 120-144.
Mikogami, Eshō (1971): Prajñākaragupta no niyogasetsu hihan [Kritik an Prajñākaraguptas niyoga-Theorie].
Ryūkoku Daigaku Ronshū 396, 42-62.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1973):´Vināśitvānumāna to Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian
and Buddhist Studies] 21/2, 968-964.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1972): Kōjōsei hihan Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa - Ratnakīrti: Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa to TS(P):
Sthirabhāvaparīkṣā no hikaku [Kritik des Nachweises der Dauer, Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa . Im Vergleich Ratnakīrti's
Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa und TS(P): Sthirabhāvaparīkṣā]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 20/2, 904-898.
Makita, Tōru (1953): "Shōriichiteki" ni okeru Hōshō Hōjō no ronrigaku no tokuchō [Charakteristische Methode der
Logik Dharmakīrti's und Dharmottara's im Nyāyabindu]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Miyasaka, Yūshō (1956): "Shūryōron chūso" ni tsutaeru Vaiśeṣika gakuha no genryōron [Pratyakṣa-Lehre der
Vaiśeṣika, wie im Kommentar zum Pramāṇasamuccaya überliefert]. Mikkyō Bunka 34, 53-44.
Mizuta, Ejun (1971): Dharmakīrti no "Bhagavat pramaṇa" no riron [Dharmakīrti's theory on ,Bhagavat pramaṇa`].
Dhammadīpa 2/1, 5-12.
Schayer, Stanislaw (1932): Kamalaśīlas Kritik des Pudgalavāda. Rocznik Orientalistyczny 8, 1-26.
Mikogami, Eshō (1978): Mono ni sonawaru fuhenteki kihō (Sāmānyā śakti) to kushuteki kihō (Pratiniyatā śakti)
[Sāmānyā śakti and Pratiniyatā śakti existing in things]. Bukkyō Bunka Kenkyūsho Kiyō 17, 1-15.
Miyasaka Y. (1955): Hetu-tattva-upadeśa-koki Bukkyō ronrigaku no ichi shohon [The translation into Japanese and
notes of Hetu-tattva-upadeśa, a work of late Buddhist Logic]. Mikkyō Bunka 29-30, 83-67.
Kimura, Toshihiko (1975): Yoga-sha ni okeru chokkan to kaigo [Insight and enlightenment in Yogis]. Zen-Bunka
Kenkyūshō Kiyō 9, 135-150.
Kimura, Toshihiko (1978): Sarvajñasiddhiparīkṣā [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1959): Ronki ni jiinsetsu ni taisuru Jinna no hihan - shūryōron no shosetsu no shōkai [Dignāga's
Kritik an der Hetvābhāsa-Theorie im Vādavidhi]. Tōhōgaku 19, 143-135.
138
(14.07.2011)
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3246
3282
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
Kanakura, Enshō (1935): Hōshō ni okeru ketsugō no kansatsu [Investigation of saṃbandha in Dharmakīrti]. Shūkyō
Kenkyū 12/3, 388-408.
Kimura, Toshihiko (1976): U no mujō-sei - Ronri-gakuha ni okeru genshi Bukkyō tese no tenkai [Noneternal
SD S 28.5 296 character of Being - The development of the early Buddhist theses in Buddhist logical School]. Bukkyō Kenkyō 5,
26-40.
Kuwatsuki, Shin (1979): Uddyotakara no setsuna-metsu-ronshō hihan [Uddyotakara's Criticism against the Buddhist
SD S 28.5 297
Theory of Momentariness]. Ryūkoku Daigaku Daigaku-in Kiyō 1, 1-15.
Kamidate, Yoshirō (1958): Vedānta-bunken ni arawareta artha-kriyā-kāritva no gainen [Das arthakriyā-kāritvaSD S 28.5 298 Konzept, wie es sich in der Vedānta-Literatur findet]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
SD S 28.5 299 Kanakura, Eshō (1932): Hōshō no danpen [Fragments of Dharmakīrti]. Tetsugaku Tasshi 547, 60-117 (860-917).
Steinkellner, Ernst (1968)-1969): Die Entwicklung des kṣaṇikatvānumānam bei Dharmakīrti. Wiener Zeitschrift für
SD S 28.5 3
die Kunde Süd- und Ostasiens. 12-13, 361-377.
Hattori, Masaaki (1958): Fragments of Pramāṇasamuccaya. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku
SD S 28.5 30
Yamaguchi, Eshō (1952): Goshisahō kara sanshisahō e - Inmyō no ronrisei ni tsuite (1) [From pañcāvayava to
SD S 28.5 300a
tryavayava - On the logical character of hetuvidyā]. Ritsumeikan Bungaku 89, 32-42.
Yamaguchi, Eshō (1952): Inmyō ronshiki-seiritsu no jōken - Inmyō no ronrisei ni tsuite (2) [Background of
SD S 28.5 300b establishment of syllogistic in Indian Buddhist Logic - On the logical character of hetuvidyā]. Ritsumeikan Bungaku
90-91, 27-43.
Yamaguchi, Eshō (1953): Sanshi sahō tai sandan ronpō - Inmyō no ronrisei ni tsuite (3) [The tryavayava and
SD S 28.5 300c
(Aristotelian) syllogism - On the logical character of hetuvidyā]. Ritsumeikan Bungaku 93, 39-55.
Takemura, Shōhō (1967): Stcherbatsky Bukkyōronrigaku [Logic by Th. Stcherbatsky]. Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū 24, 66SD S 28.5 301
81.
Sueki, Takehiro (1979): Inmyō ni okeru gobyūron [The logic of fallacy in hetuvidyā]. In: Tamaki Kōshirō (ed.),
SD S 28.5 302
Bukkyō no Hikaku Shisōron teki Kenkyū, 427-479.
Sugihara, Takeo (1975): Dignāga and Aristotle. Fukui Daigaku Kyōikugakubu Kiyō 1, Jinbun Kagaku TetsugakuSD S 28.5 303
hen 25, 1-8.
SD S 28.5 304 Sueki, Takehiro (1957): Inmyō kukuin no kigōronrigakuteki kaimei [Erläuterung der indischen Logik vom
SD S 28.5 295
139
(14.07.2011)
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3283
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
Standpunkt der symbolischen Logik aus]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies]
5/1, 160-161.
Namai, Mamoru (1985): TS 1468-1470. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies]
SD S 28.5 305
33/2, 749-746 (2 pages typescript).
Suganuma, Akira (1964): Jakugo no shikiron - Tattvasaṃgraha, Bahirarthaparīkṣā [Śāntarakṣita's Vijñānavāda in the
SD S 28.5 306
Bahirarthaparīkṣā of the Tattvasaṃgraha]. Tōyō Daigaku Kiyō 18, 23-40.
Suganuma, Akira (1963): On Self-cognition (svasaṃvedana) in the Tattvasaṃgraha. Journal of Indian and Buddhist
SD S 28.5 307
Studies [IBK Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 11/2, 809-804 (68-73).
Suganuma, Akira (1960): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru sanze-jitsu-u hihan ni tsuite [The Doctrine of Traikālya in the
SD S 28.5 308
Suganuma, Akira (1964): Śāntarakṣita's Criticism on the Paramāṇuvāda in the Tattvasaṃgraha. Journal of Indian and
SD S 28.5 309
Buddhist Studies [IBK Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 12/2, 834-830 (26-30).
Schayer, St. (1935): Das mahāyānistische Absolutum nach der Lehre der Mādhyamikas. Orientalistische
SD S 28.5 31
Literaturzeitung 7, Spalten 401-414.
Yashumoto, Tōru (1961): Gobunsahō no ichihōsatsu - Śāntarakṣita no hanron o megutte [Śāntarakṣita's refutation
SD S 28.5 310
against the Nyāyavādins]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 9/1, 82-88.
Kanaoke, Shūyū (1961): Ga to kaku to meguru ronjō - Tattvasaṃgraha, Mīmāṃsāparikalpātmanirākaraṇa [Dispute
SD S 28.5 311 with regard to self and reason-Tattvasaṃgraha, Mīmāṃsāparikalpātmanirākaraṇa]. Shūkyō Kenkyū [Journal of
Religious Studies] vol. 35-2 no.169, 60-74 (180-194).
Suganuma, Akira (1964): Jakugo no sansei jitsu-u hihan ron - Tattvasaṃgraha, Traikālyaparīkṣā [A Study of the
SD S 28.5 312
Traikālyaparīkṣā of the Tattvasaṃgraha]. Tōyō daigaku Daigaku-in Kiyō 1, 75-105.
Kakei, Mukan (1970): Jñānaśrīmitra no "Sākārasiddhiśāstra" dairokushō - shiyaku to chūki (1) [Das sechste Kapitel
SD S 28.5 313 des Sākārasiddhiśāstra von Jñānaśrīmitra - japanische Übersetzung und Kommentare (1)]. Hokkaido Komazawa
Daigaku Kenkyū Kiyō 5, 1-20.
Ōmae Futoshi (1983): Dharmakīrti no henjūron - Ingasei to henjū [Dharmakīrti's theory of concomitance - Causality
SD S 28.5 314
and concomitance]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 31/2, 635-636.
Namai, Mamoru (1979): Kyamu to Ronri - Bārhaspatya no ronri taki tachiba [Nichts und Logik - Der logische
SD S 28.5 315a Standpunkt des Bāraspatya]. In: Ito Shijō, Tanaka Junshō Ryōkyōju Shōtoku-kinen Bukkyōgaku Ronhonshū
[Gedächtnisschriften der Lobpreisung von Prof. Ito Shinjō und Prof. Tanaka Junshō], 89-116.
140
(14.07.2011)
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3284
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
Namai, Mamoru (1983): Kyamu to Ronri zoku - Kōki Bukkyōto no Ronritakitachiba (1) [Nichts und Logik
(Fortsetzung) - Der logische Standpunkt der späteren Buddhisten]. Mikkyō Bunka 143, 84-69.
Yamasaki, Tsugihiko (1960): "Ryūjaku gūko" to sono genkai [A Logical Norm and its Limits]. Indogaku
SD S 28.5 316
SD S 28.5 317 Ogawa Hideyo (1981): Jñānaśrīmitra no gainenron [Concept-Theory of Jñānaśrīmitra]. Tetsugaku Kenkyū 33, 67-80.
Oki, Kazufumi, Dharmakīrti no "citrādvaita" riron [Dharmakīrti's citrādvaita Theory]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
SD S 28.5 318
Miyasaka, Yūshō (1963): Kiji shutsudo Indoronrigaku shiryō no dankan [Die in Kucha gefundenen Fragmente
SD S 28.5 319
indischer logischer Schriften]. Shūkyō Kenkyū [Journal of Religious Studies] vol. 36-3 no. 174, 115-116.
SD S 28.5 32
Herzberger, Hans G. (1975): Double Negation in Buddhist Logic. Journal of Indian Philosophy 3/1-2, 3-16.
Shih Yüang-ming (1955): Inmyō no ketten oyobi sono eikyō [The Defects of Buddhist Logic (hetuvidyā) and Its
SD S 28.5 320
Effects]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 3/2, 522-523.
Miyasaka, Yūshō (1958): Vasubandhu oyobi dignāga no danpen [Fragments from Vasubandhu and Diṅnāga].
SD S 28.5 321
Mimaki, Katsumi (1985): Indotibetto ronrigaku ni okeru "Shoshōsōji" (sādhyasama) no mondai. Tetsugaku Kenkyū
SD S 28.5 322
550, 1567-1593.
Kanakura, Enshō (1976): Jinna kenkyū no ichi soku men. Suzuki Gakujisu zaidan - Kenkyū Nenpō 10, 1973. Indo
SD S 28.5 323
Tetsugaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū 3. Indotetsugakukuhen 2, 429-444.
Hishida, Kunio (1971): Kobetsu (pr̥thaktva) hihan ni tsuite. Tōkai Bukkyō [Journal of Tokai Association of Indian
SD S 28.5 324
and Buddhist Studies] 16, 87-99.
Ota, Shinkai (1981): Dharmakīrti's Criticism of Sāṃkhya Theory of Universal. A Translation of Pramāṇavārttika 1
SD S 28.5 325 and Svavr̥tti-Verses 163-180. Bulletin of Saga Ryūkoku Junior College [Saga Ryūkoku Tanki Daigaku Kiyō] 27, 121.
Ota, Shinkai (1979): A Translation of Pramāṇavārttika 1 and Svavr̥tti (1). Bulletin of Saga Ryūkoku Junior College
SD S 28.5 326a
[Saga Ryūkoku Tanki Daigaku Kiyō] 25, 71-90.
Ota, Shinkai (1980): A Translation of Pramāṇavārttika 1 and Svavr̥tti (2). Bulletin of Saga Ryūkoku Junior College
SD S 28.5 326b
[Saga Ryūkoku Tanki Daigaku Kiyō] 26, 1-19.
Tripathi, Chhote Lal (1972): The Role of "Yogic Perception" in the Buddhist Thought. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha
SD S 28.5 327
SD S 28.5 315b
141
(14.07.2011)
3602
SD S 28.5 328
3603
SD S 28.5 329
3285
SD S 28.5 33
3604
SD S 28.5 330
3605
SD S 28.5 331
3606
SD S 28.5 332
3607
SD S 28.5 333
3608
SD S 28.5 334
3609
SD S 28.5 335
3610
SD S 28.5 336
3611
SD S 28.5 337
3612
SD S 28.5 338
3613
SD S 28.5 339
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1968): Diṅnāga's remark on the concept of anumeya. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha
Research Institute 24/1-4, 151-159.
Miyasaka, Yūshō (1955): Ryōhyōshaku ni okeru Hōshō no genryōron no ichikōsatsu [Pratyakṣa Theory in the
Pramāṇavārttika (Chapter 3) by Dharmakīrti]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 3/2, 682-684.
Katsura, Shoryu (1975): New Sanskrit fragments of the Pramanasamuccaya. Journal of Indian Philosophy 3/1-2, 6778.
Miyasaka, Yūshō (1959): Ryōhyōshaku ni okeru Pramāṇasiddhi ni tsuite [Über die Pramāṇasiddhi im
Pramāṇavārttika]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 7/2, 526-530.
Nagasaki, Hōjun (1969): Pramāṇavārttika ijihiryōshō no juni [Die Anordnung des Kapitels über die Schlussfolgerung
für sich selbst des Pramāṇavārttika]. Bukkyōgaku Seminā 10, 18-30.
Ōnchi, Akinobu (1967): Dharmottarapradīpa ni yoru Nyāyabindu kaishaku jō no ni-san no mondaiten [Some
Remarks on the Nyāyabindu and the Dharmottarapradīpa]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Nakamura, Hajime (1956): Inmyō ni oyoboshita kūgan no eikyō [Die Einflüsse der Śūnyatā-Philosophie auf die
buddhistische Logik]. In: Miyamoto, Shōson (ed.), Bukkyō no Kompon Shinri. Tōkyō, Sanseido, 299-366.
Miyasaka Yūshō (1953): Arcaṭa oyobi-ho gakuha no nendai ron [On the Dates of Arcaṭa and Others]. Indogaku
Oki, Kazufumi (1975): "Citrādvaita" riron no tenkai - Prajñākaragupta no ronjutsu [A Development of the
Citrādvaita theory - Prajñākaragupta's account]. Tōkai Bunka 20/12, 94-81.
Oki, Kazufumi (1977): Ratnākaraśānti no ukeishōsetsuhihan [Ratnākaraśānti's Criticism on sākāravāda]. Indogaku
Miyasaka, Yūshō (1957): Ryōhyōshaku no ronri to chosakuteki tachiba [The Logic of Pramāṇavārttika and Its
Author's Position]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 5/2, 399-409.
Thakur, Anantalal (1972): Śāntarakṣita and Kamalaśīla. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit
Vidyapeetha 28/1-2, 663-673.
Nakamura, Hajime (1954): Kūkan no kigōronrigakuteki kaimei [Some Clarifications of the Concept of Voidness
from the Standpoint of Symbolic Logic]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies]
3/1, 223-231.
142
(14.07.2011)
3286
SD S 28.5 34
3614
SD S 28.5 340
3615
SD S 28.5 341
3616
SD S 28.5 342
3617
SD S 28.5 343
3618
SD S 28.5 344
3619
SD S 28.5 345
3620
SD S 28.5 346
3621
SD S 28.5 347
3622
SD S 28.5 348
3623
SD S 28.5 349
3287
SD S 28.5 35
3624
SD S 28.5 350
Daye, Douglas Dunsmore (1975): Remarks on early Buddhist proto-formalism (logic) and Mr Tachikawa's
translation of the Nyāyapraveśa. Journal of Indian Philosophy 3/3-4, 383-398.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1961): Ratnakīrti no kibyū ronshō to mihenjūron no seisei [Prasaṅgasādhana and the genesis of
the theory of antarvyāpti in Ratnakīrti]. Tsukamota Hakase Shōju Kinen, Bukkyō Shigaku Ronshū, 256-272.
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1962): Pramāṇasamuccaya to Pramāṇavārttika - genryōshō no kōsei [Pramāṇasamuccaya and
Pramāṇavārttika - Construction of the Pratyakṣa Chapters]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1967): Bukkyō ronrigakusetsu to kyōryōbusutsu 4 - Pramāṇavārttika genryōshō dai 177 ge dai
183 ge [Pramāṇavārttika and Sautrāntika (4) - Pramāṇavārttika, pratyakṣa chapter v.177-v.183]. Indogaku
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1963): Bukkyōronrigakusetsu to kyōryōbusetsu - Ryōryōka no hibettaisetsu ni tsuite [Buddhist
Logic and Sautrāntika - On the non-difference of pramāṇa and pramāṇaphala]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1964): Bukkyōronrigakusetsu to kyōryōbusetsu (2) - Pramāṇavārttika no ishihisetsu ni tsuite
[Buddhist Logic and Sautrāmtika - On the Pramāṇavārttika's theory of manovijñāna]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1974): Kōki Daijyō-Bukkyō no Ninshiki-Ron [The Epistemology of Later Mahāyāna Buddhism].
In: Kōza Bukkyō Shisō 2/1 chapt. 4. Tōkyō: Risōsha, 145-186.
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1979): Bukkyō ni okeru genryō (chikaku) ron no keifu [The Pedigree of the Theory of Perception
in Buddhism]. Risō 549, 99-111.
Takemura, Shōhō (1954): Jinna no yuishikisetsu - Shūryōron genryōshō daijuichige no kaimei [The Theory of
Vijñapti by Dignāga]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 3/1, 255-259.
Takemura, Shōhō (1950): Jinna-kyōgaku no kadai [Some problems concerning the doctrines of Dignāga]. Tetsugaku
Kenkyū 33/10 (= no. 391), 24-35; Tetsugaku Kenkyū 34/3 (= no. 396), 40-53.
Tanigawa, Risen (1977): Bukkyō ni okeru chishikiron - Jinna ni okeru "shichi no jishō" ron [Buddhist epistemology Dignāga's theory of self-cognition]. Saga Ryūkoku Tanki Daigaku Kiyō 23, 35-49.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1966): Bemerkungen zu Īśvarasenas Lehre vom Grund. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südund Ostasiens 10, 73-85.
Tani, Tadashi (1981): Pramāṇavārttika. 4 (Parārthānumāna) no mondai (1) - Vastubalapravr̥ttānumāna: chyōetsuron143
(14.07.2011)
3625
SD S 28.5 351a
3626
SD S 28.5 351b
3627
SD S 28.5 351c
3628
SD S 28.5 351d
3629
SD S 28.5 352
3630
SD S 28.5 353
3631
SD S 28.5 354
3632
SD S 28.5 355
3633
SD S 28.5 356
3634
SD S 28.5 357
3635
SD S 28.5 358
3636
SD S 28.5 359
teki-suikōron(kaishakugaku) no shiza [A Problem of Pramāṇavārttika 4 (Parārthāṇumāna) (1) Vastubalapravr̥ttānumāna: From "Transzendentale Pragmatik (Hermeneutik)" point of view]. Kōchi
Kōgyōkōtōsenmongakkō Gakujyutsukiyō [Bulletin of Kochi Technical College] 17, 1981(9), 11-24.
Takemura, Shōhō (1956): Jinna-zō "shūyōron" [Narthanban, ronbu ce-chitsu 13 a 5] [A Commentorial Inquiry into
the Original Text of "Pramāṇasamuccaya"]. Ryūkoku Daigaku Ronshū 351/3, 46-61.
Takemura, Shōhō (1957): Shūryōron honbun no chūshakuteki kenkyū (shōzen) [A Commentarial Inquiry into the
Original Text of "Pramāṇasamuccaya"]. Ryūkoku Daigaku Ronshū 354, 1-14.
Takemura, Shōhō (1957): Shūryōron honbun no chūshakuteki kenkyū [A Commentarial Inquiry into the Original
Text of "Pramāṇasamuccaya"]. Ryūkoku Daigaku Ronshū 356, 6-24.
Takemura, Shōhō (1959): Shūryōron honbun no chūshakuteki kenkyū [A Commentarial Inquiry into the Original
Text of "Pramāṇasamuccaya"]. Ryūkoku Daigaku Ronshū 362, 1-17.
Takemura, Shōhō (1953): Chibetto-yaku inrin-kecchakujū no yakkai - kukin no ronrigakuteki imi [The
Hetucakraḍamaru - A Japanese Translation from Tibetan Text with Introductory Notes]. Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū 8-9,
100-110.
Takemura, Shōhō (1951): Shūryōron kenkyū josetsu [A Prolegomena to the Pramāṇasamuccaya]. Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū 6, 32-45.
Takemura, Shōhō (1964): Inmyō ni okeru sanshisahō to sono ime [Buddhist Syllogism and its Pecuriality].
Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū 21, 23-40.
Takemura, Shōhō (1967): Stcherbatsky Bukkyōronrigaku [Japanese translation of the Buddhist Logic by Th.
Stcherbatsky]. Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū 24, 66-81.
Takemura, Shōhō (1975): Nihon ni okeru inmyōgaku [Logik in Japan]. Bukkyō Bunka Kenkyū 14, 78-101.
Takemura, Shōhō (1968): Wen gui no inmyō nisshōrironso - Tonkō shahon no zankan ni tsuite [Wen Guis
Kommentar zum Nyāyapraveśa - Über das unter den Manuskripten von Tun-huang gefundene Exemplar].
Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū 25-26, 163-189.
Tani, Tadashi (1982): "Pramāṇavārttika.4" kaishaku no mondai - Chyōetsuronteki suikoron no shiza [An
interpretation of the Pramāṇavārttika 4 - From the point of view of Transzendentaler Pragmatik]. Indogaku
Takemura, Shōhō (1957): Chibetto yaku "shūryōron" no tekisuto hihan - "Inmyō shōrimonron" to no renkan ni oite
[Kritik des Textes der tibetischen Version des Pramāṇasamuccaya - Mit Bezug auf Nyāyamukha]. Indogaku
144
(14.07.2011)
3288
SD S 28.5 36
3637
SD S 28.5 360
3638
SD S 28.5 361
3639
SD S 28.5 362
3640
SD S 28.5 363
3641
SD S 28.5 364
3642
SD S 28.5 365
3643
SD S 28.5 366
3644
SD S 28.5 367
3645
SD S 28.5 368
3646
SD S 28.5 369
3289
SD S 28.5 37
3647
SD S 28.5 370
Steinkellner, Ernst (1971): Wirklichkeit und Begriff bei Dharmakīrti. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens 15,
179-211.
Tamaru, Toshiaki (1978): Jitāri no Anekāntavādanirāsa [On Jitāri's Anekāntavādanirāsa]. Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū 34,
22-40.
Takemura, Shōhō (1953): Bukkyōronrigaku no seikaku [Characteristics of Buddhist Logic]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Takagi, Shingen (1961): Yogabhāṣya to Dignāga to no kankei [The Relation between the Yoga-bhāṣya and Dignāga].
Takemura, Shōhō (1958): Seshin no ronrisho ni tsuite - "Seisōron" (Rtsod-pa sgrub-pa) no kizoku o megutte [On the
Logical Works of Vasubandhu]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 7/1, 237240.
Tani, Tadashi (1983): Fragen zur Interpretation der Prasaṅgasādhana - Die strukturelle Transformation des logischen
Systems in der Prasaṅgasādhana. Forschungsberichte des Technischen College Kochi 19, 15-30.
Ui, Hakuju and Watanabe, Shōkō: Indo no ronrigaku [Indische Logik]. In: Sekai Seishinshi no Shomondai: 7 (Sekai
Seishinshi Kōza). Tōkyō, 145-174.
Yamazaki, Tsugihiko (1954): Chishikironteki tachiba ni okeru "mu" no rikai [Verständnis von abhāva vom
erkenntnistheoretischen Standpunkt aus]. IN: Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Ronshū - Miyamoto Shōson Kyōju Kanreki
Kinen Ronbunshō. Tōkyō, 65-74.
Yamazaki, Tsugihiko (1955): Yogi-jñāna. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies]
3/2, 740-742.
Yamaori, Tetsuo (1958): Indo no ronrigaku oyobi shigaku ni okeru hiyu no mondai [On Metaphers Appearing in
Indian Logic and Poetics]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 7/1, 180-181.
Asumoto, Tōru (1953): Sekenteki shinri no kyōgo-gesshō no Jinna-gakuha-hihan o chūshin toshite [Candrakīrti's
Critique of Dignāga School]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 2/1, 222-225.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1972): New Sanskrit-Fragments of Pramāṇaviniścayaḥ, First Chapter. Wiener Zeitschrift für die
Kunde Südasiens 16, 199-206.
Yasumoto, Tōru (1953): Gesshō no Bukkyōronrigakuha hihan [Candrakīrti's Critique of Buddhist Logicians].
145
(14.07.2011)
3648
SD S 28.5 371
3649
SD S 28.5 372a
3650
SD S 28.5 372b
3651
SD S 28.5 373
3652
SD S 28.5 375
3653
SD S 28.5 376
3654
SD S 28.5 377
3655
SD S 28.5 378
3656
SD S 28.5 379
3290
SD S 28.5 38
3657
SD S 28.5 380
3658
SD S 28.5 381a
3659
SD S 28.5 381b
3660
SD S 28.5 382
3661
SD S 28.5 383
Yamaguchi, Eshō (1953): Shin-inmyōronshiki no seiritsukonkyo ni tsuite [The Formative Basis of the New
Hetuvidya Logic]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 1/2, 495-497.
Yamagami, Tensen (1908): Bukkyō-ronri no kenkyū to chibetto-zōkyō [The study of Buddhist logic and the Tibetan
Tripiṭaka]. Wayūshi 12 (= no. 160), 113-120.
Yamagami, Tensen (1910): Bukkyō-ronri no kenkyū to chibetto-zōkyō [The study of Buddhist logic and the Tibetan
Tripiṭaka]. Wayūshi 14 (= no. 172), 875-890.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1985): Miszellen zur erkenntnistheoretisch-logischen Schule des Buddhismus. V. A Page
Missing From the Editions of Śāntarakṣita's Vādanyāyaṭīkā. WZKS 29, 211-213.
Hattori, Masaaki (1983): Review: Hiromasa Tosaki, Bukkyō Ninshikiron no Kenkyū - Hosshō-cho Pramāṇavārttika
no Genryō-ron [A Study of Buddhist Epistemology - The Theory of Perception in the Pramāṇavārttika of
Dharmakīrti], Part 1. Tokyo: Daitō Shuppanasha, 1979. IIJ 25, 58-61.
Yaita, Hideomi (1986): Tarkarahasya ni mieru in-yō-bun [Im Tarkarahasya zu findende Zitate]. Sankō Bunka
Kenkyūjo Nenpō 16, 17-30.
Sharma, Dhirendra (1965-1966): Epistemological negative dialectics of Indian logic - abhāva versus anupalabdhi. IIJ
9, 291-300.
Ōmae, Futoshi (1984): Shōsō nonin shiki ni tsuite [On liṅgavijñāna]. Nishi Nippon Shū Kyōgaku Zasshi [Journal of
Nishi-Nippon Association for the History of Religions] 7, 16-19.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1981): Miszellen zur erkenntnistheoretisch-logischen Schule des Buddhismus III. Zur Liste von
sechzehn Arten der Nichtbeobachtung. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens 25, 213-216.
steinkellner, Ernst (1963): Zur Zitierweise Kamalaśīla's. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Süd- und Ostasiens 7, 116150.
Bühnemann, Gudrun (1983): Tarkarahasya and Vādarahasya. WZKS 27, 185-190.
Yaita, Hideomi (1985): On anupalabdhi, annotated translation of Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttikavr̥tti (1). Journal of
the Graduate School of Taishō University [Taishō Daigaku Daigakuin Kenkyū Ronshū] 9, 216-199.
Yaita, Hideomi (1985): On anupalabdhi, annotated translation of Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttikavr̥tti (2). Journal of
Chisan Studies [Chisan Gakuhō] 34, 1-14.
Franco, Eli (1984): On the Interpretation of Pramāṇasamuccaya(vr̥tti) 1, 3d. JIP 12, 389-400.
Kimura, Toshihiko (1985): Pramāṇavārttikam II.10. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 34/1, 357-351.
146
(14.07.2011)
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
Tillemans, Tom J. F. (1984): Sur le parārthānumāna en logique bouddhique. Asiatische Studien/Études Asiatiques
38/2, 73-99.
Much, Michael Torsten (1986): Dharmakīrti's definition of "points of defeat" (nigrahasthāna). Buddhist Logic and
SD S 28.5 385 Epistemology. Studies in the Buddhist Analysis of Inference and Language. Ed. by B.K. Matilal and R.D. Evans, D.
Reidel Publishing Company, 133-142.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1984): Miszellen zur erkenntnistheoretisch-logischen Schule des Buddhismus. IV. Candragomin,
SD S 28.5 386
der Autor des Nyāyasiddhyāloka. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens 28, 177-178.
Kimura, Toshihiko (1970): Shōri Katsurongakuha no Yūshinron ni taisuru Bukkyōronrigakuhan no hihan SD S 28.5 387a
Dharmakīrti ni okeru. Bunka 34/3, 70-101 (224-255).
Kimura, Toshihiko (1970): Shōri Katsurongakuha no Yūshinron ni taisuru Bukkyōronrigakuhan no hihan SD S 28.5 387b
Śāntarakṣita ni okeru. Shūkyō Kenkyū 213, 71-89 (199-217).
Katsura, Shōryū (1986): Indo ronrigaku ni okeru henjyū gainen no seisei to hatten - Carakasaṃhitākara Dharmakīrti
SD S 28.5 388
made. Hiroshima Daigaku Bungakubu Kiyō 45, 1-122.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1985): On a newly identified manuscript of the Hetubinduṭīkā in the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
SD S 28.5 389
Journal of the Asiatic Society 27/4, 78-83.
SD S 28.5 390 Steinkellner, Ernst (1984): Svabhāvapratibandha again. Acta Indologica 6, 457-476.
Hishida, Kunio (1970): Kazu (saṅkhyā) hihan ni tsuite [On the criticism of saṅkhyā - Translation of TS v.639-646
SD S 28.5 391
into Japanese]. Tōkai Bukkyō [Journal of the Tokai Asssociation of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 14-15, 74-62.
Ogawa, Hideyo (1981): Jñānaśrīmitra no Apoha ron [The Apoha theory of Jñānaśrīmitra]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
SD S 28.5 392
Kawasaki, Shinjō (1975): Hō o shiru hitoha ronzai suru ka - Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru Bukkyō Mīmāṃsāgakuha no
ronso [Gibt es einen Menschen, der den Dharma versteht ? Der Buddhismus im Tattvasaṃgraha und die Kontroverse
SD S 28.5 393
mit der Mīmāṃsā-Schule]. In: Hirakawa Akira Hakushi Kanreki Kinen Ronshū, Bukkyō ni okeru Hō no Kenkyū.
Tōkyō: Shunjūsha, 267-289.
SD S 28.5 395 Shastri, Nivas (1968-1971): Ācārya Īśvarasena: A historical and philosophical study. Bhāratī 12-14, 324-330.
Agrawal, Madan Mohan (1983): The Buddhist doctrine of Apoha. Presented at The 31st International Congress of
SD S 28.5 396 Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture),1-7
(typescript).
SD S 28.5 397 Mikogami, Eshō (1983): Śubhagupta's Criticism of the Vāsanā Theory. Presented at The 31st International Congress
SD S 28.5 384
147
(14.07.2011)
3677
3678
SD S 28.5 398
SD S 28.5 399
3247
SD S 28.5 4
3291
SD S 28.5 40
3679
SD S 28.5 400
3680
SD S 28.5 400
3681
SD S 28.5 401
3682
SD S 28.5 402
3683
SD S 28.5 403
3684
SD S 28.5 404
3685
SD S 28.5 405
3686
SD S 28.5 406
3687
SD S 28.5 407
3688
SD S 28.5 408
of Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture), 26
pages (typescript).
Wayman, Alex (1985): Ratnākaraśānti's Antarvyāptisamarthana. Journal of the Asiatic Society 27/2, 31-44.
Ui, Hakuju (1921): Inmyō Nisshōriron kadai [Introduction to Nyāyapraveśa]. Kokuyaku Daizōkyō Ronbu 15, 1-65.
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1955): A refutation of solipsism (annotated translation of Saṃtānāntarasiddhi). Journal of the
Greater India Society 14/1-2, 1-32.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1972): Besprechung: A.C. Senape McDermott, On Eleventh-Century Buddhist Logic of ,Exists`.
Ratnakīrti's Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi Vyatirekātmikā. Edited with Introduction, Translation, and Notes. DordrechtHolland: D. Reidel Publishing Company, 1969. Indo-Iranian Journal 14, 115-118.
Yaita, Hideomi (1987): Dharmakīrti on the Authority of Buddhist Scriptures (āgama) - an annotated translation of the
Pramāṇavārtika-svavr̥ttiḥ ad v. 213-217. Nanto Bukkyō 58, 1-17.
Miyasaka, Yūshō (1965): Śāntarakṣita no tsutaeru yuibutsuron tetsugaku - Tattvasaṃgrahapañjikā. Chapt. 22 o
chūshin to shita [Lokāyata theory as Found on Śāntarakṣita's Tattvasaṃgraha chapt. 22]. Mikkyō Bunka 71-72, 122128.
Watanabe, Shigeaki (1987): Śubhagupta's Sarvajñasiddhikārikā. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō 10, 55-74.
Wayman, Alex (1987): Delvings in Logic. Post-graduate and Research Department Series 27 (Acharya Dharmananda
Kosambi Memorial Lectures - Second series). Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, 1-48.
Ichigo, Masamichi (1985): Dharmakīrti to Śāntarakṣita. In: Buddhism and Its Relation to Other Religions. Essays in
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1984): Jitāri no saininshiki hihan. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 33/1, 333-330 (83-86).
Sankaranarayanan, S. (1986): Date of Dignāga - Fresh Light. Deyadharma Studies in Memory of Dr. D.C. Sircar, Sri
Garib Dass Oriental Series 33. Ed. by Gouriswar Bhattacharya. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications, 201-208.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1986): "Dharmakīrti-ha chūkanronsha de aru" [Dharmakīrti is a Mādhyamika]. Bukkyō Ronsō
[Review of Buddhism] 30, 110-113.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1985): ,Jitāri to Prajñākaramati` - Jitāri no "yūshinron hihan" [Jitāri und Prajñākaramati - Jitāri's
Kritik des Īśvaravāda]. Mikkyō Bunka [Quarterly Reports on Esoteric Buddhsim] 152, 96-74.
Ono, Motoi (1983): "Daijōshōgongyōron" ni okeru pudgala hihan [Kritik des Pudgala im Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra].
Hikaku Shisō no Michi 2, 42-43.
148
(14.07.2011)
3689
SD S 28.5 409
3292
SD S 28.5 41
3690
SD S 28.5 410
3691
SD S 28.5 411
3692
SD S 28.5 412
3693
SD S 28.5 413
3694
SD S 28.5 414
3695
SD S 28.5 415
3696
SD S 28.5 416
3697
SD S 28.5 417
3698
SD S 28.5 417
3699
SD S 28.5 417
3700
SD S 28.5 418
3293
SD S 28.5 42
3701
SD S 28.5 420
Ono, Motoi (1984): Dharmakīrti ni okeru kotoba to ronri [Sprache und Logik bei Dharmakīrti]. Hikaku Shisō no
Michi 3, 42-46.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1974): On the Interpretation of the Svabhāvahetuḥ. WZKS 18, 117-129.
Ono, Motoi (1986): Dharmakīrti ni okeru shuchō-meidai no teigi ni tsuite [Über die pakṣa-Definition bei
Dharmakīrti]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 34/2, 850-847 (109-112).
Ono, Motoi (1986): Dharmakīrti no seiten-kan [Dharmakīrti's Auffassung der Überlieferung]. Shūkyō Kenkyū 268,
133-135.
Ono, Motoi (1986): Pramāṇaviniścaya ni okeru shuseijin sonzai ronshō hihan [Die Kritik des Beweisses für die
Existenz des Īśvara im Pramāṇaviniścaya]. Hikaku Shisō no Michi 5, 65-71.
Ono, Motoi (1985): Dharmakīrti no kuki-in kaishaku [Dharmakīrti's Erklärung der Neun Gründe]. Hikaku Shisō no
Michi 4, 81-85.
Wayman, Alex (1985): Bhartr̥hari Citations in Kamalaśīla's Commentary on Tattvasaṃgraha. Proceedings of the
Fifth World Sanskrit Conference - Varanasi, India: October 21-26, 1981. Ed. R.N. Dandekar, P.D. Navathe, New
Delhi: Rashtriya Sanskrit Sansthan, 699-705.
Katsura, Shōryū (1987): Kozen chibetto to go dōshi kōzō no kenkyū. Shōwa 60-61 Nendo Kasaku Kenkyū hihojoki
(i - Kenkyū C). 1-50.
Katsura, Shōryū (1986): On the Origin and Development of the concept of vyāpti in Indian Logic. Hiroshima
Tetsugakukai 38, 1-16.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1984): The Sugatamatavibhaṅgabhāṣya of Jitāri (I). Kōbe Joshi Daigaku Kiyō Bungaku Bunen
(Bulletin of Kobe Women's University) 17/1, 77-107.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1985): The Sugatamatavibhaṅgabhāṣya of Jitāri (II). Kōbe Joshi Daigaku Kiyō Bungaku Bunen
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1986): The Sugatamatavibhaṅgabhāṣya of Jitāri (III). Kōbe Joshi Daigaku Kiyō Bungaku Bunen
Katsura, Shoryu (1986): Svabhāvapratibandha Revisited. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [ĪBK Indogaku
Vetter, Tilmann (1968): Das Problem des metaphysischen Beweises in der logisch-erkenntnitheoretischem Periode
der indischen Philosophie. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 118, 351-356.
Tillemans, Tom J. F. (1986): Dharmakīrti, Āryadeva and Dharmapāla on Scriptural Authority. Hiroshima Tetsugaku149
(14.07.2011)
3702
SD S 28.5 421
3703
3704
3705
SD S 28.5 422
SD S 28.5 423
SD S 28.5 424
3706
SD S 28.5 425
3707
SD S 28.5 426
3708
SD S 28.5 427
3709
SD S 28.5 428
3710
SD S 28.5 429
3294
SD S 28.5 43
3711
3712
SD S 28.5 430
SD S 28.5 431
3713
SD S 28.5 432
3714
3715
SD S 28.5 433
SD S 28.5 434
3716
SD S 28.5 435
3717
SD S 28.5 436
kai (Felicitation Volume for Prof. A. Uno and K. Oguna) 38, 31-47.
Sharma, Ramesh Kumar (1985): Dharmakīrti on the existence of other minds. Journal of Indian Philosophy 13, 5571.
Siderits, Mark (1985): Word meaning, sentence meaning, and apoha. JIP 13, 133-151.
Reat, Noble Ross (1985): A Buddhist Proof for the Existence of God. JIP 13, 265-272.
Gupta, Rita (1985): Apoha and the nominalist/conceptualist controversy. JIP 13, 383-398.
Franco, Eli (1986): Once again on Dharmakīrti's deviation from Dignāga on pratyakṣābhāsa. Journal of Indian
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1987): Review: Amar Singh, The Heart of Buddhist Philosophy - Diṅnāga and Dharmakīrti. New
Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal Publishers, 1984. IIJ 30, 139-146.
Kalupahana, David J. (1970): Diṅnāga's theory of immaterialism. Philosophy East and West 20, 121-128.
Daye, Douglas Dunsmore (1973): Review: Richard S.Y. Chi: Buddhist Formal Logic. London: Royal Asiatic Society
of Great Britain and Ireland, 1969. Philosophy East and West 23/4, 525-535.
Daye, Douglas Dunsmore (1976): Review: Nagin J. Shah: Akalaṅka's Criticism of Dharmakīrti's Philosophy - A
Study. Ahmedabad: L.D. Institute of Indology, 1967. Philosophy East and West 26/4, 480-481.
Stcherbatskoï, Th. de (1904): Rapports entre la Théorie Bouddhique de la Connaissance et l'enseignement des autres
Écoles philosophiques de l'inde. Le Muséon N.S. 5, 129-171.
Chinchore, Mangala (1987): Some Thoughts on Significant Contributions of Buddhist Logicians. JIP 15/2, 155-171.
Phillips, Stephen H. (1987): Dharmakīrti on Sensation and Causal Efficiency. JIP 15/3, 231-259.
Payne, R. K. (1987): The Theory of Meaning in Buddhist Logicians: The Historical and Intellectual Context of
Apoha. JIP 15/3, 261-284.
Hayes, Richard P. (1987): On the Reinterpretation of Dharmakīrti's Svabhāvahetu. JIP 15/4, 319-332.
Jackson, Roger (1986): Dharmakīrti's refutation of theism. Philosophy East and West 36/4, 315-348.
Roth, Gustav (1980): A lost passage of Śāntarakṣita's Sanskrit commentary on Dharmakīrti's Vādanyāya. In:
Proceedings and Papers of the Second Conference of the International Association of Buddhist Studies, Nalanda,
from the 17th to 19th January 1980, 126-129.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1980): Sahôpalambha-niyama [engl.]. Journal of Sōtō Sect Research Fellows [Sōtōshū Kenkyūin
Kenkyūsei Kenkyūkiyō] 12, 298-265 (1-34).
150
(14.07.2011)
3718
SD S 28.5 437
3719
SD S 28.5 438
3720
SD S 28.5 439
3721
SD S 28.5 440
3722
SD S 28.5 441
3723
SD S 28.5 442
3724
SD S 28.5 443
3725
SD S 28.5 444a
3726
SD S 28.5 444b
3727
SD S 28.5 444c
3728
SD S 28.5 444d
Frauwallner, Erich (1957): Review: Tripiṭakāchārya Rāhula Sānkr̥ityāyana (ed.), Pramāṇavārtikabhāshyam or
Vārtikālaṅkāraḥ of Prajñākaragupta (Being a Commentary on Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārtikam). Deciphered and
edited by T. R. Sānkr̥ityāyana (Tibetan Sanskrit Works Series 1). Patna: Kashi Prasad Jayaswal Research Institute,
Regamey, Constantin (1955): Besprechung: Paul Hacker, Vivarta. Studien zur Geschichte der illusionistischen
Kosmologie und Erkenntnistheorie der Inder. Mainz: Verlag der Akademie d. Wiss. u. d. Literatur, in Komm. Fr.
Steiner, Wiesbaden 1953. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 3-4 (50. Jg.), Spalten 153-155.
Suganuma, Akira (1963): On Self-cognition (svasaṃvedana) in the Tattvasaṃgraha. Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Tani, Tadashi (1987): The Problem of Interpretation on Pramāṇaviniścaya III AD VV. 1-3 - with the text and a
translation. Bulletin of The Kochi National College of Technology [Kochi Kogyō Kōtō Senmon Gakkō Gakujutsu
Kiyō] 26, 1-16.
Tani, Tadashi (1986): The problem of interpretatin on Pramāṇaviniścaya 3 ad vv. 4-21 - With the text and a
Kiyō] 25, 1-16.
Kiyō] 27, 1-17.
Tani, Tadashi (1981): Pramāṇavārttika.4 (Parārthānumāna) no mondai (1) Vastubalapravr̥ttānumāna; chōetsuronteki
suikōron (kaishakugaku) no shiza [A Problem of Pramāṇavārttika 4 (Parārthānumāna) (1) Vastubalapravr̥ttānumāna: From "Transzendentale Pragmatik (Hermeneutik)" point of view]. Kochi Kogyō Kōtō
Senmon Gakkō Gakujutsu Kiyō [Bulletin of The Kochi National College of Technology] 17, 11-24.
Tani, Tadashi (1987): Gödel to Dharmakīrti - ,Fukanzenseiteiri` to ,kū` [Incompleteness theory and śūnyatā].
Shunshū 290, 21-24.
Shunshū 291, 19-22.
Shunshū 292, 23-26.
Shunshū 294, 25-28.
151
(14.07.2011)
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3296
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
1
3740
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1985): Dharmottara and Śāntarakṣita: On Śābdapramāṇa [jap.]. In: Buddhism and Its Relation to
SD S 28.5 445 Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 273284.
Namai, Chishō (1987): Kōki Bukkyōto ni yoru Bārhaspatya hihan (4) - TS ni okeru Svabhāvavāda hihan - Āryaśūra
no muinron-hihan to kōki Bukkyōto ni yoru tenkei [Kritik der Bārhaspatya nach den späteren Buddhisten (4) - Kritik
SD S 28.5 446
des Svabhāvavāda im TS - Kritik des ahetukavāda bei Āryaśūra und die Entwicklung in den anderen buddhistischen
Schulen]. Kōyasan Daigaku Ronsō 22, 87-126.
SD S 28.5 447 Ono, Motoi (1987): Dharmakīrti no gigi-ronshōin (hetvābhāsa) setsu. Bukkyōgaku 21, 1-21.
SD S 28.5 448 Yamamoto, Kazuhiko (1987): ,Nonerroneousìn Dharmakīrti's Definition of Perception. IBK 36/1, 471-469 (11-13).
Inami, Masahiro (1987): Dharmakīrti ni okeru ,ingakankei no kettei` [Die Bestimmung der Verbindung von Ursache
SD S 28.5 449
und Wirkung bei Dharmakīrti]. Tetsugaku 39, 131-147.
Frauwallner, E. (1933): Dignāga und anderes. In: Festschrift Moriz Winternitz 1863 - 23. Dezember 1933. Hsg. von
SD S 28.5 45
Otto Stein und Wilhelm Gampert. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz Verlag, 237-242.
Inami, Masahiro (1986): Dharmakīrti no ,jihi no shūshū` no giron [Die Auseinandersetzung über ;Übung des
SD S 28.5 450 Mitleids` bei Dharmakīrti]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 35/1, 365-361
(137-141).
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1986): Hōshō-cho "Pramāṇaviniścaya" 1 genryū (chikaku) ron no wayaku (1) [An annotated
SD S 28.5 451
translation of the Pramāṇaviniścya, Chapt. 1(1)]. Tetsugaku Nenpō 45, 1-8.
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1987): Hōshō-cho "Pramāṇaviniścaya" 1 genryū (chikaku) ron no wayaku (2) [An annotated
SD S 28.5 451b
translation of the Pramāṇaviniścya, Chapt. 1(2)]. Tetsugaku Nenpō 46, 1-12.
Shirasaki, Kenjō (1983): Jitāri no "Funen-jitsuzai-ron-hihan" [Japanese translation of Jitāri's Jātinirākr̥ti]. Bukkyōshi
SD S 28.5 452
Kenkyū 1, 1-29.
Watanabe, Shigeaki (1988): Tattvasaṅgraha 26. kk 3247-3261 et kk 3622-3646. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō
SD S 28.5 453
11, 501-532.
SD S 28.5 454 Steinkellner, Ernst (1988): Remarks on niścitagrahaṇa. Serie Orientale Roma 56/3, 1427-1444.
Yaita, Hideomi (1988): Dharmakīrti on the person free from faults, annotated translation of the
SD S 28.5 455
Pramāṇavārttikasvavṛttiḥ ad v. 218-223. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyōsho Kiyō 11, 433-445.
Oetke, Claus (o.J.): Bemerkungen zur buddhistischen Doktrin der Momentanheit des Seienden. Dharmakīrtis
SD S 28.5 456
sattvānumānam. 74 pages (typescript).
152
(14.07.2011)
3741
SD S 28.5 457
6
SD S 28.5 458
3742
SD S 28.5 459
3297
SD S 28.5 46
3743
SD S 28.5 460
3744
SD S 28.5 461
3745
SD S 28.5 462
3746
SD S 28.5 463
3747
SD S 28.5 464
3748
SD S 28.5 465
3749
SD S 28.5 466
3750
SD S 28.5 467
Watanabe, Shigeaki (1976): ,Ryōkyōshaku` sōgon ni okeru ryō no teigi. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō 1, 387400.
Wakahara, Yushō (1988): Mantra no kōka to zenchisha, Pramāṇavārttikasvavṛtti kenkyū (1) (vv. 292-311) [Wirkung
des Mantra und Allwissendheit. PV.Studien (1)]. Bukkyō Shigaku Kenkyū [Journal of the History of Buddhism] 31,
1-27.
Kimura, Seiji (1983): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru Sarvajña ronsō [der Sarvajña-Beweis im Tattvasaṃgraha].
Komazawa Daigaku Daigakuin Bukkyōgaku Kenkyūkai Nenpō 16, 1-7.
McDermott, Charlene (1977): A comparative investigation of the awareness of duḥkha. Philosophy East and West
27/4, 433-448.
Nakamura, Hajime (repr.1981): Śāntarakṣita oyobi Kamalaśīla no tsutaeru Vedānta tetsugaku [Vedāntische
Philosophie überliefert von Śāntarakṣita und Kamalaśīla (Puruṣārthaparīkṣā und AupaniṣadakalpitaparīkṣāAbschnitte ins Japanische übersetzt)]. In: Nakamura Hajime, Shoki no Vedānta tetsugaku. Tōkyō 1950 (repr. 1981),
350-403.
Nakamura, Hajime (1954): "Shinrikōyō" no Vedāntasetsu [A Note on Pre-Śaṅkara Vedānta Philosophy - The
Vedāntic Portions of the Tattvasaṃgraha by Śāntarakṣita]. Ōkurayama Gakuin Kiyō 1, 1-13.
Sasaki, Genjun (1974): Jitsugiyōshūshaku - sanji bunsekishō yakukai [Tattvasaṃgrahapañjikā - japanische
Übersetzung und Anmerkungen zur Traikālyaparīkṣā]. In: Sasaki Genjun, Bukkyō ni okeru jikanron no kenkyū.
Tōkyō, 285-319.
Nakamura, Hajime (repr. 1981): Übersetzung von Tattvasaṃgraha 5 (Śabdabrahmaparīkṣā) und TSP [jap.]. In:
Nakamura Hajime, Kotoba bo keijijōgaku. Tōkyō 1950 (repr. 1981), 65-111.
Suganuma, Akira (1981): "Shōshinjitsuron" gaikyō hihanshō yakuchū (1) [Übersetzung mit Anmerkungen der
Bahirarthaparīkṣā des Tattvasaṃgraha]. In: Katsumata Shunkyō, kakushi koki kinen, Daijō bukkyōkara mikkyō e.
Tōkyō, 573-585.
Hishida, Kunio (1983): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru ubun - Bubunron hihan [Kritik der avayavin-avayava-Theorie im
Tattvasaṃgraha]. Tōkai Bukkyō 28, 93-82.
Kimura, Seiji (1984): Kōkibukkyō ni okeru ushinron hihan ni tsuite [Zur Kritik der Lehre von der Existenz Gottes im
späten Buddhismus]. Komazawa Daigaku Bukkyō Gakubu Ronshū 15, 359-347.
Andō, Yoshinori (1984): Yuishikisei-ronshō ni kansuru ichi-kōsatsu - Anekāntajayapatākā to Tattvasaṃgraha o
chūshin ni [Eine Untersuchung zum Beweis der Vijñaptimātratā - Zu Anekāntajayapatākā und Tattvasaṃgraha].
Sōtōshū Kenkyūin Kenkyūsei Kenkyūkiyō 16, 313-290.
153
(14.07.2011)
3751
SD S 28.5 468
3752
SD S 28.5 469
3298
SD S 28.5 47
3753
SD S 28.5 470
3754
SD S 28.5 471
3755
SD S 28.5 472
3756
SD S 28.5 473
3757
SD S 28.5 474
3758
SD S 28.5 475
3759
SD S 28.5 476
3760
SD S 28.5 477
3761
SD S 28.5 478
3762
SD S 28.5 479
3299
SD S 28.5 48
Ichigo, Masamichi (1982): Yugagyō-Chūgan-ha [Die Yogācāra-Madhyamaka-Lehre]. Kōza Daijō Bukkyō 7 Chūgan shisō, 175-215.
Hirakawa, Akira (1979): Indo Bukkyōshi gekan [Geschichte des indischen Buddhismus Bd. 2] Tōkyō, 211-215.
Brooks, Richard (1977): Review: Raja Ram Dravid, The Problem of Universals in Indian Philosophy. Foreword by
T.R.V. Murti. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1972. Philosophy East and West 27/1, 85-95.
Yasumoto, Tōru (1976): Tōyōronri no kōzō - Nyāyagakuha no kenkyū [die Strukture der östlichen Logik - Beitrag
zur Nyāya-Schule]. Tōkyō, 88-94.
Suganuma, Akira 81961): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru shikisetsu ni tsuite [Zur Lehre von der Erkenntnis im
Tattvasaṃgraha]. Shūkyū Kenkyū 170, 82-83.
Watanabe, Shōkō (repr. 1982): Bukkyōronrigakuha to setsunametsusetsu no reonshō [Die logische Schule des
Buddhismus und der Augenblicklichkeitsbeweis]. Tetsugaku Nenpō 14 (1953), 87-100; repr. in : Watanabe Shōkō
Bukkyō Ronsō. Tōkyō, 1982, 25-38.
Ihara, Shōren (1951): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru apoha-setsu ni tsuite [Zur apoha-Lehre im Tattvasaṃgraha]. Bunka
15/1, 14-29.
Kitagawa, Hidenori (1974): Chūki-daijōbukkyō no ronrigaku [Die Logik des Mahāyāna-Buddhismus der mittleren
Periode]. Kōza Bukkyō Shisō 2, 189-241.
Ihara, Shōren (1953): Jinna ni okeru gengo to sonzai no mondai [Das Problem von Sprache und Sein bei Dignāga].
Kyūshū Daigaku Tetsugaku Nenpō 14, 101-127.
Hasuba, Kenshō (1955): Shōshukaku ni yoru Inryōron no jigenryō-kaishaku ni tsuite [Zur Interpretation der
Scheinwahrnehmung im Pramāṇasamuccaya nach Jinendrabuddhi]. In: Studies in Indology and Buddhology.
Presented in Honour of Professor Susumu Yamaguchi on the Occasion of his Sixtieth Birthday. Kyoto, 205-212.
Ui, Hakuju (1950): Werke von Dignāga [jap.]. In: Tōyō no Ronri [Nyāyamukha-Überblick] (= TTD vol.18 no.15).
Tōkyō, 119-217.
Nakamura, Hajime (repr. 1981): Zur Datierung Śāntarakṣita's [jap.]. In: Nakamura Hajime, Shoki no Vedāntatetsugaku. Tōkyō 1950 (repr. 1981), 109-113.
Suganuma, Akira (1963): Tattvasaṃgraha Bahirarthaparīkṣā ni okeru bucchi no mondai [Die Frage des buddhajñāna
in der Bahirarthaparīkṣā des Tattvasaṃgraha]. Shūkyō Kenkyū 176, 92-93.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1931): Notes on the Nyāya-praveśa by Śaṅkaraswāmin. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 381412.
154
(14.07.2011)
3763
SD S 28.5 480
3764
SD S 28.5 481
3765
SD S 28.5 482
3766
SD S 28.5 483
3767
SD S 28.5 484
3768
SD S 28.5 485
3770
SD S 28.5 486
3769
SD S 28.5 487
3771
SD S 28.5 489
3300
SD S 28.5 49
3772
SD S 28.5 490
Naitō, Akifumi (1983): TS(P) ni okeru ātman-setsu hihan (1) - Sāmkhyā gakuha no kōsō suru ātman-setsu (1) [Kritik
der ātman-Lehre in TS(P) (1) - Über die ātman-Lehre der Sāṃkhya-Schule (1)]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
Naitō, Akifumi (1984): TS(P) ni okeru ātman-setsu hihan (1) - Sāmkhyā gakuha no kōsō suru ātman-setsu (2) [Kritik
der ātman-Lehre in TS(P) (1) - Über die ātman-Lehre der Sāṃkhya-Schule (2)]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
Naitō, Akifumi (1983): TS(P) ni okeru ātman-setsu hihan (1) - Sāmkhyā gakuha no kōsō suru ātman-setsu o megutte
(3) [Kritik der ātman-Lehre in TS(P) (1) - Über die ātman-Lehre der Sāṃkhya-Schule (3)]. Ryūkoku Daigaku
Daigakuin Kiyō 5, 1-26.
Naitō, Akifumi (1984): TS(P) ni okeru ātman-setsu hihan (2) - Pudgala-setsu o megutte (1) [Kritik der ātman-Lehre
in TS(P) (2) - Über die pudgala-Lehre (1)]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies]
33/1, 140-141.
Naitō, Akifumi (1985): TS(P) ni okeru ātman-setsu hihan (2) - Pudgala-setsu o megutte (2) [Kritik der ātman-Lehre
in TS(P) (2) - Über die pudgala-Lehre (2)]. Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Buddhist Studies] 41, 20-51.
Naitō, Akifumi (1985): TS(P) ni okeru ātman-setsu hihan (3) - Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika-gakuha no kōsō suru ātman-setsu o
megutte (1) "Pūrva-pakṣa" [Kritik der ātman-Lehre in TS(P) (3) - Über die ātman-Lehre der Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika-Schule
(1) "Pūrvapakṣa"]. Ryūkoku Daigaku Daigakuin Kiyō 7, 1-26.
Naitō, Akifumi (1987): Jakugo-Rengekai no ātman-sonzai ronshō hihan - TS(P) ni okeru ātman-setsu hihan (3) - (2)
toshite [Śāntarakṣita's und Kamalaśīla's Kritik am Beweis der Existenz des ātman - Kritik der ātman-Lehre im
Tattvasaṃgraha (3) - (2)]. Nanto Bukkyō 57, 1-31.
Naitō, Akifumi (1986): Jakugo-Rengekai no muga-setsu yogō - TS(P) ni okeru ātman-setsu hihan (3) [Śāntarakṣita's
und Kamalaśīla's Verteidigung der nairātmya-Lehre - Kritik der ātman-Lehre im Tattvasaṃgraha (3)]. Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū [Journal of Buddhist Studies] 42, 49-77.
Naitō, Akifumi (1987): Muga-setsu o meguru Jakugo -Rengekai to Kumārila no ronsōten - TS(P) ni okeru ātmansetsu hihan (4) - (2) toshite [Streitpunkt zwischen Śāntarakṣita-Kamalaśīla und Kumārila über die nairātmya-Lehre Kritik der ātman-Lehre im Tattvasaṃgraha (4) - (2)]. Ryūkoku Daigaku Daigakuin Kenkyū Kiyō 8, 39-57.
Bhattacharya, V. (1927): The Nyāyapraveśa of Diṅnāga. Indian Historical Quarterly 3, 152-160.
Naitō, Akifumi (1988): Kumārila no ātman-setsuho riron "kubetsu to zuihan" e no hihan - TS(P) ni okeru ātmansetsu hihan (4) - (3) toshite [Kritik der ātman-Lehre von Kumārila "vyāvr̥tti und augama" - Kritik der ātman-Lehre
im Tattvasaṃgraha (4) - (3)]. Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū Kiyō 44, 61-80.
155
(14.07.2011)
173
SD S 28.5 491
176
SD S 28.5 492
179
SD S 28.5 493
3774
SD S 28.5 494
3775
SD S 28.5 495
3776
SD S 28.5 496
3777
SD S 28.5 497
183
SD S 28.5 498
184
SD S 28.5 499
3248
SD S 28.5 5
3301
SD S 28.5 50
550
SD S 28.5 500
Inami, Masahiro (1988): Bukkyō ronrigaku ni okeru "machigatta shuchō" ["pakṣābhāsa" in der buddhistischen
Logik]. Tetsugaku 40, 131-144.
Yamakami, Shōdo (1987): Nyāyabhūṣaṇa no kenkyū (2). Ninshiki Taishō o meguru Bukkyōto to nyāya Gakuha no
Ronsō (1). Nyāyabhūṣaṇa Studies (2), Bhāsarvajña's Refutation of the Buddhist Rejection of an External Object
(bāhyārtha) (1). Kyōto Sangyō Daigaku Ronshū (Acta Humanistica et Scientifica Universitatis Sangio Kyiotiensis)
16/4, Jinbungaku Keiretsu (Humanities Series) 14, 26-55.
Yamakami, Shōdo (1988): Nyāyabhūṣaṇa no kenkyū (3). Ninshiki Taishō o meguru Bukkyōto to nyāya Gakuha no
Ronsō (2). Nyāyabhūṣaṇa Studies (3), Bhāsarvajña's Refutation of the Buddhist Rejection of an External Object
(bāhyārtha) (2). Kyōto Sangyō Daigaku Ronshū (Acta Humanistica et Scientifica Universitatis Sangio Kyiotiensis)
18/1, Jinbungaku Keiretsu 15, 1-25.
Tachikawa, Musashi (1985): Myōho renge kyō no zōji onsha ni yoru tinkō shutsudo shahon dankan niten oboegaki
[The Logical Structure of the Catuṣkoṭis found in the Hua yen wu chiao chang]. Buddhism and Its Relation to Other
Katsura, Shōryō (1981): Vaiśeṣikagakuha no suiriron ni taisuru Dignāga no hihan [Dignāgas Kritik an der
Schlussfolgerungstheorie der Vaiśeṣika-Schule]. Hiroshima Tetsugaku-kai 33, 51-65.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1988): Remarks on niścitagrahaṇa. Serie Orientale Roma 56/3, 1427-1444.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1988): Methodological remarks on the constitution of Sanskrit texts from the Buddhist Pramānatradition. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens 32, 103-129.
Mette, A. (1986): Besprechung: Gudrun Bühnemann, Der allwissende Buddha. Ein Beweis und seine Probleme.
Ratnakīrtis Sarvajñasiddhi, übers. u. kommentiert. Wien: ATBS 1980 (WSTB 4). Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 6
(81. Jg.), Spalten 595-598.
Harada, Waso (1984): Dignāga no aphoha-ron kenkyū nōto (1), "Chishikironshūsei" daigoshō no Sanskrit-danpen o
chūshin ni shite [Studien zur Apoha-Lehre Dignāgas (1), Mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der Sanskrit-Fragmente
des 5. Kapitels des Pramāṇasamuccaya]. Bukkyōgakkai-hō 10, 54-65.
Kajiyama, Yuichi (1961): The Avayavinirākaraṇa of Paṇḍita Aśoka. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies
Tucci, Giuseppe (1928): Is the Nyayapravesa by Dinnaga ? Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 7-13.
Harada, Waso (1985): Dignāga no aphoha-ron kenkyū nōto (2), "Chishikironshūsei" daigoshō no Sanskrit-danpen o
156
(14.07.2011)
551
SD S 28.5 501
552
SD S 28.5 502
553
SD S 28.5 503
554
SD S 28.5 504
556
SD S 28.5 505
558
SD S 28.5 506
559
SD S 28.5 507
560
SD S 28.5 508
561
SD S 28.5 509
3302
SD S 28.5 51
565
SD S 28.5 510
566
SD S 28.5 511
Harada, Waso (1986): Dignāga no aphoha-ron kenkyū nōto (3), "Chishikironshūsei" daiugoshō no Sanskrit-danpen o
Harada, Waso (1987): Bunshō no hyōji taishō toshite no "chokken" to "jikonninshiki" (jyō), Dignāga vs. Bhartṛhari
[Wahrnehmung und Selbstbewußtsein als Ausdruckobjekt des Satzes]. Kōyasan Daigaku Bukkyōgakkai-hō 13, 2239.
Chinchore, Mangala R. (1989): Dharmakīrti on Criteria of Knowledge. Indian Philosophical Quarterly 16/3, 319344.
Yaita, Hideomi (1989): Tarkarahasya kenkyū (I-II). Naritasan Bukkyōkenkyūsho Kiyō 12-13, 75-98, 83-104.
Ōmae, Futoshi (1988): Dharmakīrti no seitenkan, Pramāṇavārttika dai 1 shō oyobi jichū no wayaku (1) [Die Ansicht
von Offenbarung, Japanische übersetzung des Eigenkommentars zu PV I (1)]. Tetsugaku Nenpo (Annual of
Philosophy) 47, 15-36.
von Offenbarung, Japanische übersetzung des Eigenkommentars zu PV I (2)]. Nishinippon Shūgakuzasshi (Journal
of Nishi-Nippon Association for the History of Religions) 10, 12-22.
von Offenbarung, Japanische übersetzung des Eigenkommentars zu PV I (3)]. Tetsugaku Nenpo (Annual of
Philosophy) 48, 53-74.
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1989): Hōshō-cho "Pramāṇaviniścaya I", Genryō (chihaku) ron no wayaku (4) [Dharmakīrtis
PVin I, japanische übersetzung der Wahrnehmungslehre (4)]. Tetsugaku Nenpo 48, 1-18.
Uno, Atsushi (1988): "anvaya" "vyatireka" kō [Eine Betrachtung von anvaya und vyatireka]. Naritasan
Bukkyōkenkyūsho Kiyō 11, 105-127 [with engl. summary.].
Steinkellner, Ernst (1978): Yogische Erkenntnis als Problem im Buddhismus. In: Transzendenzerfahrung,
vollzugshorizont des Heils. Das Problem in indischer und christlicher Tradition. Arbeitsdokumentation eines
Symposiums. Hsg. von Gerhard Oberhammer (Publications of the De Nobile Research Library 5). Wien, 121-134.
Akamatsu, Akihiko (1986): Vidhivādin et Pratiṣedhavdāin: Double aspect présenté par la théorie sémantique du
bouddhisme indien. Zinbun: Memoirs of the Research Institute for Humanistic Studies 21, 67-89.
Akamatsu, Akihiko (1988): Bukkyō gakuha no mugaron ni taisuru hihan, Śabarabhāṣya o chūshin ni. Iwanami Kōza
Tōyō shisō vol. 6. Tōkyō: Iwanami shoten, 258-272.
157
(14.07.2011)
567
SD S 28.5 512
568
SD S 28.5 513
569
SD S 28.5 514
570
SD S 28.5 515
571
SD S 28.5 516
572
SD S 28.5 517
573
SD S 28.5 518
574
SD S 28.5 519
3303
SD S 28.5 52
580
SD S 28.5 520
581
SD S 28.5 521
582
SD S 28.5 522
583
SD S 28.5 523
584
SD S 28.5 524
Mimaki, Katsumi (1987-1988): Bāhyārthasiddhikārikā kk°59-60 de Śubhagupta. Indologica Taurinensia / Professor
Colette Caillat Felicitation Volume 14 , 275-283.
Funayama, Tōru (1988): Dharmakīrti no "honsitsu" ron, bhāva to svabhāva [Die Lehre vom "Wesen" bei
Dharmakīrti, bhāva und svabhāva]. IBK 36/2, 970-967 (16-19).
Iwata, Takashi (1988): Hosshō no jishōshōin (svabhāvahetu) setsu oboe gaki [Notizen zu Dharmakīrtis Auffassung
vom svabhāvahetu]. Tōyō no Shisō to Shūkyō 5, 1-32.
Kamiza, Shiyuharu (1978): Kanshoenron daiichise ni tsuite [Zur k.1 der Ālambanaparīkṣā]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū 27/1, 174-175.
Katsura, Shōryū (1988): Jñānaśrīmitra no apoha-ron [Die Apohalehre des Jñānaśrīmitra]. Bukkyōgaku Seminar 48,
69-80.
Namai, Chisho Mamoru (1988): TS ni okeru zense no ronshō (2), Kōki Bukkyōto ni yoru Bārhaspatya no hihan (V),
honnō aizō to no kigan [Nachweis der Wiedergeburt im TS (2), Kritik der Bārhaspatya bei den späteren Buddhisten
(V), der Ursprung von Instinkt und Liebe und Haß]. MBu 162, 170-127 [Ts 1880-1897].
Mikogami, Eshō (1986): Computer shiyō ni yoru bukkyō bunken no kenkyū (2) [Erforschung buddhistischer Texte
mit der Verwendung von Computern]. Bukkyō Bunka Kenkyūjo Kiyō 25, 43-104 [Tib.-Skt. Wortindex zur
Sāmanya- u. Viśeṣaparīkṣā des Ts und TsP].
Hayes, Richard P. (1984): The question of doctrinalism in the Buddhist epistemologists. Journal of the American
Academy of Religion 52/4, 645-670.
Keith, A. Berriedale (1928): The Authorship of the Nyāyapraveśa. Indian Historical Quarterly 4, 14-22.
Harada, Wasō (1989a): Bunshō no ḥyōjitaishō toshite no 'chokkan'ti `jikoninshiki` (chū) [pratibhā als
Ausdrucksgegenstand des Satzes und svasaṃvedana]. Dignāga vs. Bhartṛhari (1). Kōyasan Daigaku
Bukkyōgakkaihō, 69-83.
Harada, Wasō (1989b): Hyōji, Gani, Kitai no riron (I) [abhidhāna-, ākṣepa und ākāṅkṣā-Theorie]. Dignāga vs.
Bhartṛhari (2). Mikkyō Bunka 165, 84-57.
Mikogami, Eshō (1983): The Problem of the Identification of Particulars in Different Traditions - Disputes between
Buddhist Logicians and Naiyāyikas -. Ryūkoku Daigaku Ronshū 422, 79-105.
Fukuda, Yōichi (1987): Dharmakīrti no ronrigaku ni okeru svabhāvapratibandha no imi ni tsuite [Die Bedeutung des
svabhāvapratibandha in Dharmakīrtis Logik]. IBK 35/2, 888-885.
Fukuda, Yōichi (1986): Keishō-kyogi-ron to `dōji-chikaku-hitsuzensei'-ronshō [Alīkākāravāda und
158
(14.07.2011)
585
SD S 28.5 525
586
SD S 28.5 526
587
SD S 28.5 527
589
SD S 28.5 528
591
SD S 28.5 529
3304
SD S 28.5 53
609
SD S 28.5 530
610
SD S 28.5 531
611
SD S 28.5 532
612
SD S 28.5 533
613
SD S 28.5 534
614
SD S 28.5 535
`sahopalambhaniyama'-Beweis]. Chibetto no Bukkyō to shakai, ed. YAMAGUCHI Zuihō. Tōkyō. 403-430.
Mikogami, Eshō (1989): Bāhyārthasiddhikārikā ni okeru abhrānta to saṃvādin, Pratyakṣābhāsa to kanren shite
[Abhrānta und saṃvādin in der BAS, zur Verbindung mit den pratyakṣābhāsa]. Ryūkoku Daigaku Ronsō, 74-92.
Mikogami, Eshō (1987): Śubhagupta ni yuishikisetstu hihan, ninshikitaishō (ālambana) o megutte [Kritik der
Vijñaptimātratā-Lehre bei Śubhagupta, in Bezug auf den Gegenstand der Erkennntis (ālambana). Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū 43, 481-460.
Inami, Masahiro (19??): Dharmakīrti ni okeru Butsudō [Der buddhistische Weg bei Dharmakīrti]. Nihon Bukkyō
Gakkai Nenpō 54, 59-72.
Harada, Wasō (1989c): Vasubandhi to Dignāga no koshō (1), Vādavidhi to Ālambanaparīkṣā zakkō [Die
Auseinandersetzung zwischen Vasubandhu und Dignāga, einige Gedanken zu Vadavidhi und Ālambanaparīkṣā].
Kōyasan Daigaku Bukkyōgakkaihō, 47-52.
Shimizu, Kōyō (1983): Inga o meguru ronsō, TSP. "Karmaphalasambandhaparīkṣā" shiyaku [Untersuchung der
Kausalität, vorläufige übersetzung der Karmaphalasambandhaparīkṣā der TsP]. NBu 51, 1-35 [Ts 477-545 samt
TsP].
Oberhammer, Gerhard (1964): Gedanken zur historischen Darstellung indischer Logik. Orientalistische
Literaturzeitung 59/1-2, Spalten 5-19.
Wakahara, Yūshō (1989): Dharmakīrti to Śubhagupta, Śrutiparīkṣa oyobi Sarvajñasiddhi ni tsuite [Dharmakīrti und
Śubhagupta, zu ŚP und SS]. IBK 37/2, 838-835.
Katsura, Shōryū (1989): 4 gainen: Apoha-ron chūshinni [4 Begriff: Zur Apoha-lehre]. Indo Bukkyō 3, 135-158.
Watanabe, Shigeaki (1977): Sadvitīyaprayogaḥ, Indo ronrigaku no ichi dammen [Sadvitīyaprayogaḥ, ein Abschnitt
der indischen Logik]. Mikkyōgaku 13-14 (Takai Ryūshū kyōju kanreki kinengō), 194-209.
Watanabe, Shigeaki (1977): Bukkyō ronrigakuha hashinron - Śubhagupta to Śāntarakṣita ano ba-ai [Gottespolemik
der buddhistischen logischen Schule - im Falle von Śubhagupta und Śāntarakṣita]. Tamaki Kōshirō Hakushi Kinen
Ronshū, Hotoke no Kenkyū. Tōkyō, 579-593.
Watanabe, Shigeaki (1976): Shōrimonron chūshakusha, PV 4. 27. shiron [Nyāyamukhaṭīkākāra,ein Versuch über PV
IV 27]. Okuda Jio-sensei Kiju Kinen, Bukkyō shisō ronshū. Tōkyō 1976, 973-985.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1989): Miszellen zur erkenntnistheoretisch-logischen Schule des Buddhismus. VI. A New
Approach towards Improving the Textual Basis for an Understanding of Dignāga's Pramāṇasamuccayavṛtti. VII.
Another Note on pramāṇabhūta. WZKS 33, 177-181.
159
(14.07.2011)
615
SD S 28.5 536
616
SD S 28.5 537
618
SD S 28.5 538
620
SD S 28.5 539
3305
SD S 28.5 54
645
SD S 28.5 540
646
SD S 28.5 541
647
SD S 28.5 542
648
SD S 28.5 543
649
SD S 28.5 544
650
651
SD S 28.5 545
SD S 28.5 546
652
SD S 28.5 547
654
SD S 28.5 548
656
SD S 28.5 549
3306
SD S 28.5 55
Jackson, Roger R. (1988): The Buddha as pramāṇabhūta: Epithets and arguments in the Buddhist "logical" tradition.
JIP 16, 335-365.
Franco, Eli (1989): Review Article: Was the Buddha a Buddha? [Bespr. von: Tilmann Vetter, Der Buddha und seine
Lehre in Dharmakīrtis Pramāṇavārttika. Der Abschnitt über den Buddha und die vier edlen Wahrheiten im
Pramāṇasiddhi-Kapitel. WSTB 12, Wien, 1984]. JIP 17/1, 81-99.
Mikogami, Eshō (1982): Shakairinri to meisō no tetsugaku [Philosophie der Sozialethik und Meditation]. Nihon
Bukkyō Gakkkai Nenpō 47, 73-84.
Katsura, Shōryū (1989): Chikaku handan, giji chikaku, sezokuchi [On Perceptual Judgment]. Indo Tetsugaku to
Bukkyō. Fujita Kōtatsu Hakase Kanreki Kinen Ronshū. Kyōto, 533-553.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1977): Jñānaśrīmitra's Sarvajñasiddhiḥ. Berkeley Buddhist Studies Series, 383-393.
Ota, Shinkai (1985): Dharmakīrti (hosshō) cho "Tadashii ninshiki ni kansuru hyōshaku - jiko suiron shō" oyobi jichū,
wayaku (1), kk, 95-106. SRTDK 31, 175-199.
wayaku (2), kk, 107-123. SRTDK 32, 181-197.
wayaku (3), kk, 124-142. SRTDK 33, 335-353.
wayaku (4), kk, 143-162. SRTDK 34, 1-33.
Ota, Shinkai and Vora, Pradyumna R. (tr.) (198??): A Translation of Pramāṇavārttika I and Svavṛtti (3) [kk. 76-94].
SRTDK ?? ??, 1-22.
Iwata, Takashi (1989): Gengo to ronri [Sprache und Logik]. Iwamami-Koza Tōyō Shisō 10, 186-222.
Mikogami, Eshō (1986): Śubhagupta no Bāhyārthasiddhikārikā. Ryūkoku Daigaku Ronshū 429, 2-44.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1989): Śubhagupta no "Gaikai Jōju Ge" Dai 59-60 Ge [Śubhaguptas Bāhyārthasiddhikārika kk.
59-60]. Indo Tetsugaku Bukkyō, Fujita Kōtatsu Hakase Kanreki Kinen Ronshū, Kyōto, 341-354.
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1989): Hōshō-cho "Pramāṇa-viniścaya" dai issō genryō (Chikaku)-ron no wayaku (3). Indo
Tetsugaku Bukkyō, Fujita Kōtatsu Hakase Kanreki Kinen Ronshū, Kyōto, 327-340.
Iwata, Takashi (1989): "Chishikiron kettaku" (Pramāṇaviniścaya) III (tasha no tame ni suironshō) wayaku kenkyū ad
vv. 64-67 (1). Tōyō no Shisō to Shūkyū 6, 1-33.
Mironov, N. D. (1927): Dignāga's Nyāyapraveśa and Haribhadra's Commentary on it. In: Indiens Kultur, Festgabe
160
(14.07.2011)
669
SD S 28.5 550
670
SD S 28.5 551
671
SD S 28.5 552
672
SD S 28.5 553
673
SD S 28.5 554
674
676
SD S 28.5 555
SD S 28.5 556
677
SD S 28.5 557
680
SD S 28.5 558
682
SD S 28.5 559
3307
SD S 28.5 56
696
SD S 28.5 560
698
SD S 28.5 561
Richard von Garbe (Veröffentlichungen des Indogermanischen Seminares der Universität Erlangen 3). Erlangen, 3746.
Mikogami, Eshō (1983): Śubhagupta no gokumi setsu no yōgo [Die Verteidigung der Atomtheorie bei Śubhagupta].
Bukkyō Bunka Kenkyū Kiyō 22, 1-17.
Bühnemann, Gudrun (1987): Tarkarahasya and Vādarahasya. Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal Thakur
Felicitation Volume. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, 28-34.
Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar (1987): A note on the Buddhist syllogism. Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal
Thakur Felicitation Volume. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, 7-10.
Roth, Gustav (1987): A lost passage of Śāntarakṣita's Sanskrit commentary on Dharmakīrti's Vādanyāya.
Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal Thakur Felicitation Volume. Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, Calcutta, 3-6.
Dreyfus, Georges B.J., Christian Lindtner (1989): The Yogācāra philosophy of Dignāga and Dharmakīrti. Studies in
Central & East Asian Religions 2, 27-52 (209-214).
Tillemans, Tom J.F. (1990): On sapakṣa. JIP 18, 53-79.
Yaita, Hideomi (1989): Tarkarahasya ni okeru Sambandhaparīkṣā. IBK 38/1, 387-385.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1990): Miszellen zur erkenntnistheoretisch-logischen Schule des Buddhismus. VIII. Two New
Fragments from the Vṛtti on Pramāṇasamuccaya I 23b - AṄSupplement to MESB V. WZKS 34, 209-210.
Namai, Mamoru (1990): Kōki Bukkyō ni yoru Bārhaspatya hihan (VII): Śāntarakṣita ni yoru kyomuron hihan [Kritik
der Bārhaspatya nach den späteren Buddhisten VII, Kritik des Nihilismus nach Ś.]. Kōyasan Daigaku Ronsō 25, 5586.
Namai, Mamoru (1990): Corrigenda. Typoscript. 6 S.
Tachikawa, Musashi (1971): A Sixth-Century Manual of Indian Logic (A Translation of Nyāyapraveśa). Journal of
Funayama, Toru (1990): Bubun to Zentai - Indo Bukkyō chishikiron ni okeru gaiyō to kōki no mondaiten [Die Teile
und das Ganze, Zusammenfassung nach der indischen buddhistischen Erkennntistheorie und das Problem der
späteren Schule]. Tōhō Gakuhō 62, 607-635.
Tani, Tadashi (1989): Dharmakīrti ni okeru "jiko sani sei" toshite no "svabhāva" - shunkanteki sonzaisei, sono
kyōkaisen jōho shiten ["Svabhāva" als "Selbst-Unterscheidung" bei Dharmakīrti - Augenblicklichkeit, ein
Gesichtspunkt auf ihrer Grenzlinie]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 38/1,
388-393.
161
(14.07.2011)
699
SD S 28.5 562
701
SD S 28.5 563
703
SD S 28.5 564
704
SD S 28.5 565
705
707
709
711
3308
719
SD S 28.5 566
SD S 28.5 567
SD S 28.5 568
SD S 28.5 569
SD S 28.5 57
SD S 28.5 570
721
SD S 28.5 571
723
SD S 28.5 572
725
SD S 28.5 573
727
SD S 28.5 574
728
SD S 28.5 575
729
SD S 28.5 576
Tani, Tadashi (1990): Jñānaśrīmitra "Shunkanteki shōmetsu (setsunametsu) Kṣaṇabhaṅga no shō" shigaku [Probeübersetzung des Kṣaṇabhaṅgādhyāya des Jñānaśrīmitra 1]. Kōchi Kōgyō Kōtō Semmon Gakkō Gakujutsu Kiyō 32,
1-16.
Tani, Tadashi (1990): Jñānaśrīmitra "Shunkanteki shōmetsu (setsunametsu) Kṣaṇabhaṅga no shō" shigaku [Probeübersetzung des Kṣaṇabhaṅgādhyāya des Jñānaśrīmitra 2]. Kōchi Kōgyō Kōtō Semmon Gakkō Gakujutsu Kiyō 33,
1-16.
Iwata, Takashi (1989): "Chishikiron kettaku" (Pramāṇaviniścaya) III (tasha no tame no shironshō) wagaku kenkyū ad
vv. 64-67. Tōyō no Shisō to Shūkyō 6, 1-33.
Oetke, Claus (1989): Zur Interpretation der drei Merkmale des logischen Grundes. XXIII. Deutscher Orientalistentag
vom 16. bis 20. September 1985 in Würzburg. Ausgewählte Vorträge. Hrsg. von Einar von Schuler. Franz Steiner
Verlag, Stuttgart, 391-402.
Funayama, Toru (1991): On āśrayāsiddha. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [IBK] 39/2, 1027-1021 (28-34).
Kimura, Toshihiko (1990): Dharmakīrti no tantra ron [Dharmakīrti's tantrism]. IBK 39/1, 413-411.
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1989): Ninshiki [Erkenntnis]. Ikanami Kōza-Tōyō Shisō 10 "Indo Bukkyō 3", 160-185.
Sastri, N. Ayaswami (19??): A lost commentary on the Nyāyamukha. Sino-Indian Studies 2, 54-55.
Diwekar, H. R. (1929): Bhāmaha, Bhaṭṭi and Dharmakīrti. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 825-841.
Yaita, Hideomi (1991): Tarkarahasya (V). Journal of Naritasan Institute for Buddhist Studies 14, 129-149.
Kanō, Kyō (1991): Two Types of Vikalpa asserted by Jñānaśrīmitra. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies (IBK
Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū) 39/2, 1020-1014.
Yaita, Hideomi (1991): Tarkarahasya (III.Essays in Honor of Dr. Shōren Ihara on his 70th Birthday.Kyushu
University, Fukuoka, Japan, 117-133
Yaita, Hideomi (1989): Tarkarahasya. Studies in the History of Indian Thought (Indo-Shisōshi Kenkyū) 6, 95-104.
Inami, Masahiro (1992): A Study of the Pramāṇasiddhi Chapter of Pramāṇavārttika (1). ("Pramāṇavārttika__
Pramāṇasiddhi shō no kenkyū (1). The Hiroshima University Studies Faculty of Letters(Hiroshima daigaku
bungakubu kiyō) 51, 59-76.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1992): Lamotte and the Concept of anupalabdhi. Asiatische Studien / Études Asiatiques 46/1,
398-410.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1991): Dharmakīrti on the Inference of Effect (kārya). Papers in Honour of Prof. Dr. Ji Xianlin
on the Occasion of His 80th Birthday (II). Jiangxi renmin chubanshe, Jiangxi, 711-736.
162
(14.07.2011)
730
SD S 28.5 577
731
SD S 28.5 578
732
SD S 28.5 579
3309
SD S 28.5 58
746
SD S 28.5 580
748
SD S 28.5 581
750
SD S 28.5 582
753
SD S 28.5 583
755
SD S 28.5 584
758
SD S 28.5 585
762
SD S 28.5 586
765
SD S 28.5 587
Steinkellner, Ernst (1991): The Logic of the svabhāvahetu in Dharmakīrti's Vādanyāya. Studies in the Buddhist
Epistemological Tradition. Proceedings of the Second International Dharmakīrti Conference. Vienna, June 11-16
1989. Ed. by Ernst Steinkellner. Verlag der österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Wien, 311-324.
Torella, Raffaele (1992): The Pratyabhijñā and the Logical-Epistemological School of Buddhism. Ritual and
Speculation in Early Tantrism. Studies in Hon. of André Padoux. Ed. by Teun Goudriaan. State University of New
York Press, Albany 1992, 327-345.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1991): Apropos of Lindtner`s two new works of Dharmakīrti. Prajñājyoti. Prof. Dr.
Gopikamohan Bhattacharya Commemoration Volume. Ed. by Debabrata Sen Sharma and Manabendu Banerjee.
Nirmal Book Agency, Kurukshetra, 277-286.
Tucci, G. (1928): On the fragments of Dinnaga. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 377-390, 905-906.
Kimura, Toshihiko (1992): Okorishimono no horobi no ronsi [Die Logik von der Zerstörung von Entstandenem].
Nihon Bukkyō Gakkai Nenpō 58, 31-42.
Matsuda, Kazunobu and Ernst Steinkellner (1991): The Sanskrit Manuscript of Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇaviniścaya.
Report on a Single Folio Fragment from the National Archives Collection, Kathmandu).Wiener Zeitschrift für die
Kunde Südasiens und Archiv für indische Philosophie, 35, 139-149.
Katsura, Shoryu (1992): Pramāṇavārttika IV. 202-206 - towards the correct understanding of svabhāvapratibandha -.
IBK 40/2, 1052-1047 (35-40).
Jambuvijay, Muni (?): Jain dárśanik one Sambandhaparīkṣā, Śrīmad Vijayarājendrasūrismaraka grantha.
Bāgarā/Ahov, 771-789.
Harada, Wasō (1990): Die Zweiförmigkeit der Erkenntnis und das Selbstbewußtsein, von Bhartṛhari bis Dignāga.
(chi no nikeisōsei to jikoninshiki - Bhartṛhari kara Dignāga). Ryūkoku Daigaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyūshitsu Nenpō, 4,
44-37.
Harada, Wasō (tr.) (1993): Dignāga no Hastavālaprakarana and Vṛtti. The Jap. translation of Hastavālaprakaraṇavṛtti, with Sanskrit Reconstruction. Bulletin of Buddhist Studies, Ryukoku Univ. Ryōkoku Daigaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyūshitsu Nenpō 6, 92-110.
Harada, Wasō (1989): Hyōji, gani, kitai no riron (II). Mikkyō Bunka (Quarterly Reports on Esoteric Buddhism) 167,
88-73.
Harada, Wasō (1990a): Hyōji, gani, kitai no riron (III) (The theories of Abhidhāna, Ākāṅkṣā (III) - Dignāga vs.
Bhartṛhari (2) -. Mikkyō Bunka (Quarterly Reports on Esoteric Buddhism) 168, 78-43.
163
(14.07.2011)
768
SD S 28.5 588
771
SD S 28.5 589
3310
SD S 28.5 59
785
SD S 28.5 590
786
SD S 28.5 591
788
SD S 28.5 592
789
SD S 28.5 593
790
SD S 28.5 594
791
SD S 28.5 595
792
SD S 28.5 596
794
SD S 28.5 597
796
SD S 28.5 598
797
SD S 28.5 599
Tillemans, Tom J.F. (1992): La logique bouddhique est-elle une logique non-classique ou déviante? Remarques sur
le tétralemme (catuṣkoṭi). Les Cahiers de Philosophie (L'Orient de la Pensée, Philosophies en Inde) 14, 183-198.
Tillemans, Tom J.F. (1991): More on Parārthānumāna, Theses and Syllogisms. Asiatische Studien / Études
Asiatiques 45/1, 133-148.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1929): Buddhist Logic before Diṅnāga (Asaṅga, Vasubandhu, Tarkaśāstras). Journal of the Royal
Asiatic Society, 451-488, 870-871.
Tillemans, Tom J.F. (1992): Pramāṇavārttika IV (3). Asiatische Studien / Études Asiatiques 46/1, 437-467.
Harada, Wasō (1992): Dignāga ni yoru Nyāya gakuha no chikakuron nihan - PS I NP r P and Vṛtti - The Japanese
translation of the Pramāṇasamuccaya-vṛtti, Chap. I Naiyāyikapratyakṣaparīkṣā. [Die Kritik an der
Wahrnehmungstheorie der Nyāya-Schule bei Dignāga, jap. übers. von PSI NPrP and Vṛtti]. ...?
Harada, Wasō (1991a): Dignāga no "bunshō no imi" riron, "Chishikironshūsei - jichū" dai V shō dai 46-49 ge narabi
ni. "Fukuchū" no wayaku to bongo kanen no kokoromi [Dignāgas Lehre von der Satzbedeutung, Versuch einer jap.
übers. und Sht. - Rekonstruktion der Texte von PS und PSV aufgrund der Fragmente]. The Studies in Buddhism
[Bukkyōgaku-Kenkyū), 47, 70-92.
Kimura, Toshihiko (1993): Shijin Dharmakīrti - nendairon to tomo ni [Der Dichter Dharmakīrti - zusammen mit der
Theorie (seiner) Lebenszeit]. Indo Mikkyōgaku Kenkyū. Miyazaka Yūshō hakase Koki Kinen Roubun shū, 417-434.
Franco, Eli (1993): A Note on Hetucakraḍamaru 8-9. Indo-Iranian Journal 36, 235-237.
Tani, Tadashi (1992): Kṣaṇabhaṅga [4 = II - 3]. A Trial Translation of Jñānaśrīmitra's Kṣaṇabhaṅga Adhyāya
(Chapter of Momentary Destruction) [4 = II - 3]. Kōchi K. K. Semmon Gakkō Gakujutsu Kiyō, 36, 1-16.
translation. Bulletin of The Kochi National College of Technology [Kōchi Kōgyo Kōtō Semmon Gakkō Gakujutsu
Kiyō] 37, 17-34.
translation. Bulletin of The Kochi National College of Technology [Kōchi Kōgyo Kōtō Semmon Gakkō Gakujutsu
Kiyō] 37, 1-15.
Franco, Eli (1993?): Summary of the Pramāṇasiddhi-chapter of the Pramāṇavārttika. Ms. for the Potter's
Encyclopedia.
Tillemans, Tom J.F. (1991): More on Parārthānumāna, Theses and Syllogisms. Asiatische Studien-eEtudes
Asiatiques 45/1, 133-148.
164
(14.07.2011)
3249
SD S 28.5 6
3311
SD S 28.5 60
31
SD S 28.5 600
34
SD S 28.5 601
36
SD S 28.5 602
38
SD S 28.5 603
41
SD S 28.5 604
44
SD S 28.5 605
47
SD S 28.5 606
48
SD S 28.5 607
50
SD S 28.5 608
51
SD S 28.5 609
3312
SD S 28.5 61
78
SD S 28.5 610
Kajiyama, Yuichi (1965): Buddhist Solipsism - A free translation of Ratnakīrti's Saṃtānāntaradūṣaṇa. Journal of
Wenzel, H. (1890): Candragomin's "Letter to a Disciple". Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 203-204.
Yaita, Hideomi (?): Ronri no Hiyō Kenkū - Beiträge zum Tarkarahasya (IV). Makio Ryōkai Hakase Kiju Kinen
Jubutsudō Sankyō shisō ronkō, ? ?
Steinkellner, Ernst (1993): III. Buddhist Logic: The Search for Certainty. Buddhist Spirituality. Ed. by Takeuchi
Yoshinori, 213-218.
Lindtner, Christian (1992): On the Date of Dharmakīrti etc.. The Adyar Library Bulletin 56, 56-62.
Namai, Chisō (1991): TS ni oneru zense no sonshō (3), Kōki Bukkyō to ni yoru Bārhaspatya no hihan (V-2), honnō
to aizō to no higan. [Nachweis der Wiedergeburt im TS 3, Kritik der Bārhaspatya bei den späteren Buddhisten (V-2),
der Ursprung von Instinkt und Liebe und Haß.] The Mikkyō Bunko 114, 118-94.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1993): Dharmottaras Paralokasiddhi. Revista de Estudios Budistas 4, 10/92-03/93, 175-177.
Wakahara, Yūshō (1990): Dharmakīrti no Veda seiten hihan. [Die Kritik Dharmakīrtis gegenüber der Vedaüberlieferung.] Pramaṇavārttikasvavṛtti kenkyū (2) (vv. 312-340). The Bulletin of the Graduate School, Humanities,
Ryukoku Univ., 11, 10-33.
Namai, Chisō (1991): Bārhaspatya [V-3]. Buddhist Refutation of Bārhaspatya Philosophy [V-3]. MBu 177, 116-78.
Nagasawa, Jitsudō (1939): Tattvasaṃgraha ni okeru pudgala-setsu no hihan [Kritik der pudgala-Lehre im
Tattvasaṃgraha]. Bukkyō Kenkyū 3/3, 68-75.
Harada, Wasō (1990): Bunshō no kyōji Taishō toshite no "chokkan" to "jikoninshiki", [pratibhā und svasaṃvedanū
als Ausdrucksgegenstand des Satzes (3, 1.Hälfte), Dignāga vs. Bhartṛhaṅ 1]. (Kōyasan Daigaku) Bukkyōgakkaihō
15, 27-53.
als Ausdrucksgegenstand des Satzes (3, Rest der 1.Hälfte), Dignāga vs. Bhartṛhaṅ 1]. (Kōyasan Daigaku)
Bukkyōgakkaihō 16, 28-53.
Varma, Siddheshwar (1925): Analysis of Meaning in the Indian Philosophy. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 2135.
als Ausdrucksgegenstand des Satzes (3, 2. Hälfte), Dignāga vs. Bhartṛhaṅ 1]. (Kōyasan Daigaku) Bukkyōgakkaihō
17, 24-57.
165
(14.07.2011)
80
SD S 28.5 611
83
SD S 28.5 612
86
SD S 28.5 613
88
SD S 28.5 614
90
SD S 28.5 615
92
SD S 28.5 616
95
SD S 28.5 617
98
SD S 28.5 618
101
SD S 28.5 619
3313
SD S 28.5 62
118
SD S 28.5 620
119
SD S 28.5 621
Frankenhauser, Uwe (1992): Zu den tibetischen und mongolischen Übersetzungen des Nyāyapraveśa: Ein Beitrag
zur Logikgeschichte. Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher, 11, 156-171.
Pathak, K. B. (1930-1931): Kumārila's Verses Attacking The Jain and Buddhist Notions of an Omniscient Being.
Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, 12, 123-131.
Harada, Wasō (1990 a): Hyōji, gani, Kitni no riron (III). The Theories of Abhidhāna, Ākṣepa, and Ākāṅkṣā (III) Dignāga vs. Bhartṛhari (2) -. The Mikkyō Bunka (Quarterly Reports on Esoteric Buddhism) Vol. 168, 43-78.
Harada, Wasō (1991 a): The Japanese and Sanskrit translations of Pramāṇasamuccaya-vṛtti Chap. V (ad kk. 46-49)
with Ṭīkā. Dignāga no "bunshō no imi" riron, "Chishikironshūsei-jichō" dai V shō dai 46-49 ge narabi ni, "Fukuchā"
no wayaku to bongo kanen no kokoromi [Dignāgas Lehre von der Satzbedeutung, Versuch einer japanischen
übersetzung und Sanskrit-Rekonstruktion der Texte von PS und PSV auf Grund der Fragmente]. The Studies in
Buddhism (Bukkyōgaku-Kenkyū) No. 47, 70-92.
DeJong, J. W. (1990): Review: Ernst Steinkellner, (1) Dharmottaras Paralokasiddhi. Nachweis der Wiedergeburt
zugleich eine Widerlegung materialistischer Thesen zur Natur der Geistigkeit (WSTB 15), Wien, 1986; (2) Nachweis
der Wiedergeburt. Prajñāsenas 'Jig rten pha rol sgrub pa (Beiträge zur Kultur- und Geistesgeschichte Asiens, 1 ÖAW, 197. Bd.), Wien, 1988. IIJ 33, 66-69.
Frankenhauser, Uwe (1992): Zu den tibetischen und mongolischen übersetzungen des Nyāyapraveśa: Ein Beitrag zur
Logikgeschichte. Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher, 11, 156-171.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1994): Śākyabuddhi's Commentary on Pramāṇavārttika I 3 and its Vṛtti. WZKS 38, 379-387.
Much, Michael Torsten (1994): Uddyotakaras Kritik der apoha-Lehre (Nyāyavārttika ad NS II 2,66). WZKS 38, 351366
Nakada, Naomichi (1974): Shinrikōyō oyobi sono chūshakusho ni arawareta Sāṃkhya gakuha no konponshitsuryōin
ni tsuite [Die prakṛti-Lehre der Sāṃkhya-Schule in TS und TSP, jap. Übers. und Vergleich mit der Sāṃkhyavṛtti].
Tsurumi Daigaku Kiyō 7-11, 161-188.
Oberhammer, Gerhard (1964): Der Svābhāvika-Sambandha, ein geschichtlicher Beitrag zur Nyāya-Logik. Wiener
Zeitschrift für die Kunde Süd- und Ostasiens 8, 131-181.
Tani, Tadashi (1994): The Problem of Interpretation on Pramāṇaviniścaya III AD vv. 51 - 59 - with the text and a
translation, KKKSGGK 38, 1-16.
Tani, Tadashi (1994): The Problem of Interpretation on Pramāṇaviniścaya III AD vv. 60 - 63 - with the text and a
translation, KKKSGGK 38, 17-32.
166
(14.07.2011)
121
SD S 28.5 622
123
SD S 28.5 623
125
SD S 28.5 624
128
SD S 28.5 625
130
SD S 28.5 626
133
SD S 28.5 627
136
SD S 28.5 628
139
SD S 28.5 629
3314
SD S 28.5 63
159
SD S 28.5 630
160
SD S 28.5 631
162
SD S 28.5 632
164
SD S 28.5 633
166
SD S 28.5 634
Namai, Chishō (1992): Jayarāśi ni yoru (shikisōzoku- setsu) Hihan ni tsuite [On Jayarāśi's Critisism of
(vijñānasantāna) theory. Shūkyō kenkyū 291, 165-167
Hayes, Richard P. and Gillon, Brendan S. (1991): Introduction to Dharmakīrti's Theory of Inference as Presented in
Pramāṇavārttika Svopajñavṛtti 1-10. JIP 19, 1-73.
Inami, Masahiro (1991): Pramāṇavārttikaṭīka no Sanskrit-shahon [Sanskrit Fragments of the Pramāṇavārttikaṭīkā].
IBK 40/1, 351-356.
Harada, Waso̅ (1992): Dignāga ni yoru Nyāya gakuha no chikakuron nihan - PS I NPrP & Vṛtti [Die Kritik an der
Wahrnehmungstheorie der Nyāya-Schule bei Dignāga, jap. Übers. von PS I NPrP & Vṛtti]. RDBN 5, 95-115.
Inami, Masahiro (1994): "Pramāṇavārttika" Pramāṇasiddhi shō no kenkyū (3) [A Study of the Pramāṇasiddhi
Chapter of the Pramāṇavārttika]. Shimane Kenritsu Kokusai Tankidaigaku Kiyō (Bulletin of Shimane International
College)1, 17-53.
Tani, Tadashi (1991): Jñanaśrīmitra "shunkanteki shōmetsu (setsunametsu) Kṣaṇabhaṅga no shō" shiyaku [1]
<tekusuto to hochū>. A Trial Translation of Jñānaśrīmitra's Kṣaṇabhaṅga Adhyāya (Chapter of Momentary
Destruction) [1]* <Critical Text and Sub-commentaries>. Kōchi Kōgyō Kōtō Senmon Gakkō Gakujutsu Kiyō (= The
Bulletin of the Kōchi National College of Technology) 34, 1-12.
Tani, Tadashi (1991): Jñānaśrīmitra "shunkanteki shōmetsu (setsunamestu) Kṣaṇabhaṅga no shō" shiyaku [3]. A
Trial Translation of Jñānaśrīmitra's Kṣaṇabhaṅga Adhyāya (Chapter of Momentary Destruction) [3]. Kōchi Kōgyō
Kōtō Senmon Gakkō Gakujutsu Kiyō (= The Bulletin of the Kōchi National College of Technology) 35, 1-16.
Mikogami, Eshō (1989): Śubhagupta's Criticism of the Vāsanā Theory - Disputes between Realists and the
Vijñānavādins. Ryūkoku Daigaku Ronshū 434/435, 31-46.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1970): On Ratnakīrti. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 300-309.
Kimura, Seigi (1994): On pramāṇa and samyagjñāna in Dharmakīrti´s Logical Texts. Journal of the Faculty of
Buddhism of Komazawa University 52, 288-295.
Ganeri, Jonardon (1990): Dharmakīrti on Inference and Properties. Journal of Indian Philosophy 18, 237-247.
Hattori, Masaaki (1993): Kamalaśīla's Interpretation of Some Verses in the Vākyakānda of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya.
AS, 47/1, 135-140.
Much, Michael Torsten (1993): Indian Buddhist Semantics in the 7th Century A.D. Dharmakīrti's Theory of
"Exclusion" (Apoha). Semiotische Berichte 3,4 (Jg.17), 323-330.
Franco, Eli (1994): Yet another Look at the Framework of the Pramāṇasiddhi Chapter of Pramāṇavārttika. IIJ 37,
167
(14.07.2011)
168
SD S 28.5 635
170
SD S 28.5 636
172
SD S 28.5 637
175
SD S 28.5 638
178
SD S 28.5 639
3315
SD S 28.5 64
205
SD S 28.5 640
206
SD S 28.5 641
208
SD S 28.5 642
210
SD S 28.5 643
212
SD S 28.5 644
214
SD S 28.5 645
216
SD S 28.5 646
218
SD S 28.5 647
233-252.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1994): Pramāṇabūtha, *Pramāṇa(Bhūta)-Puruṣa, Pratyakṣadharman and Sākṣātkṛtadharman
as Epithets of the Ṛṣi, Ācārya and Tathāgatha in Grammatical, Epistemological and Madhyamaka Texts. Bulletin of
the School of Oriental and African Studies (repr.) 57, 303-320.
Paul, Gregor (1993): Logik, Argumentationstheorie und Erkenntnistheorie. Philosophie in Japan. Von den Anfängen
bis zur Heian-Zeit. Eine kritische Untersuchung. iudicium verlag, München, 164-195 + Anhang 349-363.
Franco, Eli: Summary of the Pramāṇasiddhi-chapter of the Pramāṇavārttika. Ms. for Potter's Encyclopedia, 1-68.
Funayama, Toru (1995): Arcaṭa, Śāntarakṣita, Jinendrabuddhi, and Kamalaśīla on the aim of a treatise (prayojana).
WZKS 39, 181-201.
Funayama, Toru (1995): Notes on Commentators from the 8th Century Nālandā in the Buddhist Pramāṇa-Tradition.
Journal of the Nippon Buddhist Research Association, 49-60.
Hattori, Masaaki (1972): Praśastapāda and Dignāga. A note on the development of the Vaiśeṣika theory of anumāna.
Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens 16, 169-180.
Hamm, Frank Richard (1963): über die Bedeutung der Wahrnehmungslehre im frühen Buddhismus. Jñānamuktāvalī
38, Festschr. Johannes Nobel, 92-100.
Hattori, Masaaki (?): Vaiśeṣika no chikakusetsu ni taisuru Dignāga no hihan [Dignāga's Kritik gegen Vaiśeṣika's
Wahrnehmungslehre]. IGS 2/3, 23-58. [jap.]
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1962): Pūramāṇa-samuccaya to Pūramāṇa-vārttika - Genryō-shō no Kōsei. [PS und PV - Aufbau
des Pratyakṣa-pariccheda]. IBK 10/1, 274-277.
Kimura, Toshihiko (1971): Ryōhyōshaku Pusamā nasiddi shō no Shūkyōron to Gedatsuron [Religion und
Erlösungslehre des PV-pramāṇasiddhi-Kapitels]. IBK 20/1, 313-320.
Kimura, Toshihiko (1973): Seiri Shōrongakuha no shinron ni Śāntarakushita ni okeru [Über den Īśvaravāda des
Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika. Die Polemik der buddhistischen Logiker]. Shūkyō Kenkyū 213, 71-89 (131,132).
Eltschinger, Vincent (1996): Buchbesprechung von: Steinkellner, Ernst und Much, Michael Torsten: Texte der
erkenntnistheoretischen Schule des Buddhismus. Systematische übersicht über die buddhistische Sanskrit Literatur
II. AS 50/3, 691-693.
Galloway, Brian (1995): The Buddhist Conditional in Set-Theoretic Terms. Journal of Indian Philosophy 24, 649658.
Ho, Chien-Hsing (1996): How Not to Avoid Speaking - A Free Exposition of Dignāga's Apoha Doctrine. Journal of
168
(14.07.2011)
220
SD S 28.5 648
222
SD S 28.5 649
3316
SD S 28.5 65
236
SD S 28.5 650
237
SD S 28.5 651
238
SD S 28.5 652
239
SD S 28.5 653
240
SD S 28.5 654
241
SD S 28.5 655
242
SD S 28.5 656
243
SD S 28.5 657
341
SD S 28.5 658
820
SD S 28.5 658
Dreyfus, George (1996): Can the Fool Lead the Blind? Perception and the Given in Dharmakīrti's Thought. Journal
Steinkellner, Ernst (1996): An Explanation of Dharmakīrti's svabhāvahetu Definitions. Festschrift Dieter Schlingloff,
[Hrsg.] Friedrich Wilhelm, Reinbek, 257-268.
Oberhammer, Gerhard (1963): Ein Beitrag zu den Vāda-Traditionen Indiens. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südund Ostasiens 7, 63-103.
Hattori, Masaaki (1996): Discussions on Jātimat as the Meaning of a Word. Śrījñānāmṛtam, a memorial volume in
honour of Prof. Shri Niwas Shastri, 387-394.
Prasad, H.S. (1989): Understanding Buddhist Epistemology. Amalā Prajñā: Aspects of Buddhist Studies, P.V. Bapat
Vol., Delhi, 277-297.
Verpoorten, J.M. (1994?): The 24th Chapter of the Tattvasaṃgraha: Refutation of the Mīmāṃsā Doctrine of
Vedāpauruṣeyatva. Studies in Mīmāṃsā, Dr. Mandan Mishra Felicitation Volume, 117-129.
Halbfass, Wilhelm (1997): Arthakriyā und kṣaṇikatva: Einige Beobachtungen. Bauddhavidyāsudhākaraḥ: Studies in
Honour of Heinz Bechert on the Occasion of His 65th Birthday, 233-247
Steinkellner, Ernst (1997): Kumārila, Īśvarasena, and Dharmakīrti in Dialogue. A New Interpretation of
Pramāṇavārttika I 33. Bauddhavidyāsudhākaraḥ, Studies in Honour of Heinz Bechert on the Occasion of His 65th
Birthday, ed. by Petra Kiefer-Pülz and Jens-Uwe Hartmann, Indica and Tibetica Verlag, Swisttal-Odendorf, 30, 625646.
Hattori, Masaaki (1997): The Buddhist Theory Concerning the Truth and Falsity of Cognition. Relativism, Suffering
and Beyond, Essays in Memory of Bimal K. Matilal, ed. by P. Bilimoria, J.N. Mohanty, 361-371.
Funayama, Toru (1995): 8 seiki Nālandā shusshin chūshakuka oboegaki - Bukkyō chishikiron no heifu [Bemerkungen zu Kommentatoren im Nālandā des 8. Jh. - die buddh. erkenntnistheoretische Tradition]. Nihon
Bukkyō Gakkai Nenpō 60. 49-60.
Oetke, Claus (1996): Ancient Indian Logic as a Theory of Non-Monotonic Reasoning. JIP 24, 447-539.
Much, Michael Torsten (1997): Sāmānādhikaraṇya in Dignāga, Uddyotakara and Dharmakīrti. Aspects of Buddhism,
Proceedings of the International Seminar on Buddhist Studies 1994, Studia Indologiczne 4, 163-176.
Dunne, John D. (1996): Thoughtless Buddha, Passionate Buddha. Journal of the American Academy of Religion
LXIV/3, 525-556.
169
(14.07.2011)
821
SD S 28.5 659
3317
832
SD S 28.5 66
SD S 28.5 660
834
SD S 28.5 661
836
SD S 28.5 662
837
SD S 28.5 663
838
SD S 28.5 664
839
SD S 28.5 665
840
SD S 28.5 666
841
SD S 28.5 667
1224
SD S 28.5 668
1225
SD S 28.5 669
3318
SD S 28.5 67
1230
SD S 28.5 670
1248
SD S 28.5 671
1258
SD S 28.5 672
Dunne, John D. (1998): Nominalism, Buddhist Doctrine of. In E. Craig (ed.): Routledge Enyclopedia of Philosophy
7, 23-27.
Oberhammer, Gerhard (1965): Zum Problem des Gottesbeweises in der indischen Philosophie. Numen 12/1, 1-34.
Tillemans, Tom J.F. (1995): Dharmakīrti and Tibetans on Adṛśyānupalabdhihetu. JIP 23/2, 129-149.
Schweizer, Paul (1994): Momentary Consciousness and Buddhist Epistemology. Journal of Indian Philosophy 22,
81-91.
Krasser, Helmut (1997): Zur buddhistischen Definition von gültiger Erkenntnis (pramāṇa) in Jayantabhaṭṭas
Nyāyamañjarī. StII 21, 105-132.
Harada, Wasō (1998): Ronkyo no Shizukudama Dai Issetsu Shiyaku (A Japanese Translation of the Hetubindu, § 1).
Bulletin of Kyusyu Ryukoku Junior College 44, 67-87.
Harada, Wasō (1997): Aiyoku nado no Jikoninshiki (Dignāga on Rāgādi-svasaṃvirti). Indogaku-BukkyogakuKenkyū 46/1, 190-193.
Glashoff, Klaus (1999): Das Rad der Gründe - Der Hetucakradamaru von Dignaga. Mitt. Math. Ges. Hamburg 17, 130.
Krasser, Helmut (1995): Dharmottara's Theory of Knowledge in His Laghuprāmāṇyaparīkṣā. JIP 23/2, 247-271.
Tillemans, Tom J.F. (1992): La logique bouddhique est-elle une logique non-classique ou déviante?
Remarques sur le tétralemme (catuṣkoṭi). Les Cahiers de Philosophie 14, "L'Orient de la Pensée.
Philosophies en Inde." 183-198.
Hattori, Masaaki (1991): Bukkyoronrigakuha no shūkyosei [Der religiöse Charakter der buddhistischen logischen
Schule]. Indo chūsei shiso kenkyū. Ed. Sengaku Mayeda. 153-169.
Tanizawa, Junzo (2002): Dharmakīrti ni miru bukkyoronrigakuha no chikakuron no jitsuzairontekikeiko [Direct
Realism in the Buddhist Logician's Theory of Perception]. Indo tetsugaku bukkyogaku kenkyū 9, 17-28, 94.
Roerich, G. N. (1948-1949): Paralokasiddhi. Indian Culture 15/1-4, 235-240.
Katsura, Shōryū (2000): Tani tadashi cho Setsunametsu no kenkyū [Buchbesprechung von Setsunametsu no kenkyū
von Tadashi Tani]. Bukkyogaku seminar 72, 51-58.
Umino, Takayuki (1975): Ratnākaraśānti no keisousetsu hihan [Ratnākaraśāntis Kritik von ākāra-Theorie]. IBK 24.1.
(49)-(52).
Yaita, Hideomi (2001): Shoushinjitsuron (-syaku) Gochitankyū (śabdavicāra) sho no kenkyū [Das Studium des
Śabdavicāra Kapitels im Tattvasaṃgraha (-pañjikā)]. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō 24, 89-139.
170
(14.07.2011)
1261
SD S 28.5 673
1263
SD S 28.5 674
1264
SD S 28.5 675
1277
SD S 28.5 676
1278
SD S 28.5 677
1279
SD S 28.5 678
1280
SD S 28.5 679
3319
SD S 28.5 68
1281
SD S 28.5 680
1282
SD S 28.5 681
1226
SD S 28.5 682
1294
SD S 28.5 683
1295
SD S 28.5 684
Yoshimizu, Kiyotaka (1989): Arthāpatti to anumāna tono ronrigakujo no soui ni tsuite [On the Logical Difference
between arthāpatti and anumāna]. Indotetsugaku Bukkyogaku 14, 339-355 (1-17)
Schayer, Stanislaw (2001): On the Method of the Nyāya Research (Translated from the German original by Piotr
Balcerowicz), The International Seminar: Argument and Reason in Indian Logic, Instytut Orientalistyczny, Warsaw,
35-43.
Schayer, Stanislaw (2001): Studies on Indian Logic (Translated from the German original by Piotr Balcerowicz). The
International Seminar: Argument and Reason in Indian Logic, Instytut Orientalistyczny, Warsaw, 23-33.
Shiga, Kiyokuni (2003): Jaina objection against trividha-hetu: an opinion attributed to Pātrasvāmin. IBK 52/1, 491488 (4-7).
Moriyama, Shinya (1998): Pramāṇavārttika II k. 34 ni kansuru Prajñākaragupta no kaisyaku ni tuite
[Prajñākaragupta's Remarks on the Pramāṇavārttika II v. 34]. IBK 46/2, 104-107(& summary).
Moriyama, Shinya (2000): Prajñākaragupta no issaichisya-ron: chikaku to suiri no mukubetu wo megutte [Die
Abhandlung des allwissenden Buddha bei Prajñākaragupta: Nicht-Unterschied zwischen der Wahrnehmung und der
Schlussfolgerung]. IBK 48/2, 1088-1086 (65-67).
Moriyama, Shinya (1998): Raise no ronsho ni miru Prajñākaragupta no miraigenin-setsu [Can the Next Life be
Proved from the Present Life?: Prajñākaragupta's Peculiar Theory of Causality (bhāvikāraṇa-vāda) in the Context of
His Proof of the Paraloka]. Indotetsugaku bukkyogaku kenkyu 5, 44-57 (103,104).
Miyasaka, Yūshō (1958): Vasubandhu oyobi Dignāga no danpen [Fragmente von Vasubandhu und Dignāga].
Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 6, 23-33.
Moriyama, Shinya (2000): Issaichisya no jikan-ninshiki: Pramāṇavārttikālaṅkāra ad PV II vv. 136-137 no kaidoku
[Sarvajñ̃ā's Cognition of the Past and the Future: Some Remarks on the Pramāṇavārttikālaṅkāra ad PV II 136-137].
Bukkyo Bunka Kenkyu Ronshu 4, 63-87 (& summary).
Inami, Masahiro (1987): Dharmakīrti niyoru rinne no ronsho (2)[A Study in Pramāṇavārttika, Chap. II ..
Dharmakīrti's Proof of Transmigration (Part II)]. Nanto Bukkyo 57, 32-49.
Inami, Masahiro (2001): Pramāṇavārttika pramāṇasiddhi shō no kenkyū (9) [A Study of the Pramāṇasiddhi Chapter
of Pramāṇavārttika]. Bulletin of Tokyo Gakugei University, Sect. II, 52, 17-35.
Steinkellner, Ernst (2003): Ist Bodhisattvaschaft denkbar? Dharmakīrtis Antwort. Hōrin 10, 97-108.
Steinkellner, Ernst (2004): An Old Transmissional Mistake in Pātrasvāmin's Definition of the Logical Reason as
Quoted by Śāntarakṣita and Jinendrabuddhi. Gedenkschrift J.W. de Jong, ed. by H.W. Bodewitz and Minoru Hara
171
(14.07.2011)
1296
SD S 28.5 685
1297
SD S 28.5 686
1298
SD S 28.5 687
1299
SD S 28.5 688
1300
SD S 28.5 689
3320
SD S 28.5 69
1301
SD S 28.5 690
1302
SD S 28.5 691
1303
SD S 28.5 692
1304
SD S 28.5 693
1305
SD S 28.5 694
1306
SD S 28.5 695
1307
SD S 28.5 696
(Studia Philologica Buddhica, Monograph Series 17). Tokyo, 185-188.
Steinkellner Ernst (2004): The Early Dharmakīrti on the Purpose of Examples. In: The Role of the Example
(Dṛṣṭānta) in Classical Indian Logic. Introduction by Shōryū Katsura and Ernst Steinkellner, WSTB, 58, (Intr. VIIXII) 225-250.
Steinkellner Ernst (2001): Is the Ultimate Cognition of the Yogin Conceptual or Non-Conceptual? Part 1: A Critical
Edition of the Tantristic Tattvasiddhi, Final Section. In: Le Parole e i Marmi, Studi in onore di Raniero Gnoli nel suo
70 compleanno. Ed. Raffaele Torella. Serie Orientale Roma, XCII, 2, 835-851.
Steinkellner, Ernst (2003): Once More on Circles. JIP 31, 323-341.
Shiga, Kiyokuni (2003): Suiriron o meguru bukkōto to jainakyōto no ronsō: Shōin no sanjōken to ichijōken no
tairitsu o chūshin ni [The Polemic about the Inference theory between the Buddhists and Jains - Mainly on
Trilakṣaṇahetu vs Ekalakṣaṇahetu]. Nanto Bukkyō 83, 60-97 (& summary).
Funayama Toru (2000): Kamalaśīla no chokusetsuchikakuron ni okeru "i ni yoru ninshiki" (mānasa) [Die
"Wahrnehmung durch den Geist" (mānasa) in Kamalaśīlas Wahrnehmungslehre. In: Tetsugaku-Kenkyū 569, pp.
105-132.
Sastri, Kuppuswami S. (1927): Problem of Identity in the Cultural History of Ancient India. Journal of Oriental
Research Madras 1, 191-201.
Namai, Chishō (1993): Pramāṇavārttika II 205-211 ni tsuite: Sono Śāntarakṣita no rikai [Über PV II 205-211: die
Interpretation Śāntarakṣitas]. IBK, XLI No. 2, pp. (217)-(224).
Katsura, Shōryū (1996): How did the Buddhists prove something? -- The Nature of Buddhist Logic --. The Numata
Yehan Lecture in Buddhism 1996. The University of Calgary, Alberta, 1-21.
Yaita Hidenori (1999): Dharmottaraṭippanaka of Mallavādin (II) - Text of the pratyakṣapariccheda. Journal of the
Naritasan Institut for Buddhist Studies 22, 63-104.
Yaita, Hidenori (2000): Dharmottaraṭippanaka of Mallavādin (III) -Text of the parārthānumānapariccheda. Journal of
the Naritasan Institut for Buddhist Studies 23, 107-164.
Yaita Hidenori (2001): Shōshinjitsuron (syaku), Gochikōkyū (śabdavicāra) shō no kenkyū [Studium des śbdavicāraKapitels des Tattvasaṃgraha (-pañjikā)]. Journal of the Naritasan Institut for Buddhist Studies 24, 89-139.
Rospatt, Alexander von (1998): Momentariness, Buddhist Doctrine of. In: Routledge Encyclopedia of Philosophy.
Ed. Edward Craig. Vol. 6 (Luther to Nifo). London and New York, 469-473.
Rospatt, Alexander von (1998): Einige Berührungspunkte zwischen der buddhistischen Augenblicklichkeitslehre und
172
(14.07.2011)
1308
1309
SD S 28.5 697
SD S 28.5 698
1310
SD S 28.5 699
3250
SD S 28.5 7
3321
SD S 28.5 70
1371
SD S 28.5 700
1373
SD S 28.5 701
1374
SD S 28.5 702
1380
SD S 28.5 703
1381
SD S 28.5 704
1382
SD S 28.5 705
1383
SD S 28.5 706
1384
SD S 28.5 707
1385
SD S 28.5 708
der Vorstellung von der Momentanheit der Akzidenzien (áraḍ, a´rāḍ) in der islamischen Scholastik. In: ZDMGSUPPL. 11: Annäherung an das Fremde, XXVI. Deutscher Orientalistentag vom 25. bis 29. 9. 1995 in Leipzig, Franz
Steiner, Stuttgart, 523-530.
Taber John (2004): Is Indian Logic Nonmonotonic? Philosophy East and West, 54/2, 143-170.
Mortensen, Chris (2004): Dharmakīrti and Priest on Change. In: Philosophy East and West, 54/1, pp.??.
Lindtner, Christian (1994): Review: Takashi Iwata: Sahopalambhaniyama: Struktur und Entwicklung des Schlusses
von der Tatsache, dass Erkenntnis und Gegenstand ausschliesslich zusammen wahrgenommen werden, auf deren
Nichtverschiedenheit. Teil I-II. Alt- und Neu-Indische Studien 29. Franz Steiner Verlag Stuttgart 1991. In: IIJ 37,
272-275.
Nakamura, Hajime (1958): Buddhist Logic Expounded by Means of Symbolic Logic. Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Chatterji, Durgacharan (1930): Miscellenea. (i) A Note on Rathā-Puruṣa. (ii) A Note on the Pramāṇasamuccaya. (iii)
Two Quotations in Tattvasaṃgraha-Pañjikā. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 11, 194-199.
Glashoff Klaus (2004): On Stanislaw Schayer's research on Nyāya. Journal of Indian Philosophy 32, 295-319.
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (2003): Review Article: Dreyfus, Georges B.J., Recognizing Reality: Dharmakīrti's Philosophy
and Its Tibetan Interpretations. Albany: State University of New York Press 1997. IIJ 46, 349-368.
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1985): Problems Concerning 'Self-Awareness' in Indian Philosophy. In: Indo-ShisōshiKenkyū 3, 1-12.
Hattori, Masaaki (2000): Dignāga's Theory of Meaning. An Annotated Translation of the Pramāṇasamuccayavṛtti
Chapter V: Anyāpoha-parīkṣā (I). In: Wisdom, Compassion, and the Search for Understanding. The Buddhist Studies
Legacy of Gadjin M. Nagao. Ed. by J.A. Silk, Honolulu, 137-146.
Factor, R. Lance (1983): What is the "logic" in Buddhist logic? In: Philosophy East and West 33-2, 183-188.
Tripathi, Chhote Lal (1977): The Problem of "Negation" in Indian Philosophy. In: East and West (New Series) 27
Nos. 1-4, pp. 345-355.
Hayashi, Keijin (1997): Shinjitsumu-setsu (Satyasvapnavāda) ni tsuite [Über die Satyasvapna-Lehre]. In: Tōhō 13,
123-135.
Hayashi, Keijin (1995): Prajñākaragupta niyoru yume no kaisōteki-rikai [Prajñākaraguptas stufiges Verständnis des
Traumes]. In: Tōyō no shisō to shyūkyō 12, 1-16.
Watanabe, Shigeaki (2000): Prajñākaragupta's Pramāṇavārttikabhāṣyam ad Pramāṇavārttikam 2.1. abc and 2.4. d-2.5.
173
(14.07.2011)
1386
SD S 28.5 709
3322
SD S 28.5 71
1387
SD S 28.5 710
1388
SD S 28.5 711
1389
SD S 28.5 712
1390
SD S 28.5 713
1391
SD S 28.5 714
1392
SD S 28.5 715
1393
SD S 28.5 716
1394
SD S 28.5 717
1395
SD S 28.5 718
1396
SD S 28.5 719
3323
1397
SD S 28.5 72
SD S 28.5 720
ab Sanskrit Text and Tibetan Text with Tibetan-Sanskrit Index. Naritasan Bukkyō-Kenkyūsho Kiyō (Journal of
Naritasan Institute for Buddhist Studies) 23, 1-88.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (2000): pramāṇa-bhūta to kumāra-bhūta no gogi -- bhūta no yōhō o chūshin toshite -- [Die
Bedeutung von pramāṇabhūta und kumārabhūta: Der Gebrauch von bhūta]. Komazawatankidaigaku-bukkyōronshū
6, 1-30.
Chatterji, Durgacharan (1933): Hetucakranirṇaya. Indian Historical Quarterly 9, 266-272, 511-514.
De Jong, J. W. (1994): Review: Ernst Steinkellner (ed.), Studies in the Buddhist Epistemological Tradition.
Proceedings of the Second International Dharmakīrti Converence Vienna June 11-16, 1989. Indo-Iranian Journal 37,
378-380.
Franco, Eli (1993): Review: Ernst Steinkellner and Helmut Krasser, Dharmottaras Exkurs zur Definition gültiger
Erkenntnis im Pramāṇaviniścaya. In: IIJ 36, 266-268.
Hattori, Masaaki (1973): Mīmāṃsāślokavārttika, Apohavāda shō no kenkyū (jō) [Studium von ŚV, apohavāda (1)].
In: Kyoto-daigaku Bungakubu Kekyū Kiyō 14, pp. 1-44.
Katsura, Shōryū (1997): Dai san kai kokusai Dharmakīrti gakkai [The Third International Dharmakīrti Konferenz].
Tōhōgaku 96, 163-168.
Kimura, Seiji (1997): Teigi to pramāṇa no teigi [Die Definition und die Definition von pramāṇa]. Komazawatankidaigaku Bukkyōgaku Ronshū 3, 260-244 (1-17).
Kellner, Birgit (1997): Non-cognition (anupalabdhi) - perception or inference? The views of Dharmottara and
Jñānaśrīmitra. Tetsugaku 49, 121-134.
Kellner, Birgit (1997): Upalabdhilakṣanāprāpti ni tsuite [On upalabdhilakṣaṇaprāpti]. IBK 46/2, 111-114.
Horn, Laurence R. (1989): Negation East and West: In: A Natural History of Negation. The University of Chicago
Press: Chicago and London, 79-96 (534,535).
Franco, Eli (2001): Fragments of a Buddhist pramāṇa-theory from the Kuṣāṇa period. In: BDK Fellowship
Newsletter 4, pp. 2-12.
Mejor, Marek (2003): Review: Ernst Steinkellner - Michael Torsten Much, Texte der erkenntnistheoretischen Schule
des Buddhismus. Systematische Übersicht über die buddhistische Sanskrit-Literatur (II). Göttingen. 1995. In: WZKS
47, 229-231.
Sastri, N. Aiyaswami (1946): A lost commentary on the Nyāyamukha. Sino-Indian Studies 2, 54-55.
Inami, Masahiro (1995): Pramāṇavārttika Pramāṇasiddhi shō no kenkyū (4) [A Study of the Pramāṇasiddhi Chapter
174
(14.07.2011)
1398
SD S 28.5 721
1399
SD S 28.5 722
1400
SD S 28.5 723
1401
SD S 28.5 724
1402
SD S 28.5 725
1403
SD S 28.5 726
1404
SD S 28.5 727
1405
SD S 28.5 728
1406
SD S 28.5 729
3324
SD S 28.5 73
1407
SD S 28.5 730
1408
SD S 28.5 731
1409
SD S 28.5 732
of Pramāṇavārttika (4)]. Shimane Kenritsu Kokusai Tankidaigaku Kiyō 2, 43-67
of Pramāṇavārttika (6)]. Tokyo-gakugei-daigaku Kiyō dai-ni-bumon jinbunkagaku (Bulletin of Tokyo Gakugei
University) 48, 11-35.
of Pramāṇavārttika (7)]. Tokyo-gakugei-daigaku Kiyō dai-ni-bumon jinbunkagaku (Bulletin of Tokyo Gakugei
University) 49, 11-24.
of Pramāṇavārttika (8)]. Tokyo-gakugei-daigaku Kiyō dai-ni-bumon jinbunkagaku (Bulletin of Tokyo University)
50, 9-26.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1979): On the interpretation of the svabhāvahetuḥ. In: WZKS 8, 117-129.
Frauwallner, Erich (1954): Die Reihenfolge und Entstehung der Werke Dharmakīrti's. In: Asiatica. Festschrift
Friedrich Weller. Otto Harrassowitz: Leipzig. pp. 142-154.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1993): Buddhist Logic: The Search for Certainty. In: Buddhist Spirituality. Indian, Southeast
Asian, Tibetan, and Early Chinese. Ed. Takeuchi Yoshinori, Crossroad: New York, pp. 213-218.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (2001): Pramāṇa-bhūta hoki [Nachtrag über Pramāṇa-bhūta]. In: Komazawa-tankidaigaku
Kenkyū-kiyō 29, 433-448.
Lindtner, Christian (1994): Review: Dharmottaras kurze Untersuchung der Gültigkeit einer Erkenntnis. By Helmut
Krasser. Laghuprāmāṇyaparīkṣā. Teil I: Tibetischer Text und Sanskritmaterialien. Teil II: Übersetzung. Wien 1991.
In: Brahmavidyā - The Adyar Library Bulletin 58, 265-267.
Krasser, Helmut (2001): On Dharmakīrti's Understanding of pramāṇabhūta and His Definition of pramāṇa. In:
WZKS 45, 173-199.
Deshpande, Madhav (1978): Sentence-Cognition in Nyāya Epistemology. Indo-Iranian Journal 20, 195-216.
Krasser, Helmut (2001): On the Dates and Works of Śaṅkaranandana. In: Le Parole e i Marmi. Studi in onore di
Raniero Gnoli nel suo 70° compleanno (SOR 92/2). Ed. by Raffaele Torella. Roma: Istituto Italiano per L'Africa e
l'Oriente (IsIAO), 489-508.
Braarvig, Jens (1998): Review: Eli Franco, Dharmakīrti on Compassion and Rebirth. In: Acta Orientalia 59, 306-308.
Moriyama, Seitetsu (1997): Mujishō-ronshō ni okeru henjū-kankei to nitai-setsu -- kibyūkangen-hou to
hanshoshōkyoseki-kenshō -- [Pervasion (vyāpti) and the two Truth Theory in the Proof of Non-substantiality 175
(14.07.2011)
1410
SD S 28.5 733
1411
SD S 28.5 734
1412
SD S 28.5 735
1413
SD S 28.5 736
1414
SD S 28.5 737
1415
SD S 28.5 738
1416
SD S 28.5 739
3325
SD S 28.5 74
1417
SD S 28.5 740
1418
SD S 28.5 741
1419
SD S 28.5 742
1420
1421
SD S 28.5 743
SD S 28.5 744
prasaṅgaviparyaya and sādhyaviparyaye bādhakapramāṇa]. Nanto Bukkyō 74-75, 1-29.
Kanō, Kyō (1997): Jñānaśrīmitra no syusaishin-ron zenshuchō no kenkyū (ge) [A Study of Jñānaśrīmitra's
Īśvaravāda: Pūrvapakṣa (2)]. Nanto Bukkyō 74-75, 30-59.
Oetke, Claus (1993): Review Article: Vittorio A. van Bijlert: Epistemology and Spiritual Authority. The
Development of Epistemology and Logic in the Old Nyāya and the Buddhist School of Epistemology with an
Annotate Translation of Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika II (Pramāṇasiddhi) vv. 1-7. Wien 1989. In: IIJ 36, 105-127.
Frauwallner, Erich (1996/1998): Dharmakīrti [600-660 d.C.] [Sobre los requisitos para la validez de la inferencia] In:
Revista de Estudios Budistas 12, 5-16.
Franco, Eli (1993): A Note on Hetucakraḍamaru 8-9. IIJ 36, 235-237.
Tani, Tadashi (1998): Jñānaśrīmitra shunkanteki shōmetsu (setsunametsu) Kṣaṇabhaṅga shiyaku [1] saikō (1).
Reconstruction of a Trial Translation of Jānaśrīmitra's "Kṣaṇabhaṅga Adhyāya" [1]. Kōchi Kōgyō Kōtō Senmon
Gakkō Gakujutsu Kiyō (= The Bulletin of the Kōchi National College of Technology) 42, 1-23.
Reconstruction of a Trial Translation of Jānaśrīmitra's "Kṣaṇabhaṅga Adhyāya" [2]. Kōchi Kōgyō Kōtō Senmon
Reconstruction of a Trial Translation of Jñānaśrīmitra's "Kṣaṇabhaṅga Adhyāya" [3]. Kōchi Kōgyō Kōtō Senmon
Prasad, Jwala (1930): Discussion of the Buddhist Doctrines of Momentariness and Subjective Idealism in the Nyayasutras. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 31-39.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1998): Dharmakīrti (c. 600-660). Routledge Encyclopedia of Philosophy (vol. 3). Ed. by Edward
Craig. Routledge, London and New York, 51-53.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1997): Kumārila, Īśvarasena, and Dharmakīrti in Dialogue. A New Interpretation of
Pramāṇavārttika I 33. In: Indica et Tibetica 30: Buddhavidyāsudhākaraḥ. Studies in Honor of Heinz Bechert On the
Occasion of His 65th Birthday. Ed. P.K. Pülz and J.U. Hartmann, pp. 625-646.
Paul, Gregor (1999): Neuere Literatur zur (buddhistischen) Begründungstheorie (hetuvidyā, yinming, immyō). In:
Hōrin 6, 249-259.
Katsura,Shōryū (2002): Beweisverfahren der Buddhisten: Das Wesen buddhistischer Logik. Hōrin 9, 11-30.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1998): Die erkenntnistheoretisch-logische Tradition des Buddhismus. Buddhismus in Geschichte
176
(14.07.2011)
1423
SD S 28.5 745
1424
SD S 28.5 746
1425
SD S 28.5 747
1426
SD S 28.5 748
1427
SD S 28.5 749
3326
SD S 28.5 75
1460
SD S 28.5 750
1485
SD S 28.5 751
1667
SD S 28.5 752
1688
SD S 28.5 753
5262
SD S 28.5 754
3327
SD S 28.5 76
3328
SD S 28.5 77
3329
3330
3331
3332
SD S 28.5 78
SD S 28.5 79
SD S 28.5 80
SD S 28.5 81
und Gegenwart. Band II. Universität Hamburg, 64-86.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1976): Der Einleitungsvers von Dharmottaras Apohaprakaraṇam. WZKS 20, 123-124.
Oetke, Claus (1989): Svabhāvapratibandha and the Types of Reasons in Dharmakīrti's Theory of Inference. In:
SBET, 243-268.
Katsura, Shōryū (1992): Dignāga and Dharmakīrti on adarśanamātra and anupalabdhi. AS 46/1, 222-231.
Yaita, Hideomi (1998): Kunbun-ban joujūron tibet yaku ni tsuite [On the sKu-'bum version of the
Pramāṇasamuccaya]. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō 21, 19-50.
McClintock, Sara (2000): Knowing All through Knowing One: Mystical Communion or Logical Trick in the
Tattvasaṃgraha and Tattvasaṃgrahapañjikā. In: JIABS 23/2, 225-244.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1979): Miszellen zur erkenntnistheoretisch-logischen Schule des Buddhismus. I. Zur Datierung
Karṇakagomins. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens 23, 141-154.
Gillon, Brendan S. (1987): Two Forms of Negation in Sanskrit: prasajyapratiṣedha and paryudāsapratisedha. In:
Lokaprajñā 1-1, 81-89.
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1999): Kōjō na mono na naze munōryoku ka. Setsunametsu ronshō no rironteki haikei [Why is
a Permanent Thing Inefficacious? The Theoretical Background of Kṣaṇikatvānumāna]. IBK 48, 377-373 (196-200).
Bijlert, Victor A. van (1999): Review: Eli Franco, Dharmakīrti on Compassion and Rebirth. Vienna, 1997. OLZ 94,
384-386.
Hideomi, Yaita (2000): Dharmottaraṭippanaka of Mallavādin (III). Text of the parārthānumānapariccheda. JNIBS 23,
107-164.
Hattori, Masaaki (1975): Mīmāṃsāślokavārttika, Apohavāda shō no kenkyū (ge) [Studium von ŚV, apohavāda (2)].
In: Kyoto-daigaku Bungakubu Kenkyū Kiyō 15, pp. 1-63. [umkatalogisiert von S 28.5.712 auf 754!]
Yūsho, Miyasaka (1970-1971): darumakirute no shōgai to sakuhin. Mikkyō Bunka (1970), 104-64; Mikkyō Bunka
(1971), 88-48.
Kimura, Toshihiko (1978): Sarvajñasiddhiparīkṣā [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Mikogami, Eshō (1979): Some Remarks on the Concept of Arthakriyā. Journal of Indian Philosophy 7, 79-94.
Tripath, Chhote Lal (1977): The Problem of "Negation" in Indian Philosophy. East and West 27/1-4, 345-355.
Wayman, Alex (1958): The rules of debate according to Asaṅga. Journal of the American Oriental Society 78, 29-40.
Yadav, Bibhuti S. (1977): Negation, Nirvāṇa and Nonsense. JAAR 45/4, 451-471.
177
(14.07.2011)
3333
SD S 28.5 82
3334
SD S 28.5 83
3335
SD S 28.5 84
3336
SD S 28.5 85
3337
SD S 28.5 86
3338
3339
3340
SD S 28.5 87
SD S 28.5 88
SD S 28.5 89
3251
SD S 28.5 8a
3252
SD S 28.5 8b
3253
SD S 28.5 9
3341
SD S 28.5 90
3342
3343
SD S 28.5 91
SD S 28.5 92
3344
SD S 28.5 93
3345
SD S 28.5 94
3346
SD S 28.5 95
Steinkellner, Ernst (1980): Some Sanskrit fragments of Jinendrabuddhi's Viśālāmalavatī. In: A Corpus of Indian
Studies. Essays in Honour of Professor Gaurinath Sastri. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, 96-105.
Miyasaka, Yūshō (1964): A Sanskrit-Tibetan and Japanese Index of the Hetutattvopadeśa of Jitāri, comparing with
the Chinese of Buddhist Logical terms. Maha Bodhi 68, 57-31.
Thakur, Anantalal (1980): Members of Parārthānumāna: Later Phase. In: A Corpus of Indian Studies. Essays in
Honour of Professor Gaurinath Sastri. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, 123-131.
Krishnamoorthy, K. (1980): Bhāmaha and Buddhist Logic. In: A Corpus of Indian Studies. Essays in Honour of
Professor Gaurinath Sastri. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, 106-111.
Gillon, Brendan S. and Love, Martha lile (1980): Indian Logic revisited: Nyāyapraveśa reviewed. Journal of Indian
Shaw, J. L. (1980): The Nyāya on cognition and negation. Journal of Indian Philosophy 8, 279-302.
Hayes, Richard P. (1980): Diṅnāga's views on reasoning (svārthānumāna). Journal of Indian Philosophy 8, 219-277.
Gupta, Bina (1980): Are hetvābhāsas formal fallacies ? Journal of Indian Philosophy 8, 135-147.
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1960): Indo ronrigaku no kihonteki seikaku [Fundamentalsätze der indischen Logik, 1].
Tetsugaku Kenkyū 468, 811-838 (1-28).
Kajiyama, Yūichi (1960): Indo ronrigaku no kihonteki seikaku [Fundamentalsätze der indischen Logik, 2].
Tetsugaku Kenkyū 469, 936-960 (34-58).
Hattori, Masaaki (1960): Bāhyārthasiddhikārikā of Śubhagupta. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku
Gupta, Rita (1980): The Buddhist doctrine of momentariness and its presuppositions. Dharmakīrti's argument in
Hetubindu. Journal of Indian Philosophy 8, 47-68.
Davis, Lawrence (1981): Tarka in the Nyāya theory of inference. Journal of Indian Philosophy 9, 105-120.
Lindtner, Christian (1980): Apropos Dharmakīrti - Two new works and a new date. Acta Orientalia 41,7-37.
Mohanty, J. N. (1971): Review: Bimal Krishna Matilal, The Navya-Nyāya Doctrine of Negation. The Semantics and
Ontology of Negative Statements in Navya-Nyāya Philosophy. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1968.
Salus, Peter H. (1974): Review: Bimal K. Matilal, Epistemology, Logic, and Grammar in Indian Philosophical
Analysis (Janua Linguarum, Series Minor 3). The Hague: Mouton, 1971. Journal of Indian Philosophy 2, 273-383.
Potter, Karl H. (1970): Realism, speech-acts, and truth-gaps in Indian and Western Philosophy. Journal of Indian
178
(14.07.2011)
3347
SD S 28.5 96
3348
SD S 28.5 97
3349
SD S 28.5 98
3350
SD S 28.5 99
3778
SD S 28.6 1
3787
SD S 28.6 10
3788
SD S 28.6 10b
274
SD S 28.6 11
275
SD S 28.6 12
3779
SD S 28.6 2
3780
SD S 28.6 3
3781
SD S 28.6 4
Gangopadhyay, Mrinal Kanti (1971): The concept of upādhi in Indian Logic. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 146166.
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1974): A note on the Nyāya fallacy sādhyasama and petitio principii. Journal of Indian
Matilal, B. K. (1977): Ontological problems in Nyāya, Buddhism and Jainism. A comparative analysis. Journal of
Yolton, John W. (1974): Review: Bimal K. Matilal, Epistemology, Logic, and Grammar in Indian Philosophical
Analysis (Janua Linguarum, Series Minor 3). The Hague: Mouton, 1971. Journal of Indian Philosophy 2, 384-396.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1973): Zu D. Seyfort Rueggs Buch "La Théorie du Tathāgatagarbha et du Gotra"
(Besprechungsaufsatz). WZKS 17, 123-160.
Paul, Diana Y. (1976):(1) Review: Alex and Hideko Wayman, The Lion's Roar of Queen Śrīmālā: A Buddhist
Scripture on the Tathāgatagarbha Theory. Translated, with Introduction and Notes. N.Y.: Columbia University Press,
1974. (2) Alex and Hideko Wayman, Reply to Diana Paul & Diana Paul, Rejoinder to A. and H. Wayman's Reply.
Philosophy East and West (1)26/3; (2)26/4, 346-348; 492-494.
Wayman, Alex and Hideko (1976): Reply to Diana Paul 's Review of The Lion's Roar of Queen Śrīmalā. Philosophy
East and West 26/4, 492-494.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1989): The Buddhist Notion of an 'Immanent Absolute' (tathāgatagarbha) as a Problem in
Hermeneutics. In: The Buddhist Heritage. Papers delivered at the Symposium of the same name convened at the
School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London, November 1985 (Buddhica Britannica 1). Ed. by
Tadeusz Skorupski. Tring, U.K.: The Institute of Buddhist Studies, 229-245.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (1988): A Critique of the Structure of Faith in the Ratnagotravibhāga. Memoirs of the Research
Department of the Toyo Bunko 46, 27-49.
Bailey, H. W. and Johnston, E. H. (1935-1937): A Fragment of the Uttaratantra in Sanskrit. BSOAS 8, 76-83.
Hattori, Masaaki (1972): Review: David Seyfort Ruegg, La Théorie du Tathāgatagarbha et du Gotra. Étude sur la
Sotériologie et la Gnoséologie du Bouddhisme (Publications de l'École Française d'Éxtrême-Orient 76). Paris, 1969.
JIP 2, 53-64.
Takasaki, Jikido (1962): A Comment on the Term Ārambaṇa in the Ratnagotravibhāga I, 9. Journal of Indian and
Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 10/2, 757-750 (26-33)
179
(14.07.2011)
3782
SD S 28.6 5
3783
SD S 28.6 6
3784
SD S 28.6 7
3785
SD S 28.6 8
3786
SD S 28.6 9
3789
SD S 28.7 1
3798
SD S 28.7 10
3799
SD S 28.7 11
3800
SD S 28.7 12
3801
SD S 28.7 13
3802
SD S 28.7 14
3803
SD S 28.7 15
De Jong, J. W. (1968-1969): Review: Jikido Takasaki, A Study on the Ratnagotravibhāga (Uttaratantra). Being a
Treatise on the Tathāgatagarbha Theory of Mahāyāna Buddhism (= Serie Orientale Roma XXXIII). Roma, 1966.
Takasaki, Jikidō (1973): Review: David Seyfort Ruegg, La théorie du tathāgatagarbha et du gotra: Études sur la
sotériologie et la gnoséologie du bouddhisme (= Publications de l'École française d'Extrême-Orient 70). Paris, 1969.
IIJ 15, 292-299.
De Jong, J. W. (1976): Review: Takasaki Jikidō, Nyoraizō shisō no keisei [The formation of the tathāgatagarbha
theory]. Tōkyō: Shunjūsha, 1974. IIJ 18, 311-315.
Tokiwa, Gishin (1983): The Tathāgata-garbha thought in the early stages of Buddhism in India. Presented at The 31st
International Congress of Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto. Toho Gakkai (Institute of
Eastern Culture), 1-9 (typescript).
Liu, Ming-wood (1985): The Yogācāra and Mādhyamika interpretations of the buddha-nature concept in Chinese
Buddhism. Philosophy East and West 35/2, 171-193.
(1) Demiéville, Paul / (2) Gernet, Jacques (1957): Bibliographie: (1)Tsukamoto, Zenryū (ed.), Jōron kenkyū [Studies
in the Chao-lun]. Rapport de recherches de l'Institut de recherches des Sciences humaines de l'Université de Kyōto.
Kyōto: Hōzōkan, 1955. (2)Leon Hurvitz et Tsukamoto Zenryū, Wei Shou. Treatise on Buddhism and Taoism, an
English translation of the original Chinese text of Wei-shu CXIV and the Japanese annotation, Kyōto University,
1956. T'oung Pao 45/1-3, 221-236.
Inagaki, H. (1973): Review: Garma C.C. Chang, The Buddhist teaching of totality: the philosophy of Hwa Yen
Buddhism. London: George Allen & Unwin Ltd., 1972. BSOAS 36, 491-493.
Lai, Whalen W. (1983): The early Prajñā schools, especially "Hsin-Wu", reconsidered. Philosophy East and West
33/1, 61-77.
Koseki, Aaron K. (1984): Chi-tsang's Sheng-man pao-k'u: The true dharma doctrine and the bodhisattva ideal.
Lai, Whalen W. (1978): Illusionism (māyāvāda) in late T'ang Buddhism: A hypothesis on the philosophical roots of
the Round Enlightenment Sūtra (Yüan-chüeh-ching). Philosophy East and West 28/1, 39-51.
Lai, Whalen W. (1978): Sinitic understanding of the two truths theory in the Liang dynasty (502-557): Ontological
Gnosticism in the thoughts of Prince Chao-ming. Philosophy East and West 28/3, 339-351.
Lai, Whalen W. (1980): Further developments of the two truths theory in China: the Ch'eng-shih-lun Tradition and
Chou Yung's San-tsung-lun. Philosophy East and West 30/2, 139-161.
180
(14.07.2011)
3804
SD S 28.7 16
3805
SD S 28.7 17
3806
SD S 28.7 18
3807
SD S 28.7 19
3790
SD S 28.7 2
3808
SD S 28.7 20
3809
SD S 28.7 21
3810
SD S 28.7 22
3811
SD S 28.7 23
3812
SD S 28.7 24
355
SD S 28.7 25
356
SD S 28.7 26
578
SD S 28.7 27
1240
SD S 28.7 28
1290
SD S 28.7 29
Koseki, Aaron K. (1981): The concept of practice in San Lun thought: Chi-tsang and the "concurrent insight" of the
two truths. Philosophy East and West 31/4, 449-466.
Lai, Whalen (1982): Sinitic speculations on buddha-nature: The Nirvāṇa school (420-589). Philosophy East and
West 32/2, 135-149.
Wright, Dale S. (1982): The significance of paradoxical language in Hua-yen Buddhism. Philosophy East and West
32/3, 325-338.
Cook, Francis H. (1972): The meaning of Vairocana in Hua-yen Buddhism. Philosophy East and West 22, 403-415.
Liebenthal, Walter (1954): On Trends in Chinese Thought. Silver Jubilee Volume of the Zinbun-Kagaku-Kenkyusyo,
Kyoto University, 262-278.
Cook, Francis H. (1973): Review: Garma C. C. Chang, The Buddhist Teaching of Totality: The Philosophy of Hwa
Yen Buddhism. University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press, 1971. Philosophy East and West 23/3, 397398.
Yu, David C. (1974): Skill-in-means and the Buddhism of Tao-sheng: A study of a Chinese reaction to Mahāyāna of
the fifth century. Philosophy East and West 24/4, 413-427.
Gimello, Robert M. (1976): Apopathic and kataphatic discourse in Mahāyāna: A Chinese view. Philosophy East and
West 26/2, 117-136.
Link, Arthur E. (1957): Shyh Daw-An's preface to Saṅgharakṣa's Yogācārabhūmi-Sūtra and the problem of BuddhoTaoist terminology in early Chinese Buddhism. JAOS 77, 1-14.
Inaba, Shōju (1971): Restoration of Yüan-ts'ê's Chieh-shên-mi-ching-shu through Its Tibetan Counterpart - An
Attempt at Retranslating Its Lost Parts in Tibetan Translation back into Chinese. Annual Report of Researches of
Otani University 24, 9-10; 1-132.
Unno, Taitetsu (1989): "Bits of Rubble Change into Gold". The Transformation of Self in Pure Land Buddhism.
Indian Philosophy and Buddhism: Essays in Honour of Professor Kotatsu Fujita on His Sixtieth Birthday, 27-47.
Weinstein, Stanley (1959): A Biographical Study of Tz'ŭ-ên. Monumenta Nipponica 15/1-2, 119-149.
Hamar, Imre (1998): The Doctrines of Perfect Teaching in Ch'eng-kuan's Introduction to his Commentary on the
Hua-yen-ching. Journal of The Center for Buddhist Studies 3, 331-349.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (2001): Zehouhikesetsu kou [On the doctrine that Amida and his hand are rewarded ones and not
transformed ones]. Komazawatankidaigaku kenkyukiyo 29. 331-388.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (2000): Kichizo Kanmuryojukyosho to jodoshiso [Ji-zang's Guan-mu-liang-shou-jing-shu and
181
(14.07.2011)
3791
SD S 28.7 3
1358
SD S 28.7 30
1493
SD S 28.7 31
1506
SD S 28.7 32
3792
SD S 28.7 4
3793
SD S 28.7 5
3794
SD S 28.7 6
3795
3796
SD S 28.7 7
SD S 28.7 8
3797
SD S 28.7 9
3813
SD S 28.8 1
445
SD S 28.8 10
446
SD S 28.8 11
447
SD S 28.8 12
1241
SD S 28.8 13
the Pure Land Thought]. In: The San-lun Doctorine and the Buddhist Thoughts: Prof. Dr. Sunei Hirai Felicitation
Volume on his 70th Birthday: Tokyo (Shunju-sha), pp. 171-191.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1976): The meaning of the term gotra and the textual history of the Ratnagotravibhāga. Bulletin
of the School of Oriental and African Studies 39/2, 342-363.
Lalou, Marcelle (1939): Document Tibétain. Sur l'Expansion du Dhyāna Chinois. JA 231, 505-523.
Funayama, Toru (2000): Jiron shû to nanchô kyôgaku [The Dilun Sect and the Buddhism in Southern Dynasties].
In: N. Aramaki (ed.), Hokuchô zuitô chûgoku bukkyô shisôshi. Kyoto, 123-153.
Siklós, Bulcsu (1988): Buddhism in China. The World's Religions. Ed. by Stewart Sutherland [u.a.], Routledge,
London, 756-767.
Lai, Whalen (1977): The meaning of "mind-only" (wei-hsin): An analysis of a sinitic Mahāyāna phenomenon.
Lai, Whalen (1977): Chinese Buddhist causation theories: An analysis of the sinitic Mahāyāna understanding of
Pratītya-samutpāda. Philosophy East and West 27/3, 241-264.
Satō, Chisui (1978): The Character of Yün-kang Buddhism - A look at the emergence of a State-supported religion in
China under the Northern Wei. Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 36, 39-83.
Sargent, Galen Eugène (1955): Les débats personnels de Tchou Hi en matière de méthodologie. JA 243, 213-228.
Masson-Oursel, M. Paul (1915): Le Yuan jen louen. JA (onzième série) 5, 299-354.
Kajiyama, Yuichi (1985): Transfer of Merits in Pure Land Buddhism. Nāgārjuna, Vasubandhu, and T'an Luan.
Buddhism and Its Relation to Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday.
Heirakuji Shoten, Kyoto, 123-138.
Nakamura, Hajime (1958-1959): Some Features of the Japanese Way of Thinking. Monumenta Nipponica (Studies
on Japanese Culture Past and Present) 14/3-4, 31-72 (277-318).
Noriaki, Hakamaya (1987): Buddhism and Syncretism in Japan -An Anti-Japanological Approach. Nippon Bukkyō
Gakkai Nenpō 52.
Paul, Gregor (1992): Zur buddhistischen Logik und ihrer Geschichte in Japan. OAG Aktuell 56. Tōkyō: Deutsche
Gesellschaft für Natur- und Völkerkunde Ostasiens (OAG), 1-84.
Silk, Jonathan A. (1997): The Composition of the Guan Wuliangshoufo-Jing: Some Buddhist and Jaina Parallels to
its Narrative Frame. JIP 25/2, 181-256.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (2000): Yuishinsho-moni hikakutaisho hon [A comparative edition of the Yuishinsho-moni].
182
(14.07.2011)
1286
SD S 28.8 14
1291
SD S 28.8 15
1505
SD S 28.8 16
3814
SD S 28.8 2
3815
SD S 28.8 3
3816
SD S 28.8 4
3817
SD S 28.8 5
3818
SD S 28.8 6
3819
SD S 28.8 7
3820
SD S 28.8 8
3821
SD S 28.8 9
3822
SD S 28.9 1
3831
SD S 28.9 10
3832
SD S 28.9 11
Komazawatankidaigaku kenkyukiyo 28. 191-234.
Oyama, Koujun (1944): Gokoku no bukkyo [Der Buddhismus für den Staat-Schutz]. Mikkyo-kenkyu, No. 87, pp. 129.
Koujiro, Toshimichi (1944): Mikkyokangyou ni okeru rikai no keishiki ni tuite [Die Verständnisform in tantrischer
Meditation]. Mikkyokenkyu 88, pp. 30-65.
Siklós, Bulcsu (1988): Buddhism in Japan. The World's Religions. Ed. by Stewart Sutherland [u.a.], Routledge,
London, 768-778.
Sasaki, Genjun H. (1967): Zen und Shin. Indische Grundlage des japanischen Buddhismus. Oriens Extremus 2 (14.
Jg.), 179-197.
Odin, Steve (1987): Review: David Edward Shaner, The Bodymind Experience in Japanese Buddhism: A
Phenomenological Study of Kūkai and Dōgen. Albany, New York: State University of New York Press, 1985.
Ozaki, Makoto (1979): The historical structure of the eternal: Nichiren's eschatology. Philosophy East and West
29/3, 295-306.
Dilworth, David A. (1970): Nishida's final essay: The logic of place and a religious world-view. Philosophy East and
West 20/4, 355-367.
Ishida, Mitsuyuki (1963): Tendai Elements in the Doctrinal Systems of Honen's Disciples. Journal of Indian and
Shioiri, Ryōtyū (1963): The Problem of Dengyō-daishi's concept of Saddharmapuṇḍarīka and Mahāvairocanasūtra
Vetter, Tilmann (1987): Buddhismus und Christentum. Zum buddhistischen Hintergrund von K. Nishitanis Dialektik
(I) und zu F. Buris Vorschlag zum christlich-buddhistischen Dialog (II). Zeitschrift für Missionswissenschaft und
Religionswissenschaft 71/1, 1-24.
Unno, Taitetsu (1988): Zen and Shin Buddhismus: Structural Parallels. The Pure Land, Journal of Pure Land
Buddhism (New Series) 5, 3-19.
Demiéville, Paul (1947): Le miroir spirituel. Sinologica 1/2, 112-137.
Tanaka, Ryōshō (1976): On the Tun huang Manuscript of the Ch'an-yüan-chu-chüan-chi-tu-hsü [jap.]- Indogaku
Gernet, Jacques (1951): Biographie du Maître Chen-Houei du Ho-tsö (668-760). Contribution à l'Histoire de l'École
183
(14.07.2011)
3833
SD S 28.9 12
3834
SD S 28.9 13
3835
SD S 28.9 14
3836
SD S 28.9 15
3837
SD S 28.9 16
3838
SD S 28.9 17
3839
SD S 28.9 18
3840
SD S 28.9 19
3823
SD S 28.9 2
3841
3842
SD S 28.9 20
SD S 28.9 21
3843
SD S 28.9 22
3844
SD S 28.9 23
3845
SD S 28.9 24
3846
SD S 28.9 25
3847
SD S 28.9 26
du Dhyāna. JA 239, 29-68.
Ueyama, Daishun (1983): A Chronological Stratification of the Tun-Huang Ch'an Manuscripts. Presented at The 31st
International Congress of Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto. Cishaan Seminar A-4, Toho
Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture), 1-7 (typescript).
Houston, G. W. (1977): The system of Ha Śang Mahāyāna. CAJ 21, 105-110.
Heine, Steven (1983): Temporality of hermeneutics in Dōgen's Shōbōgenzō. Philosophy East and West 33/2, 139147.
Shaner, David E. (1985): The Bodymind Experience in Dōgen's Shōbōgenzō: A phenomenological Perspective.
Gregory, Peter N. (1985): Tsung-mi and the single word "awareness" (chih). Philosophy East and West 35/3, 249268.
Zeuschner, Robert B. (1978): The understanding of mind in the Northern line of Ch'an (Zen). Philosophy East and
West 28/1, 69-79.
Kasulis, Thomas P. (1978): The Zen philosopher: A review article on Dōgen scholarship in English. Philosophy East
and West 28/3, 353-373.
Lai, Whalen (1979): Ch'an metaphors: Waves, water, mirror, lamp. Philosophy East and West 29/3, 243-253.
Sasaki, Genjun H. (1967): Zen und Shin. Indische Grundlage des japanischen Buddhismus. Oriens Extremus 2 (14.
Jg.), 179-197.
Nordstrom, Louis (1980): Zen and karman. Philosophy East and West 30/1, 77-86.
Kasulis, Thomas P. (1980): Truth and Zen. Philosophy East and West 30/4, 453-464.
Kolb, David A. (1980): Review: Toshihiko Izutsu, Toward a Philosophy of Zen Buddhism. Tehran: Imperial Iranian
Academy of Philosophy, 1977. Philosophy East and West 30/4, 540-542.
Nordstrom, Louis (1981): Mysticism without transcendence: Reflections on liberation and emptiness. Philosophy
East and West 31/1, 89-95.
Jan, Yün-hua (1981): The mind as the Buddha-nature: The concept of the absolute in Ch'an Buddhism. Philosophy
East and West 31/4, 467-477.
Heine, Steven (1982): Review: T.P. Kasulis, Zen Action, Zen Person. Honolulu, Hawaii: The University Press of
Hawaii, 1981. Philosophy East and West 32/3, 343-346.
Hyers, M. Conrad (1970): The ancient Zen master as clown-figure and comic midwife. Philosophy East and West
184
(14.07.2011)
3848
SD S 28.9 27
3849
SD S 28.9 28
3850
SD S 28.9 29
3824
SD S 28.9 3
3851
SD S 28.9 30
3852
SD S 28.9 31
3853
SD S 28.9 32
3854
SD S 28.9 33
3855
SD S 28.9 34
3856
SD S 28.9 35
3857
SD S 28.9 36
575
SD S 28.9 37
576
SD S 28.9 38
577
SD S 28.9 39
3825
SD S 28.9 4
1483
SD S 28.9 40
20/1, 3-18.
Rosemont, Henry Jr. (1970): Is Zen Buddhism a philosophy ? Philosophy East and West 20/1, 63-72.
Rosemont, Henry Jr. (1970): The meaning is the use: kōan and mondō as linguistic tools of the Zen masters.
Fox, Douglas A. (1971): Zen and ethics: Dōgen's synthesis. Philosophy East and West 21/1, 33-41.
Weller, Friedrich (1964): Neues vom Ch'an Buddhismus und zwei Worte dazu. Orientalische Literaturzeitung 59/ 78, Spalten 325-338.
Hudson, H. (1973): Wittgenstein and Zen Buddhism. Philosophy East and West 23/4, 471-481.
Brear, A. D. (1974): The nature and status of moral behavior in Zen Buddhist tradition. Philosophy East and West
24/4, 429-441.
Steffney, John (1975): Symbolism and death in Jung and Zen Buddhism. Philosophy East and West 25/2, 175-185.
Lee, Karen J. (1976): The philosophic significance of the comic. A review of Zen and the Comic Spirit, by Conrad
Hyers. Philadelphia, Pa.: The Westminster Press, 1973. Philosophy East and West 26/2, 237-246.
Sakanishi, Shio (1937): Review: Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, (1) An Introduction to Zen Buddhism. Kyoto: Eastern
Buddhist Society, 1934; (2) The Training of the Zen Buddhist Monk. Kyoto: Eastern Buddhist Society, 1934; (3)
Manual of Zen Buddhism. Kyoto: Eastern Buddhist Society, 1935. JAOS 57, 445-449.
Masunaga, Reiho (1963): The Lesser Known Zen. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū] 11/1, 367-360 (12-19).
Ichikawa, Hakugen (1963): A Preliminary Conception of Zen Social Ethics. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies
Hakamaya, Noriaki (1990): Rezension: Yanagida Seizan cho "Mirai kara no zen" ["Zen aus der Zukunft" von Sh.
Yanagida]. Komazawa daigaku bukkyōgakubu ronshū, 21.
Swanson, Paul L. (1993): "Zen is not Buddhism". Recent Japanese Critiques of Buddha-Nature. Numen 40, 115-149.
Bae, Yong-Kyun (1989): Warum Bodhi-Dharma in den Orient aufbrach? Dharmaga tongjogŭro kan kkadalgŭn?
Südkorea 1989. Pandora Film, Verleih. (Filmpresse Gisela Meuser). Filmhaus Stöbergasse, Wien. Broschüre über
den Film, 1-47.
Liebenthal, Walter (1952): The sermon of Shen-hui. Asia Major (New Series) 3/2, 132-155.
Baier, Karl (2001): Der A/Theismus des Erwachens - Zen-Philosophie und Theismus-Kritik bei Hisamatsu Shinichi.
Atheismus heute? Ein Weltphänomen im Wandel. Hrsg. K. Baier, S. Mühlberger, H. Schelkshorn, A.K. Wucherer185
(14.07.2011)
3826
3827
SD S 28.9 5
SD S 28.9 6
3828
SD S 28.9 7
3829
SD S 28.9 8
3830
SD S 28.9 9
3859
SD S 29 1
448
SD S 29 11
3868
SD S 29 11
449
SD S 29 12
450
451
SD S 29 13
SD S 29 14
452
SD S 29 15
807
SD S 29 16
1272
SD S 29 17
Huldenfeld. Evang. Verl., Leipzig, 91-117.
Chang, Chen-chi (1957): The Nature of Ch'an (Zen) Buddhism. Philosophy East and West 6/4, 333-355.
Jan, Yün-Hua (1972): Tsung-mi - His Analysis of Ch'an Buddhism. T'oung Pao 58, 1-54.
Masunaga, Reiho (1959): The Gist of Sōtō Zen. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū] 7/2, 814-798 (19-35).
Demiéville, Paul (1970): Bibliographie: Miura Isshū et Ruth Fuller Sasaki, Zen Dust. The History of the Koan and
Koan Study in Rinzai (Lin-chi) Zen. With Background Notes, Descriptive Bibliography, Genealogical Charts, Maps,
Indexes, and Reproductions of Drawings by Hakuin. The First Zen Institute of America in Japan, Kyoto, 1966.
T'oung Pao 56, 290-292.
Okimoto, Katsumi (1979): A Study of the Tibetan Chan Text from Tunhuang (2) [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Rzepkowski, Horst (1973): Buddhismus in geistiger Auseinandersetzung mit der modernen Welt. Evangelische
Zentralstelle für Weltanschauungsfragen 5 (1973) - Arbeitstexte Nr. 12. 28 Seiten.
Nyāṇatiloka (1924): Zwei buddhistische Essays. (über die buddhistische Meditation. Die Quintessenz des
Buddhismus). Sonderdruck aus der "Zeitschrift für Buddhismus", 1-37 (Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des
Buddhismus X).
Nyāṇatiloka (1924): Zwei buddhistische Essays: Über die buddhistische Meditation. Die Quintessenz des
Buddhismus. (Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des Buddhismus X). Zeitschrift für Buddhismus, Oskar Schloss
Verlag, München-Neubiberg, 3-15, 16-37.
Lee, Sun-Young (1990): The Influence Effecttive [!] on Humankind's Peace through the Korean Reunification: a
fundamental survey centralized by the Buddhist culture. Typoscript 30 S. [M.A. [?] thesis, Dongguk University,
Seoul]. Synopsis 4 S. + Brief 1 S.
Shin Buddhist Studies.-By-laws of the International Association of Shin Buddhist Studies. 5 S.
Florida, R. E. (1991): Buddhist Approaches to Abortion. Asian Philosophy 1/1, 39-50.
Kubo, Tsugunari (1991): Movimientos budistas laicos contemporáneos en el Japón, con referencia especial al Sūtra
del Loto. Revista de Estudios Budistas (Año)1/1, 45-62
Figl, Johann (1998): Buddhismus in Europa. Relativierung und Radikalisierung der europäischen Religionskritik.
Religionen unterwegs 4/4, 4-9.
Kawasaki, Shinjo (2000): Onshi Nakamura Hajime sensei [Über Professor Hajime Nakamura]. Tōhōgaku 99, 3-7.
186
(14.07.2011)
1643
SD S 29 18
1651
SD S 29 19
3860
SD S 29 2
1652
1653
SD S 29 20
SD S 29 21
1654
SD S 29 22
1655
3861
3862
SD S 29 23
SD S 29 3
SD S 29 4
3863
SD S 29 5
3864
SD S 29 6
3865
SD S 29 7
3866
SD S 29 8
3867
SD S 29 9
1799
1807
1808
SD S 3.1 1
SD S 3.1 10
SD S 3.1 11
Lande, A. & Clarke, Peter (1988): Japan. In: Stewart Sutherland [u.a.] (ed.), The World's Religions. London, 932944.
Fenzl, Friedrich (ed.), (1989): Rundbriefe zur buddhistischen Sozialethik 1, Salzburg, 20 S.
Bechert, Heinz (1969): Der Buddhismus in der heutigen weltpolitischen Situation. Weltreligionen und Marxismus
vor der wissenschaftlich-technischen Welt. Marxismusstudien 6. Beiträge von Heinz Eduard Tödt, Heinz Bechert,
Ignacio Sotelo, Hans Bräker, Branko Bošnjak, Milan Průcha, Albrecht Wellmer. Hrsg. Ulrich Duchrow. J.C.B.
Mohr, Tübingen, 43-64.
Fenzl, Friedrich (ed.), (1991): Rundbriefe ("Buddhismus heute") 4, Salzburg, 24 S.
Fenzl, Friedrich (ed.), (1991): Rundbriefe ("Buddhismus heute") 5, Salzburg, 19 S.
Fenzl, Friedrich (ed.), (1989): Katrien Haemers, Buddhistische Erziehung im Westen?, Diane Ames, Was ist das
Allerwichtigste, das ein Kind lernen muß?, Friedrich Fenzl, Buddha unterm 'Lichterbaum', [u.a.]. Rundbriefe zur
buddhistischen Sozialethik 2, Salzburg, 16 S.
Fenzl, Friedrich (ed.), (1990): Rundbriefe zur buddhistischen Sozialethik 3, Salzburg, 16 S.
Bechert, Heinz (1973): Contradictions in Sinhalese Buddhism. Contributions to Asian Studies 4, 7-17.
Bechert, Heinz und Duy-Tu, Vu (1969): Buddhismus in Vietnam. Saeculum 20/2-4, 271-276.
Nakamura, Hajime (1955): The vitality of religion in Asia. In: Cultural Freedom in Asia. The Proceedings of a
Conference Convened by the Congress for Cultural Freedom and the Society for the Extension of Democratic Ideals,
and Held at Rangoon, Burma, on February 17-20, 1955. Ed. by Herbert Passin and published for the Congress for
Cultural Freedom by Charles E. Tuttle Company, Rutland, Vermont & Tokyo, Japan, 53-66.
Chaloupková, Lygžima (1983): Asijská buddhistická mírová konference. Nový Orient 9, 282-283.
Kalupahana, D.J. (1972): Review: Bhikshu Sangharakshita, The Three Juwels: An Introduction to Modern
Buddhism. Garden City, New York: Doubleday & Company, 1970. Philosophy East and West 22, 230-232.
Jacobson, Nolan Pliny (1970): Buddhism, modernization, and science. Philosophy East and West 20, 155-167.
Kubo, Tsugunari (1985): The Reiyukai Concept of Inner Self Development: Contemporary Bodhisattva Practice.
Paper submitted to the U.S. - Japan Conference on Japanese Buddhism to be held at the University of Wisconsin,
U.S.A. August 25 - 28, 1985, 32 p.
Murakami, Shinkū (1967): Samādhirājasūtra no go_kenkyū.
Coomaraswamy, Ananda K. (1939): Some Pāli words. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 4, 116-190.
Weller, Friedrich (1963): Sanskritische Präpositionen im Spiegel mongolischer Übersetzung. Central Asiatic Journal
187
(14.07.2011)
1809
SD S 3.1 12
1811
SD S 3.1 13
1812
1813
SD S 3.1 14
SD S 3.1 15
1814
SD S 3.1 16
1815
SD S 3.1 17
1816
SD S 3.1 18
1817
1800
SD S 3.1 19
SD S 3.1 2
1818
SD S 3.1 20
1819
SD S 3.1 21
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
SD S 3.1 22
SD S 3.1 23
SD S 3.1 24
SD S 3.1 25
SD S 3.1 25
1825
SD S 3.1 26
1826
1827
SD S 3.1 27
SD S 3.1 28
8, 1-26.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1977): Zur Geschichte des Sprachnamens Pāli. In: Beiträge zur Indienforschung. Ernst
Brough, John (1975): Buddhist chinese etymological Notes. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
38, 581-585.
Thomas, E. J. (1935-37): Tathāgata and Tahāgaya. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 8, 781-788.
Bailey, H. W. (1956): Iranian miṣṣa, Indian bīja. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 18, 32-42.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1979): Pāli kaṭhati: Ein Beitrag zur Überlieferungsgeschichte des Theravāda-Kanons. IndoIranian Journal 21, 21-26.
Schrader, F. Otto (1939): Two unexplained names in the Milindapañha. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 606608.
Benveniste, Emile (1933): Notes sur les textes sogdiens bouddhiques du British Museum. Journal of the Royal
Johnston. E. H. (1931): Notes on Some Pali Words. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 565-592.
Vogel, Claus (1971): Pali lexical Studies. Indo-Iranian Journal vol.13 no.1, 20-30.
Samanti, N. H. (1968-71): On some Buddhist Terms beginning with Brahma. Bhāratī - Bulletin of the Department of
Ancient Indian History, Culture & Archaelogy, Prof. V.S. Agrawala Volume nos. 12-14, 158-164.
Honda, M. (1954): An Index to Philosophical Sūtras. In: Proceedings of the Okurayama Oriental Research Institute
[Ōkurayama Ronshū] 1/12, Yokohama, 244-305.
Coomaraswamy, Ananda K. (1937-39): Tathāgata. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 9, 1 S.
Barnett, L.D. (1930-32): Pramnai. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 285-290.
Hara, Minoru (1969): A Note on the Sanskrit Phrase devāṇāṃ priya. Indian Linguistics 30, 13-26.
Gonda, Jan (1975): The Indian Mantra. Selected Studies 4, 248-301. (= Oriens (1963) 16, 244-297)
Bailey, H.W. (1930-32): The word "But" in Iranian. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 279-283.
Liebich, B. (1930-32): Griechische Militärische Wörter Ím Indischen. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6,
431-434.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1981): A further Note on Pali gotrabhū. Journal of the Pali Text Society 9, 175-177.
Edgerton, Franklin (1933): Jñāna and vijñāna. In: Festschrift Moriz Winternitz 1863 - 23. Dezember 1933. Hsg. von
188
(14.07.2011)
1828
SD S 3.1 29
1801
1829
1830
1831
SD S 3.1 3
SD S 3.1 30
SD S 3.1 31
SD S 3.1 32
1832
SD S 3.1 33
1833
SD S 3.1 34
1834
SD S 3.1 35
1835
SD S 3.1 36
1836
1837
SD S 3.1 37
SD S 3.1 38
1838
SD S 3.1 39
1802
1839
SD S 3.1 4
SD S 3.1 40
1840
SD S 3.1 41
1841
SD S 3.1 42
1842
SD S 3.1 43
1843
SD S 3.1 44
1844
SD S 3.1 45
Otto Stein und Wilhelm Gampert, Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz Verlag, 217-220.
Lienhard, Siegfried (1982): Cow-Dust and Sun-Dust: Remarks on Skt. godhūli and Skt. gorajas. Indologica
Taurinensia 10, 147-153.
Berger, Hermann (1955): Kauṭalya ist älter als Kauṭilya. Müncher Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft Heft 6, 27-31.
Burrow, T. (1980): Sanskrit mā- ,to ascertain`. Transactions of the Philological Society, 134-140.
Bailey, H.W. (1980-81): Indo-Iranica. Indologica Taurinensia 8-9, 15-18.
Gopal, Lallanji (1980-81): Buddhaghosa on araghaṭṭa. Indologica Taurinensia 8-9, 187-191.
D'Onza Chiodo, Mariangela/Panattoni, Emanuela (1980-81): Kuḍḍa-rājan and allied terms: A set of Dravidian loanwords in Pāli. Indologica Taurinensia 8-9, 147-162.
Cardona, George (1967-68): anvaya and vyatireka in Indian Grammar. The Adyar Library Bulletin 31-32, 313-352.
Thomas, E. J. (1933): Pre-Pāli terms in the Pātimokkha. In: Festschrift Moriz Winternitz 1863 - 23. Dezember 1933.
Hsg. von Otto Stein und Wilhelm Gampert, Leipzig, Otto Harrassowitz Verlag, 161-166.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1980): Bemerkungen zum Critical Pāli Dictionary II. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 94/1-2, 10-31.
Bailey, H.W. (1937-39): Indo-Turcica. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 9, 289-302.
Coomaraswamy, Ananda K. (1937-39): Tathāgata. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 9. 1 S.
Sato, Ryochi ed. (1972): A Glossary of Pāli words listed by late Dr. Unrai Wogihara. In: Essays on the Buddhist
Thought in Honor of Prof. Mitsuo Satoh On the Occasion of his Seventith Birthday, Tokyo,1118-1101.
Vogel, Claus (1967): On the Meaning of Skt. (pra)bhinnāñjana. Indo-Iranian Journal vol.10 no. 2/3, 171-176.
Bailey, D.R. Shackleton (1952): Mecaka et le Sūtrālaṃkāra. Journal Asiatique 140, 71-73.
Sasaki, Genjun H. (1975): dīpa and dvīpa in the Buddha's last words. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya
Sanskrit Vidyapeetha 31, 435-443.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1972): Pāli Philology and the Tibetan translation of Buddhist texts. Two examples (pacuṭa,
soṭa). Indo-Iranian Journal 14, 198-203.
Bailey, Harold Walter (1985): Khotan-Saka Khyeṣa. Serie Orientale Roma 56/1, 39-40.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1950): Védique addhā et quelques expressions parallèles à Tathāgata. Journal Asiatique 243,
163-170.
Chandra, Lokesh (1979): Three Iranian words in the Buddhist Tradition. (Typoscript), 3-20.
189
(14.07.2011)
1845
SD S 3.1 46
1846
SD S 3.1 47
1847
SD S 3.1 48
1848
SD S 3.1 49
1803
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
SD S 3.1 5
SD S 3.1 50
SD S 3.1 51
SD S 3.1 52
SD S 3.1 53
SD S 3.1 54
SD S 3.1 55
SD S 3.1 56
SD S 3.1 57
SD S 3.1 58
1862
SD S 3.1 59
1804
1858
1859
SD S 3.1 6
SD S 3.1 60
SD S 3.1 61
1860
SD S 3.1 62
1861
SD S 3.1 63
1863
SD S 3.1 64
Emmerick, Ronald E. (1985): Khotanese Bāljse (Resümee). Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen
Gesellschaft suppl. 6, 1 S.
Kanakura, Ensho (1976): Inmyōnishōriron bonkanryōgo Taishō [A Bilingual Index of the Nyāyapraveśakam]. In:
Indo tetsugaku. Bukkyōgaku kenkyū III. Indotetsugakuhen 2. Tōkyō, 472-458.
Burrow, Thomas (1981): Sanskrit mā- ,to approach, meet, join; (trans.) to bring to`. Bulletin of the School of Oriental
Burrow, Thomas (1980): Sanskrit mā- ,to make, produce, create`. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
Studies 43, 311-328.
Vogel, Claus (1972): Pali lexical Studies (continued). Indo-Iranian Journal vol. 14 no. 3/4, 204-209.
Norman, K.R. (1979): Two Pali Etymologies. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 42/2, 321-328.
Turner, R.L. (1973): Pali phāsu- and dātta-. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 36, 424-428.
Smith, Vincent A. (1903): The Meaning of piyadasi. Indian Antiquary 32, 265-267.
Alsdorf, Ludwig (1975): Pali Miscellanies uddhaṃsarā. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 1, 109-117.
Buddruss, Georg (1975): Gāndhārī-Prakrit chada "Ton". Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 1, 37-48.
Emmerick, Ronald E. (1981): Khotanese hamāñuna-. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 7, 71-75.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1985): akālika in the Buddhist canon. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 10, 187-190.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1986): Pāli samaya and Sanskrit samāja. Indo-Iranian Journal 29, 201-202.
Carter, John Ross (1976): Traditional definitions of the term dhamma. Philsophy East and West 26 no. 3, 329-337.
Palsule, G.B. (1984): devānāṃ-priyaḥ. Has it any Vedic antecedents ? In: Amr̥tadhārā. Professor R.N. Dandekar
Felicitation Volume. Ed. by S.D. Joshi. Delhi, 313-317.
Walleser, Max (1930): Zur Herkunft des Wortes Tathagata. Journal of the Taisho University vols. 6-7, 21-33.
Edgerton, Franklin (1955): anuttama and anuttara, ,unexcelled, supreme`. Indian Linguistics 16, 35-37.
Regamey, Constantin (1955): Lexicological Gleanings from the Kāraṇḍavyūhasūtra. Indian Linguistics 16, 1-10.
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar (1939-40): Two Sanskrit Chinese Lexicons of the 7th-8th centuries, and some aspects of
Indo-Aryan Linguistics. New Indian Antiquary 2, 740-747.
Edgerton, Franklin (1939-40): The origin of pali middha. New Indian Antiquary 2, 607-610.
Varma, Siddheswar (1965): Explanatory names in Sanskrit vocabulary. Indian Linguistics 3 (comprising volumes 915 (1944-1956)), 656-667.
190
(14.07.2011)
1864
SD S 3.1 65
1865
SD S 3.1 66
1866
SD S 3.1 67
1867
SD S 3.1 68
1868
SD S 3.1 69
1810
SD S 3.1 7
1869
SD S 3.1 70
1017
SD S 3.1 71
1019
SD S 3.1 72
1872
SD S 3.1 73
1022
SD S 3.1 74
1024
SD S 3.1 75
1026
SD S 3.1 76
1028
1030
1032
SD S 3.1 77
SD S 3.1 78
SD S 3.1 79
1805
SD S 3.1 8
Edgerton, Franklin (1937): Buddhist Sanskrit saṃdhā, saṃdhi(-nirmocana). Journal of the American Oriental Society
57, 185-188.
Austin, William M./Smith, Henry lee (1937): Sanskrit parśu and paraśu. Journal of the American Oriental Society 57,
95-98.
Benveniste, E. (1955): Sur un dictioannaire étymologique du Sanskrit. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 11/12,
Spalten 485-490.
Brown, Norman (1954): Prakrit vaṇadava ,tree sap, self-control`. Language - Journal of the Linguistic Society of
America 30, 43-46.
Humbach, Helmut (1956): [Rezension zu] Manfred Mayerhofer, Kurzgefaßtes etymologisches Wörterbuch des
Altindischen. Deutsche Literaturzeitung 4, 4 Spalten.
Tedesco, Paul (o.J.): Geben und Nehmen im Indischen. Reprint from Journal of the American Oriental Society 43,
358-390.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1986): Pāli samaya and Sanskrit samāja. Indo-Iranian Journal 29, 201-202.
Emmerick, Ronald E. (1986): `ruki' in Khotanese? Studia Grammatica Iranica. Festschrift für Helmut Humbach.
Hsg. v. Rüdiger Schmitt und Prods Oktor Skjaervo. München: R. Kitzinger, 71-81.
Bailey, Harold (1986): Three Indic notes. Deyadharma. Studies in Memory of Dr. D. C. Sircar. Delhi: Sri Satguru
Publications (Sri Garib Dass Oriental Ser. 33), 9-10.
Bailey, Harold Walter (1963): Kāśavittra. Jñānamuktāvalī. Commemoration Volume in Honour of Johannes Nobel.
Ed. by Claus Vogel. New Delhi: International Academy of Indian Culture, 38-41.
Bagchi, P. C. (?): Ptolemy, the Niddesa and the Bṛhatkathā. Sino-Indian Studies 2, 61-105
Emmerick, R. E. and A. Róna-Tas (1992): The Turkish-Khotanese Wordlist Revisited. Central Asiatic
Journal 36/3-4, 199-241.
Kuiper, F.B.J. (1991): Review: Manfred Mayrhofer: The New "Mayrhofer", Etymologisches Wörterbuch des
Altindoarischen. Indo-Iranian Journal 34/2, 105-120.
Wayman, Alex (1991): Āsrava: How does it flow?. PT. Dalsukhbhai Malvania Felicitation Vol. I, 89-95.
Watanabe Fumimaro (1985): Vikappa, Vitakka and Vicāra in Pali, Heirakuji Shoten, 173-186.
Kieffer-Pülz, Petra (1994): Bemerkungen zu dem Wort jagatī. Festschrift Klaus Bruhn, 339-359.
Haebler, Claus (1964): Ein nautischer Ausdruck im Pāli. (Pā. lakāra-). Zeitschrift für die vergleichende
Sprachforschung auf dem Gebiete der indogermanistischen Sprachen Bd.79 Heft 1/2, 112-122.
191
(14.07.2011)
1048
1050
SD S 3.1 80
SD S 3.1 81
1052
SD S 3.1 82
1054
1055
SD S 3.1 83
SD S 3.1 84
1056
SD S 3.1 85
372
SD S 3.1 86
1644
SD S 3.1 87
1689
SD S 3.1 88
1690
SD S 3.1 89
1806
SD S 3.1 9
1691
SD S 3.1 90
1873
SD S 3.2 1
1882
SD S 3.2 10
1883
SD S 3.2 11
Thieme, Paul (1994): On M. Mayrhofer's Etymologisches Wörterbuch des Altindoarischen. BSOAS LVII, 321-328.
Hara, Minoru (1995): A Note on the Sanskrit Word Svastha. Journal of the European Āyurvedic Society 4, 55-87.
Buchbesprechung Bechert, Heinz (1995): Jayawardena-Moser, Premalatha: Grundwortschatz Singhalesisch-Deutsch.
OLZ, 314-319.
Rhys Davids, C.A.F. (1938): Going Far or Going Beyond? (Pāragā, Pāragū). IHQ, 309-313.
Bailey, Harold Walter (1963): Kāśavittra. Jñānamuktāvalī Vol. 38, Festschrift Johannes Nobel, 38-41.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1995): Indische Namen in Zentralasien bis 1000 n. Chr. Namenforschung. Ein internationales
Handbuch zur Onomastik, Vol 1. 657-666.
Ruegg, David S. (1988): Sanskrit-Tibetan and Tibetan-Sanskrit Dictionaries and Some problems in Indo-Tibetan
philosophical lexicography. Studia Tibetica 4: Lexicography in the Indian and Buddhist Cultural Field. Proceedings
of the Conference at the University of Strasbourg 25 to 27 April 1996. München: Kommission für Zentralasiatische
Studien, Bayrische Akademie der Wissenschaften, 115-142.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1998): Review: Claus Vogel, Zum Aufbau altindischer Sanskritwörterbücher der vorklassischen
Zeit. Opladen, 1996. OLZ 93, 97-100.
Eimer, Helmut (1994): Review: Abhidhānaviśvalocanam or Abhidhānamuktāvalī of Śrīdharasena, with its Tibetan
translation by Dharma Bhadra, Zhalu Lotsaba. Edited by Lozang Jamspal in collaboration with Alex Wayman.
Narita, 1992. OLZ 89, 313-321.
Eimer, Helmut (1995): Review: Abhidhānaviśvalocanam of Śrīdharasena. Translated by Alex Wayman. Narita,
1994. OLZ 90, 572-574.
Tedesco, Paul (o.J.): Methodisches zu Turners nepali-Wörterbuch. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 413, 413-413m
(13 S.).
Eimer, Helmut (1996): Review: Tibeto-Sanskrit Index to Abhidhānaviśvalocanam of Śrīdharasena. Complied by
Lozang Jamspal. Narita, 1995. OLZ 91, 496-497.
Bernhard, Franz (1964): Gab es einen Lokativ auf -esmiṃ im buddhistischen Sanskrit? Nachrichten der Akademie
der Wissenschaften in Göttingen I. Philologisch-Historische Klasse 4, 199-209.
Bechert, Heinz (1953): Über den Gebrauch der indikativischen Tempora im Pāli. Münchner Studien zur
Sprachwissenschaft 3, 53-66.
Günther, Herbert (1942): Das Sidat-san̆garāva, eine Grammatik des klassischen Sinhalesisch. ZDMG 96/1 (Neue
Folge Band 21), 84-97.
192
(14.07.2011)
1884
SD S 3.2 12
1885
SD S 3.2 13
1886
SD S 3.2 14
1887
SD S 3.2 15
1888
1889
SD S 3.2 16
SD S 3.2 17
1890
SD S 3.2 18
1891
SD S 3.2 19
1874
SD S 3.2 2
1892
1893
1894
SD S 3.2 20
SD S 3.2 21
SD S 3.2 22
1895
SD S 3.2 23
1896
SD S 3.2 24
1897
SD S 3.2 25
1898
SD S 3.2 26
1899
SD S 3.2 27
Sasaki, Genjun H. (1958): Khanti, Kānti, Kṣānti. Reprinted from the Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies vol.7
no.1, 354-359 (42-37).
Bechert, Heinz (1958): Grammatisches aus dem Apadānabuch. ZDMG 33 (108/2), 308-316.
Heimann, Betty (1931): Zur indischen Namenkunde. Studia Indo-Iranica. Ehrengabe für Wilhelm Geiger. Otto
Harrassowitz, Leipzig,139-155.
Meyrhofer, Manfred (1968): Über spontanen Zerebralnasal im frühen Indo-Arischen. Mélanges d' Indianisme à la
mémoire de Louis Renou. 40. Anniversaire de la Fondation de l'Institut de Civilisation Indienne de l'Université de
Paris 1967, Publications de l'Institut de Civilisation Indienne fascicule 28, 509-517.
Schrader, Otto (1926): Siamese mute h. Asia Major 3/1, 33-48.
Lévi, M.S. (1912): Sur une langue précanonique du Bouddhisme. Observations, 495-514.
Edgerton, Franklin (1936): Nouns of the a-Declension in Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit. Harvard Journal of Asiatic
Studies 1, 65-83.
Edgerton, Franklin (1946): Meter, Phonology, and Orthography in Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit. Journal of the
American Oriental Society 66, 197-206.
Schneider, Ulrich (1960): Das Zahlwort im Mahāvastu. Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung auf dem
Gebiete der Indogermanischen Sprachen 76. Bd. 3./4. Heft, 249-272.
Finot, Louis (1911): Fragment du Kātantra provenant de Koutcha. Le Muséon 12, 194-199.
Bailey, Harold Walter (1958): Miṣṣa suppletum. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 21, 40-47.
Barnett, L.D. (1927): Notices of Books Indica. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 861-865.
Turner, R.L. (1930-32): The Future Stem in Aśoka. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 6, 530537.
Meisezahl, R.O. (1966): Über jñīṃ in der tibetischen Version der Regel ṃ chandasi der Sārasvata-Grammatik. IndoIranian Journal 9/2, 139-146.
Nooten, B.A. van (1967): Pāṇini's replacement technique and the active finite verb. Language - Journal of the
Linguistic Society of America 43/4, 883-902.
Cardona, George (1967): Negations in Pāṇinian rules. Language - Journal of the Linguistic Society of America 43/1,
34-56.
Simonsson, Nils (1978): Indisk hermeneutisk tradition. Kungl. Vitterhets Historie och Antikvitets Akademiens
Arsbok. Stockholm, 158-168.
193
(14.07.2011)
1900
SD S 3.2 28
1901
SD S 3.2 29
1875
SD S 3.2 3
1902
SD S 3.2 30
1903
SD S 3.2 31
1904
SD S 3.2 32
1905
SD S 3.2 33
1906
SD S 3.2 34
1907
SD S 3.2 35
1908
SD S 3.2 36
1909
SD S 3.2 37
1910
SD S 3.2 37b
1911
SD S 3.2 38
1912
SD S 3.2 39
1876
1913
SD S 3.2 4
SD S 3.2 40
1914
SD S 3.2 41
Mallik, Madhusudan (1975): The influence of analogy in Pāli. The Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit
Vidyapeetha 31/1-4, 329-338.
Gombrich, Richard (1979): "He cooks softly": Adverbs in Sanskrit grammar. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Filliozat, Jean (o.J.): Bibliographie - Franklin Edgerton, Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit grammar and dictionary. New
Haven, 1953. Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit reader. New Haven, 1953. Tirage à part du T'oung Pao 43 /1-2, 147-171.
Brough, John (1973): I-ching on the Sanskrit grammarians. BSOAS 36, 248-260.
Bühler, Georg (1894): The roots of the dhatupatha not found in literature. The Indian Antiquary 23, 141-154, 250255.
Liebich, B. (1896): The chandra-vyakarana. Indian Antiquary 25, 103-105.
Wezler, Albrecht (1977): Zum Problem der "negativen Appositionen" bei Pāṇini [Marginalien zu Pāṇini's
Aṣṭādhyāyī III]. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 3, 35-70.
Bhate, Saroja (1987): The meaning -adhikāras in the taddhita section of the Aṣṭādhyāyī: an analysis. IIJ 30, 81-92.
Edgerton, Franklin (1942): Some Curious Middle Indic Aorists. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research
Institute, Silver Jubilee Volume, 23/1-4, 126.
Chaturvedi, S.P. (1942): On Pāṇini's sūtra VII.1.90 -Wrong wording or corrupt reading ? Annals of the Bhandarkar
Oriental Research Institute, Silver Jubilee Volume, 23/1-4, 77-79.
Simson, Georg von (1977): Zur Phrase yena ... tenopajagāma / upetya und ihren Varianten im Buddhistischen
Sanskrit. In: Beiträge zur Indienforschung. E. Waldschmidt gewidmet. Berlin, 479-488.
Bechert, Heinz (1957): Eine eigentümliche Partizipialkonstruktion. Münchner Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 10,
54-58.
Rosenkranz, Bernhard (1957): Zu den Medialformen der 1.Pl. auf -matha im buddhistischen Sanskrit. Münchner
Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 10, 45-47.
Edgerton, Franklin (1937): Gerunds in Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit. Language - Journal of the Linguistic Society of
America 13, 107-122.
Brough, John (1954): The Language of the Buddhist Sanskrit Texts. BSOAS 16/2, 351-375.
Sen, Sukumar (1928): An Outline of Buddhist Sanskrit. Journal of the Department of Letters 17, 1-65.
Gender, A. (1965): Historical Syntax of Middle Indo-Aryan. Indian Linguistics 3 (Comprising Volumes 9-15 (19441956)), 355-473.
194
(14.07.2011)
1915
SD S 3.2 42
1916
SD S 3.2 43
1917
SD S 3.2 44
1918
SD S 3.2 45
1919
1920
SD S 3.2 46
SD S 3.2 47
1921
SD S 3.2 48
1922
1877
SD S 3.2 49
SD S 3.2 5
1923
SD S 3.2 50
1924
SD S 3.2 51
1109
SD S 3.2 52
1111
SD S 3.2 53
1113
SD S 3.2 54
1116
SD S 3.2 55
1118
1120
SD S 3.2 56
SD S 3.2 57
Schwarzschild, L.A. (1955): Notes on the history of the Infinitive in Middle Indo-Aryan. Indian Linguistics 16, 2934.
Ghatage, A.M. (1939-1940): Repetition in Prakrit Syntax. New Indian Antiquary 2, 47-55.
Dachi, Hian Lin (1965): On the ending -matha for the first person plural atm. in the Buddhist mixed dialect. Indian
Linguistics 3 (Comprising Vol. 9-15 (1944-1956)), 134-137.
Sen, Sukumar (1965): The use of the Genetive in Middle Indo-Aryan. Indian Linguistics 3 (Comprising Volumes 915 (1944-1956)), 7-20.
Joshi, S.D. (1962): Verbs and nouns in Sanskrit. Indian Linguistics 23, 60-63.
Ghatage, A.M. (1960): [Ohne Titel]. Indian Linguistics 21, 88.
Edgerton, Franklin (1939): Endingless Noun Case-Forms in Prakrit. Journal of the American Oriental Society 59,
369-371.
Katre, S.M. (1937): Epic iyāt and Blends of Aorist and Optative Forms. JAOS 57, 316-317.
Bechert, Heinz (1955): Vokalkürzung vor Sandhikonsonant. Münchner Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 6, 7-26.
Edgerton, Franklin (1937): The Aorist in Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit. Journal of the American Oriental Society 57, 1634.
Ghatage, A.M. (1940): Concord in Prakrit Syntax. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 21/1-2, 7396.
Emmerick, Ronald E. (1987): Auxiliaries in Khotanese. Historical Development of Auxiliaries. Ed. M. Harris and ??.
Berlin, N.Y., Amsterdam (Trends in Linguistics, Studies and Monographs 35), 271-291.
Gonda, Jan (1968): Abbreviated and Inverted Nominal Compounds in Sanskrit. Pratidānam. Indian, Iranian and
Indo-european Studies presented to Franciscus Bernardus Jacobus Kuiper on his Sixtieth Birthday. Ed. J. C.
Heesterman, G. H. Schokker, V. I. Subramoniam. The Hague: Mouton (Janua Linguarum, Studia Memoriae Nicolai
van Wijk Dedicata, Series Maior 34), 221-246.
Caillat, Colette (1988-1989): Notes Grammaticales sur les Documents Kharoṣṭhī de Niya. Actes du Colloque FrancoJaponais, Documents d'Archives d'Asie Centrale. Tokyo-Kyoto 1988. Kyoto 1989. 9-24.
Werba, Chlodwig H. (1991): Die Wurzeln des Sanskrit. Ein klassifiziertes Verzeichnis erstellt nach Whithney`s
Roots unter Berücksichtigung der Addenda und Corrigenda der Erlanger Schule. Typoscript.
Werba, Chlodwig H. (1991 ?): Kasussyntax des Sanskrit (kārakavibhaktisāmarthyasamuddeśaḥ). Typoscript, 13-37.
Van Daalen, Leendert A. (1988): The Particle Kila/Kira in Sanskrit, Prākrit and the Pāli Jātakas. Indo-Iranian Journal
195
(14.07.2011)
1122
SD S 3.2 58
1124
1878
1138
1140
SD S 3.2 59
SD S 3.2 6
SD S 3.2 60
SD S 3.2 61
1142
SD S 3.2 62
1144
SD S 3.2 63
1146
SD S 3.2 64
592
SD S 3.2 65
1879
SD S 3.2 7
1880
SD S 3.2 8
1881
SD S 3.2 9
1925
SD S 3.3 1
1934
SD S 3.3 10
1935
SD S 3.3 11
1936
SD S 3.3 12
1937
SD S 3.3 13
31, 111-137.
Taber, John A. (1989): The Theory of the Sentence in Pūrva Mīmāmsā and Western Philosophy. Journal of Indian
Aklujkar, Ashok (1989): Saṃbandha and Abhisaṃbandha. JIP 17/3, 299-307.
Haebler, Claus (1964): Ein verkanntes Kompositum im Pāli. Münchner Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 16, 21-31.
Galloway, Brian (1991): "Thus Have I Heard: At One Time ...". IIJ 34/2, 87-104
Kahrs, Eivind G. (1992): What Is a tadbhava Word? Indo-Iranian Journal 35/2-3, 225-249.
Oberlies, Thomas (1991): Brief Communications. Die Verwendung des Part. Präs. als Konditional im Pali. IndoIranian Journal 34/2, 121-122.
Geiger, Bernhard (1908): Mahābhāṣya zu P. VI, 4, 22 und 132 nebst Kaiyaṭa's Kommentar. Sitzungsberichte der
Kais. Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien Philosophisch-Historische Klasse 160/ 8. Abhandlung, 1-76.
De, S.K. (1938): Candra-Gomin. IHQ 14, 256-260.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1998): Les éléments linguistiques porteurs de sens dans la tradition grammaticale du Sanskrit.
Histoire Épistémologie Langage 20/1, 29-38.
Berger, Hermann (1954): Futurisches gacchati im Pāli. Münchner Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 4, 29-44.
Berger, Hermann (1959): Eine indische Kommentatorenetymologie. Münchner Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft,
Geburtstagsgabe für Wilhelm Wissmann, II. Indogermanica-Orientalia 14, 53-54.
Bechert, Heinz (1958): Über den Gebrauch der indikativischen Tempora im Pāli. Münchner Studien zur
Sprachwissenschaft 3 (1953) revidierter Nachdruck, 55-72.
Berger, Hermann (1956): Heinrich Lüders, Beobachtungen über die Sprache des buddhistischen Urkanons.
Göttingische Gelehrte Anzeigen 1/2, 96-111.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1983): Sanskrit und Gāndhārī in Zentralasien. In: Sprachen des Buddhismus in Zentralasien.
Vorträge des Hamburger Symposions vom 2.Juli bis 5.Juli 1981. Hg. von Klaus Röhrborn und Wolfgang Veenker.
Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 27-34.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1974): Reste des reduplizierten Aorists im Pāli. Münchner Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 32,
65-72.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1977): Notes on the e-preterite in Middle Indo-Aryan. Münchner Studien zur
Sprachwissenschaft 36, 39-47.
Turner, R.L. (1913): Notes on the language of the Dvavimsatyavadanakatha. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
196
(14.07.2011)
1938
1939
SD S 3.3 14
SD S 3.3 15
1940
SD S 3.3 16
1941
1942
SD S 3.3 18
SD S 3.3 19
1926
SD S 3.3 2
1943
SD S 3.3 20
1944
SD S 3.3 21
1945
SD S 3.3 22
1946
SD S 3.3 23
1947
SD S 3.3 25
1948
SD S 3.3 26
1949
SD S 3.3 27
1950
SD S 3.3 28
1951
SD S 3.3 29
1927
1952
SD S 3.3 3
SD S 3.3 30
289-304.
Bloch, Jules (1930-32): Asoka et la Magadhi. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 291-295.
Meillet, A. (1930-32): Sur le génetif sanskrit "máma". Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 435-437.
Tsuji, N. (1952): Etyomologica upanishadica. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] vol.1 no.1, 258-242, (1)-(17).
Smith, Helmer (1952): Le futur Moyen Indien et ses rythmes. o.A., 169-183.
Henning, W.B. (1937-1939): Argi and the "Tokharians". Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 9, 545-571.
Uray Géza ? (1952): A Kínai nevek és szavak Magyar Átírása. Hg. von Magyar Tudományos Akadémia. Budapest,
3-34.
Benveniste, Émile (1937-39): Notes Sogdiennes. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 9, 495-519.
Mallik, Madhusudan (1976): Some notes on Pāli. The Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha
32/1-4, 49-52.
Bhattacharya, Sudhibhushan (1969): An aspect of Pāli semantics. The Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research
Institute 25/1-4, 527-530.
Ghosal, S.N. (1969): A syntactical agreement between the Aśokan Prākr̥t and Ardhamāgadhī. The Journal of the
Ganganatha Jha Research Institute 25/1-4, 531-535.
Sims-Williams, Nicholas (1978): Review: D.N. MacKenzie (ed.), The Buddhist Sogdian texts of the British Library
(= Acta Iranica, 10. Troisième Série, Textes et Mémoires, 3), Tehran-Liège, Bibliothèque Pahlavi, 1976. Indo-Iranian
Journal 20, 256-260.
Thieme, Paul (1982): Meaning and form of the ,grammar` of Pāṇini. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 8/9, 3-34.
Edgerton, Franklin (1954): Semantic Notes on Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit. Sprachgeschichte und Wortbedeutung.
Festschrift Albert Debrunner. Francke Verlag, Bern, 129-134.
Nobel, Johannes (1955): [Rezension :] Franklin Edgerton, Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit. Language and Literature. Ten
Public Lectures. Banares: Hindu University 1954. Deutsche Literaturzeitung 10, Spalten 730-732.
Nobel, Johannes (1955): [Rezension:] Franklin Edgerton, Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit. Grammar and Dictionary. New
Haven: Yale University Press, 1953. Derselbe, Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Reader. New Haven: Yale University Press,
1953. Deutsche Literaturzeitung 4, Spalten 256-260.
Edgerton, Franklin (1935-1937): The Prakrit underlying Buddhistic Hybrid Sanskrit. BSOAS 8, 501-516.
Tedesco, P. (1957): A Pāli Jātaka Gāthā. Journal of the American Oriental Society 77, 47-48.
197
(14.07.2011)
1953
SD S 3.3 31
1954
SD S 3.3 32
1955
SD S 3.3 33
1956
SD S 3.3 34
1957
SD S 3.3 35
1958
SD S 3.3 36
1959
SD S 3.3 37
1960
SD S 3.3 38
1203
SD S 3.3 39
1928
SD S 3.3 4
16
SD S 3.3 40
17
SD S 3.3 41
19
SD S 3.3 42
20
SD S 3.3 43
Edgerton, Franklin (1957): On editing Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit. Journal of the American Oriental Society 77, 184192.
Raghavan, V. (1955): Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit. Indian Linguistics 16, 313-322.
Varma, Siddheshwar (1965): Sanskrit as a medium of conveying the concept of abstraction. Indian Linguistics 3
(Comprising Volumes 9-15 (1944-1956)), 138-141.
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar (1960): The pronunciation of Sanskrit. Indian Linguistics 21, 61-82.
Bhattacharya, Pramod Chandra (1960): Sino-Tibetan (Boro) elements in the formation of an Indo-Aryan toponomy:
kāmākhyā. Indian Linguistics 21, 41-44.
Wüst, Walther (1955):[Rezension:] Mayrhofer: Handbuch des Pāli. Mit Texten und Glossar. Eine Einführung in das
wissenschaftliche Studium des Mittelindischen. I: Grammatik. II: Texte und Glossar. Heidelberg: 1951.
Nara, Yasuaki (1963): On the "So'ham", "Sa tvam" etc. in the Buddhist (Hybrid) Sanskrit. Journal of Indian and
Buddhist Studies (Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū) 11/2, 845-839 (32-38).
Emeneau, M.B. (1954): Reviews: (1) Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit grammar and dictionary. By Franklin Edgerton.
(William Dwight Whitney linguistic series) New Haven: Yale University Press, 1953. (2) Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit
reader. Edited with notes by Franklin Edgerton. (William Dwight Whitney linguistic series) New Haven: Yale
University Press, 1953. Language - Journal of the Linguistic Society of America 30/4, 474-485.
Emmerick, Ronald E. (1989): Khotanese and Tumshuqese. Compendium Linguarum Iranicarum. Hrsg. Rüdiger
Schmitt. Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag, Wiesbaden, 204-229.
Bailey, Harold Walter (1955): Buddhist Sanskrit. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 13-24.
Emmerick, R. E. (1987): The Transition from Old to Late Khotanese. Transition periods in Iranian history. Actes du
Symposium de Fribourg-en-Brisgau (22-24 Mai 1985). Studia Iranica 5. Leuven, 33-42.
Wayman, Alex (1987): The causes of an utterance per rival grammatical Śikṣā traditions. Philosophical Essays,
Professor Anantalal Thakur Felicitation Volume. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, 81-87.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1989): Origin and Varieties of Buddhist Sanskrit. Dialectes dans les littératures IndoAryennes. eEd. Collete Caillat. Paris: Collège de France, 341-367.
Simson, Georg von (1988): Etymologie als Mittel ideologischer Auseinandersetzung: Bemerkungen zum
Aggaññasutta des Dīghanikāya. Studia Indogermanica et Slavica. Festgabe für Werner Thomas zum 65. Geburtstag.
[Specimina Philologiae Slavicae, Supplementband 26]. München, 87-98.
198
(14.07.2011)
21
SD S 3.3 44
23
SD S 3.3 45
25
27
SD S 3.3 46
SD S 3.3 47
30
SD S 3.3 48
33
1929
SD S 3.3 49
SD S 3.3 5
66
SD S 3.3 50
67
856
SD S 3.3 51
SD S 3.3 52
858
SD S 3.3 53
860
SD S 3.3 54
1472
SD S 3.3 55
1930
SD S 3.3 6
1931
SD S 3.3 7
1932
SD S 3.3 8
Hinüber, Oskar von (1993): Pāli und Lānnā (Nord-Thai) in den Kolophonen alter Palmblatthandschriften aus NordThailand. Indogermanica et Italica. Festschr. z. 65. Geb. v. H. Rix, 223-236
Emmerick, Ronald E. (1992): The Dunhuang MS. CH 00120: Its Importance For Reconstructing The Phonological
System of Khotanese. Florenz, Leo S. Olschki Editore.
Barrett, T.H. (1992): Ji-Xianlin on the Original Language of Buddhism. IIJ 35/2-3, 83-93.
Caillat, Colette (1992): Connections Between Asokan (Shahbazgarhi) and Niya Prakrit? IIJ 35/2-3, 109-119
Norman, K. R. (1991): Review: Oskar von Hinüber, Die Sprachgeschichte des Pāli im Spiegel der südostasiatischen
Handschriftenüberlieferung (Untersuchungen zur Sprachgeschichte und Handschriftenkunde des Pāli I). Akademie
der Wissenschaften und der Literatur, Mainz, 1988. Indo-Iranian Journal, 34/3, 203-209.
Hitch, Douglas A. (1990): Old Khotanese Synchronic Umlaut. Indo-Iranian Journal 33/3, 177-198.
Wayman, Alex (1974): Buddhist Sanskrit and the Sāṅkhyakārikā. Journal of Indian Philosophy 2, 344-354.
Norman, K.R. (1994): An Aśokan miscellany. Festschrift Klaus Bruhn. Zur Vollendung des 65. Lebensjahres
dargebracht von Schülern, Freunden und Kollegen. Hrsg. von Nalini Balbir, Joachim K. Bautze. Reinbek: Verlag für
Orientalistische Fachpublikationen, 455-473.
Roth, Gustav (1994): Lesefrüchte aus und um den Jainakanon. Festschrift Klaus Bruhn, 545-560.
Raghavan, V.: Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit. O..J. o.O, 313-322.
von Simson, Georg (1988): Etymologie als Mittel ideologischer Auseinandersetzung: Bemerkungen zum
Aggaññasutta des Dīghanikāya. Studia indogermanica et slavica. Festgabe für Werner Thomas zum 65. Geburtstag,
87-98.
Lienhard, Siegfried (1988): Zur Deutung von skt. pāṃsu. Studia Indogermanica et Slavica. Festgabe für Werner
Thomas zum 65. Geburtstag. Hrsg. von Peter Kosta unter Mitarb. von Gabriele Lerch u. Peter Olivier. München:
Sagner , 17-19.
Steinekllner, Ernst (2001): Buddha - der gequälte: Ein Aufruf zur richtigen Schreibweise des Buddha-Namens. In:
U&W 36 (Götter und Dämonen - Tibet im Westen), 52-54.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1983): Die älteste Literatursprache des Buddhismus. Saeculum 34/1, 1-9.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1983): Notes on the Pāli Tradition in Burma (Beiträge zur Überlieferungsgeschichte des
Buddhismus in Birma, I). Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen. I. Philologisch-Historische
Klasse 3, 67-81.
Hinüber, Oskar von (1982): Pāli as an artificial language. Indologica Taurinensia 10, 133-140.
199
(14.07.2011)
1933
SD S 3.3 9
1961
SD S 3.4 1
1703
SD S 3.4 2
1704
SD S 3.4 3
3869
1666
SD S 30 1
SD S 30 10
1671
SD S 30 11
3870
SD S 30 2
3871
SD S 30 3
3872
SD S 30 4
3873
SD S 30 5
3874
SD S 30 6
3875
SD S 30 7
759
SD S 30 8
Schrader, Otto (1930-32): A Curious Case of Idiomatic Sanskrit. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 481482.
Weller, F. (1955): (Rezension:) Edgerton, Franklin: Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit reader. Ed. with notes. New Haven:
Yale University Press; London: Geoffrey Cumberlege, Oxford University Press 1953. Orientalistische
Literaturzeitung 10, Spalten 465-468.
Bechert, Heinz (2000): Sprachvariation und Mehrsprachigkeit bei den Singhalesen. Harānandalaharī. Volume in
Honour of Professor Minoru Hara on his Seventieth Birthday. Ed. by Ryutaro Tsuchida and Albrecht Wezler,
Reinbeck, 21-32.
Hinüber, Oskar von (2002): The Vocabulary of Buddhist Sanskrit: Problems and Perspectives. Proceedings of the
British Academy 116, 151-164.
Hoppe, Max (1973): Georg Grimm. Yāna (26. Jg.) 1, 1-39.
Glashoff, Klaus (1999): Buddhismus und Naturwissenschaft. Tibet und Buddhismus 51, 22-25.
Schmithausen, Lambert (2001): Aldous Huxley's View of Nature. In: C.C. Barfoot (ed.), Aldous Huxley between
East and West. Amsterdam & New York (Studies in Comparative Literature 37), 151-173.
Mainländer, Philipp (1894): Der Budhaismus. Vierter Essay. In: Die Philosophie der Erlösung - 2. Band. Frankfurt
am Main: C. Koenitzer's Verlag, 73-188.
Pedersen, K. Priscilla (1984): Feature Book Reviews: Carl T. Jackson (1981), The Oriental Religious and American
Thought: Nineteenth-Century Explorations. - Charles S. Prebish (1979), American Buddhism. - Rick Fields (1981),
How the Swans Came to the Lake: A Narrative History of Buddhism in America. Philosophy East and West 34/1,
95-103.
Rajapakse, Vijitha (1985): Buddhism in Huxley's Evolution and Ethics: A Note on a Victorian Evaluation and Its
,Comparativist Dimension'. Philosophy East and West 35/3, 295-304.
Pedersen, Kusumita P. (1985): Review: Kenneth Inada and Nolan P. Jacobson (ed.), Buddhism and American
Thinkers. Albany, New York: State University of New York Press, 1984. Philosophy East and West 35/4, 447-450.
Frazier, A.M. (1975): A European Buddhism. Philosophy East and West 25/2, 145-160.
Borges, Jorge Luis (1987): Der Buddhismus (Sieben Nächte). Die letzte Reise des Odysseus. Essays 1980-1982.
Übersetzt und herausgegeben von Gisbert Haefs. Carl Hanser Verlag, München, Wien, 61-79.
Vetter, Tilmann (1992): Father Hugo Makibi Enomiya-Lassalle and Zen. On sharing religious experience:
possibilities of interfaith mutuality. Ed. by Jerald D. Gort [et al.]. Rodopi, Amsterdam, 178-188.
200
(14.07.2011)
3876
SD S 30 8
1656
3877
SD S 30 9
SD S 30 9
3878
SD S 31 1
3886
SD S 31 10
3887
SD S 31 11
3888
SD S 31 12
904
SD S 31 13
906
SD S 31 14
908
SD S 31 15
910
SD S 31 16
912
914
SD S 31 17
SD S 31 18
3879
SD S 31 3
3880
SD S 31 4
Vetter, Tilmann (1992): Father Hugo Makibi Enomiya-Lassalle and Zen. In: On sharing religious experience:
Possibilities of interfaith mutuality. Ed. by Jerald D. Gort et al. Amsterdam: Eerdmans Publishing Co., 178-188.
Kowar, Helmut (1993): Die Zauberflöte - ein tantrisches Ritual? StMw 42, 167-180.
Kowar, Helmut (1993): Die Zauberflöte - ein tantrisches Ritual ? Studien zur Musikwissenschaft 42, 167-180.
Gómez, L.O. (1977): Feature Review Article: L. Cousins, Buddhist Studies in Honour of J.B. Horner. Philosophy
East and West 27/2, 211-221.
Der Neunte Deutsche Orientalistentag Bonn 1938. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 92/2-3,
3-46.
Lindtner, Chr. (1986): Besprechung: Erich Frauwallner, Kleine Schriften. Hrsg. von G. Oberhammer und E.
Steinkellner (Glasenapp-Stiftung 22). Wiesbaden: Steiner, 1982. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung (81. Jg.)/2, Spalten
179-182.
Tauscher, Helmut (1986): Review: Erich Frauwallner, Nachgelassene Werke I, Aufsätze, Beiträge, Skizzen. Hsg.
von Ernst Steinkellner [Veröffentlichungen der Kommission für Sprachen und Kulturen Südasiens 19]. Wien:
Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1984. Indo-Iranian Journal 29, 320-322.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1963): Animadversiones Indicae. Jñānamuktāvalī. Commemoration Volume in Honour of Johannes
Nobel. Ed. by Claus Vogel. International Academy of Indian Culture, New Delhi, 221-227.
Demiéville, Paul (1957): Bibliographie: Liebenthal Festschrift. Sino-Indian Studies V/3-4. Edited by Kshitis Roy.
Visvabharati, Santiniketan, May 1957. T'oung Pao 45/1-3, 249-268.
De Jong, J. W. (1992): Review: Sanskrit-Texte aus dem buddhistischen Kanon: Neuentdeckungen und Neueditionen.
Bearbeitet von Fumio Enomoto, Jens-Uwe Hartmann, Hisashi Matsumura (Sanskrit-Wörterbuch der buddhistischen
Texte aus den Turfan-Funden, Beiheft 2). Göttingen. Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1989, IIJ 35/1, 70-72.
O.A (1994): The Art of Interpretation of Classical Oriental Texts. The Second Nordic-Baltic Conference of
Orientalists, Abstracts of Papers, Estonian Oriental Society Tartu, 3-43.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1963): Animadversiones Indicae. Jñānamuktāvalī 38, Festschr. Johannes Nobel, 221-227.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1997): "Asienforschung" in Österreich. ÖAW, Wissenschaft, Lesebuch, 35-37.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Animadversiones Indicae. On Maitreya, the Yogācāra Doctor et al. Opera Minora 6/1, 195238.
Baruch, W. (1951-1952): Notices of Books: (1)Analecta Orientalia Memoriae Alexandri Csoma de Kőrös Dicata.
Edendo Operi praefuit L. Ligeti. Vol. I. Bibliotheca Orientalis Hungarica V. Budapestini, 1942 (-1947). (2)Louis
201
(14.07.2011)
3881
SD S 31 5
3882
SD S 31 6
3883
SD S 31 7
3884
SD S 31 8
3885
SD S 31 9
3892
SD S 33 1
3901
SD S 33 10
322
SD S 33 100
324
SD S 33 101
687
SD S 33 102
689
SD S 33 103
691
SD S 33 104
Ligeti, Catalogue du Kanǰur Mongol Imprimé, Vol. I. Catalogue. Bibliotheca Orientalis Hungarica, t. III. Budapest,
1942-44. Société Kőrösi Csoma. (3)Louis Ligeti, Le Subhāṣitaratnanidhi Mongol, un Document du Moyen Mongol.
Partie 1re. Le manuscrit tibéto-mongol en reproduction phototypique avec une introduction. Bibliotheca Orientalis
Hungarica, t. VI. Budapest, 1948. Société Kőrösi Csoma. Asia Major (New Series) 2, 123-131.
Williams, Paul (1983): Review: Erich Frauwallner, Kleine Schriften. Ed. by Gerhard Oberhammer and Ernst
Steinkellner (Glasenapp-Stiftung 22). Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner Verlag, 1982. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 2,
1 page.
De Jong, J. W. (1982): Review: Heinz Bechert (ed.), Die Sprache der ältesten buddhistischen Überlieferung/The
Language of the Earliest Buddhist Tradition (Symposien zur Buddhismusforschung II). (Abh.d. Ak.d. Wiss. in
Göttingen, Phil.-hist. Kl., Dritte Folge 117). Göttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1980. IIJ 24, 215-218.
Ministry of Education & Culture, Govt. of India (o.J.): Efforts at propagation and popularisation of Sanskrit. New
Delhi: Rashtriya Sanskrit Sansthan, 1-12.
Kvaerne, Per (1986): Review: Michel Strickmann (ed.), Tantric and Taoist Studies in Honour of R. A. Stein.
Mélanges Chinois et Bouddhiques vols. 20/21. Bruxelles, 1981/1983. Indo-Iranian Journal 29, 134-142.
Uray, G. (o.J.): Comptes-Rendus: Asiatica. Festschrift Friedrich Weller. Zum 65. Geburtstag gewidmet von seinen
Freunden, Kollegen und Schülern. Hsg. von Johannes Schubert und Ulrich Schneider. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz,
1954. Acta Orientalia Hung. 5/3, 340-351.
Nakamura, Hajime (o.J.): A new way of approach in Buddhist studies - In the light of Comparative Philosophy. In:
Religious Studies in Japan o.A., 263-283.
Filliozat, Jean M. (1952): Leçon inaugurale faite le Mardi 6 Mai 1952. Collège de France. Chaire de Langues et
Littératures de l'Inde. No. 12, 5-35.
Lumbini International Research Institute: Souvenir. Informationsmaterial + 2 Postkarten.
Oberhammer, Gerhard (?): Die Geschichte der Asienforschung. öAW, Denkschriften der Gesamtakademie, XV, 125133.
Tübingen, Universitätsbibliothek. 8.5e The Special Regional Collection South Asia/Indology. SSG-Literature Fast
and Direct.
Hungary, Fact Sheets on. The path from the Orient to our present homeland. The birth and achievements of
Hungarian oriental studies.
Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, Institut für. Bericht für das Studienjahr 1997/1998.
202
(14.07.2011)
693
SD S 33 105
1354
SD S 33 106
1464
SD S 33 107
1469
1470
3902
1471
1473
SD S 33 108
SD S 33 109
SD S 33 11
SD S 33 110
SD S 33 111
1645
SD S 33 112
1647
SD S 33 113
1649
SD S 33 114
1658
SD S 33 115
1668
SD S 33 116
1672
SD S 33 117
1673
1674
3903
SD S 33 118
SD S 33 119
SD S 33 12
1675
SD S 33 120
1684
3904
SD S 33 121
SD S 33 13
Silk, Jonathan A. (1994): Review Article: Philip C. Almond: The British Discovery of Buddhism. Journal of Indian
Philosophy 22/2, 171-195.
Steinkellner, Ernst (2005): Der Buddha mit der Pfeife. In: Die Furche Nr. 22/2 Juni 2005.
Miller, Roy Andrew (1999/2000): In Memoriam Karl Heinrich Menges. In: Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher (Neue Folge)
16, pp. 1-10.
Gnoli, Gherardo (2000): Maurizio Taddei 1936-2000. In: East and West 50/1-4, 545-564.
Steinkellner, Ernst (2001): Hajime Nakamura. In: Almnach der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 151.
Nakamura, Hajime (o.J.): Indian and Buddhist Studies in Japan. Religion East and West o.A., 1-20.
Fragner, Bert (2001): Der Westen und die Weltgeschichte. In: Süddeutsche Zeitung 20/21 (Oktober), p. 17.
Skilling, Peter (2001): The Place of South-East Asia in Buddhist Studies. In: Bukkyō Kenkyū 30, pp. 19-43.
Lindtner, Christian (1999): Buddhism in Relation to Science and World Religions. Buddhanagar: Ananda Buddha
Vihara Trust, 15 S.
Wilhelm, Friedrich (2005): Ruben, Walter. In: Neue deutsche Biographie, herausgegeben von der Historischen
Kommission bei der Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Band 22, Berlin, 152-153.
O.A. (o.J.): Informationen über das Fach Indologie und das Seminar für Indologie und Buddhismuskunde an der
Universität Göttingen, 7 S.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1992/1993): Erich Frauwallner. Revista de Estudios Budistas 4, 163-166.
Asien-Afrika-Institut, Abteilung für Kultur und Geschichte Indiens und Tibets, Universität Hamburg.
Abteilungsbericht Nr. 1, 2000, 30 S.
Wedemeyer, Christian K. (2001): Tropes, Typologies, and Turnarounds: A Brief Genealogy of the Historiography of
Tantric Buddhism. History of Religions 40/3, 223-259.
Lumbini International Research Institute. General Information. 12 S.
University of Cambridge, Faculty of Oriental Studies Library. Library Guide. September 1999, 9 S.
Lamotte, Ét. (1957): Paul Demiéville. Orbis - Bulletin International de Documentation Linguistique 6/1, 230-235.
Gnoli, Gherardo (2000): Maurizio Taddei. Commemorazione tenuta da Gherardo Gnoli a Palazzo Brancaccio il
giorno 6 marzo 2000. Instituto Italiano per l´ Africa e l´ Oriente, Roma, 5-19.
Peking University 95. Peking 1995, 28 S.
Oberhammer, Gerhard (1959): Erich Frauwallner - 60 Jahre. Hsg. vom Präsidium der Wiener Katholischen
203
(14.07.2011)
3905
3906
SD S 33 14
SD S 33 14
3907
SD S 33 16
3908
SD S 33 17
3909
SD S 33 18
3910
SD S 33 19
3893
SD S 33 2
3911
SD S 33 20
3912
SD S 33 21
3913
3914
3915
3916
SD S 33 22
SD S 33 23
SD S 33 24
SD S 33 25
3918
SD S 33 26
3919
SD S 33 27
3920
SD S 33 28
3921
SD S 33 29
Akademie. Religion, Wissenschaft, Kultur 4, 397-399.
Abschied von Wilhelm Hauer. O.A.
Renou, Louis (1932): L'oeuvre de M. Bruno Liebich. Journal Asiatique 220, 149-164.
Bibliography of the published writings of P.K. Gode (From 1916 to 1959). In: P.K. Gode Commemoration Volume
11/4 (1960), 1-28.
Universität Göttingen Informationen (Juni 1977): Georg Simson, Der Beginn der Sanskrit-Studien in Göttingen vor
150 Jahren, 1-5. Heinz Bechert, Erfassung von Handschriftenbeständen aus dem indischen Kulturraum aus der arbeit
des Seminars für Indologie und Buddhismuskunde und ihrer Vorgeschichte, 6-18.
Obituary Notices - Fedor Ippolitorich Scherbatskoy [Ein Nachruf]. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 1943, 118119.
Grönbold, Günter (1981): Die orientalischen Handschriften der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek. Bibliotheksforum
Bayern 9/1-2, 68-84.
Frauwallner, Erich (1961): Geschichte und Aufgabe der Wiener Indologie. [Anzeiger der phil.-hist. Klasse der
Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 10]. Graz, Wien, Köln: Kommissionsverlag der Österr. Akademie
der Wissenschaten in Wien, 77-95.
Logika Indyjska - Bibliografia prac uczonych polskich / zestawil̷ M. Mejor. 2 pages (typescript).
Studenckie Kol̷o Orientalistyczne [Hsg.]: Alan W. Watts, Mezczyzna i Kobieta, pp. 2-10. - Maciej St. Zieͅba,
Buddyjska Doktryna Zbawienia, pp. 11-16. - Leszek Szuman, Nie Wierzcie w "Astrologie", p. 18. In: Zeszyty
Studensckiego Kol̷a Orientalistycznego w Lublinie Nr 7 Listopad 81, Miesiecznik (typescript).
Filliozat, Jean (1952): Nécrologie: Alfred Foucher. Journal Asiatique 240, 389-393.
Lalou, Marcelle (1952): Nécrologie: René Grousset (1885-1952). Journal Asiatique 240, 387-388.
Glasenapp, Helmuth von (1938): [Nachruf:] Hermann Jacobi. ZDMG 92/(Neue Folgen) 17, 1-14.
Kunst, Arnold (1957): Stanislaw Schayer (8.5.1899-1.12.1941). Rocznik Orientalistyczny 21, 11-27.
Zajaͅczkowski, Ananiasz (1957): Stanislaw Schayer, organisateur du centre orientaliste varsovien. Rocznik
Orientalistyczny 21, 29-35.
Mejor, Marek (o.J.): Sanskrit Studies in Poland. 4 pages (typescript).
Kitagawa, Joseph M. (1967): Appreciation of Daisetz Suzuki. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies (Indogaku
Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū) 15/2, 986-980 (9-15).
Miyamoto, Shōson (1967): In Memoriam: Dr. Daisetz T. Suzuki. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku
204
(14.07.2011)
3894
SD S 33 3
3922
SD S 33 30
3923
SD S 33 31
3924
SD S 33 32
3925
SD S 33 33
3926
SD S 33 34
3927
SD S 33 35
3928
SD S 33 36
3929
3930
3931
SD S 33 37
SD S 33 38
SD S 33 39
3895
SD S 33 4
3932
SD S 33 40
3933
SD S 33 41
3934
SD S 33 42
Präsidium der Wiener Katholischen Akademie (Hsg.) (1959): Erich Frauwallner - 60 Jahre. Religion, Wissenschaft,
Kultur 4, 397-399.
Durt, Hubert (1979): Paul Demiéville - Les études bouddhiques de Paul Demiéville. Allocution faite à la Maison
franco-japonaise le 15 mai 1979. O.A., 16-22.
Bongard-Levin, G. M. (1973): Buddhist Studies in the USSR and New Archaeological Excavations in Soviet Central
Asia. East Asian Cultural Studies 12/1-4, 11-28.
De Jong, J. W. (1984): Recent Buddhist Studies in Europe and America 1973-1983. The Eastern Buddhist, New
Series 17/1, 79-107.
Bechert, Heinz (1984): Remarks on Recent Studies on the History of Early Buddhist Sects or Schools. Kenkyū
Shohō (Nachrichten des Shin Buddhist Comprehensive Research Institute, Kyoto) 9, 8-12.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1983): In memoriam Arnold Kunst (1903-1981). Journal of Indian Philosophy 11, 3-5.
Yuyama, Akira (1985): Seiyōjin-no Daijō Bukkyō Kenkyūshi [A History of Studies on Mahāyāna Buddhism by
Europeans]. In: Kōza - Daijō Bukkyō [Lectures on Mahāyāna Buddhism]. Ed. by Akira Hirakawa, Yūichi Kajiyama
and Jikidō Takasaki. Vol.10: Daijō Bukkyō to Sono Shūen [Mahāyāna Buddhism and Its Related Topics]. Ed. by J.
Takasaki. Lecture 9. Tokyo: Shunjū-sha, 1985, 221-261.
Wilhelm, Friedrich (Hsg.) (1985): Otto Stein - Kleine Schriften [Glasenapp-Stiftung 25]. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner
Verlag, 5-11 (Vorwort), 13-25 (Bibliographie der Schriften von Otto Stein).
Botto, Oscar (1985): Appunti per una Storia degli Studi Buddhisti in Italia. Serie Orientale Roma 56/1, 175-189.
Kumoi, Shōzen (1982): Watanabe hakushi ni tsuite no Tsuioku. Watanabe Shōkō Chosakushū 3, 1-8 [Vorwort].
Ferguson, Donald (1897): Rosaries in Ceylonese Buddhism. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 419-420.
Göbl, Robert (1975): Nachruf (mit Schriftenverzeichnis). Almanach der Österreichischen Akademie der
Wissenschaften (1974) (124.Jg.), 476-481.
Hara, Minoru (1985): Obituary - John Brough (31.8.1917-9.1.1984). JIP 13, 103-106.
Gnoli, Gherardo (1984): Giuseppe Tucci (1894-1984). Public Commemoration held by the President of the Institute
Gherardo Gnoli on 7th May 1984. East and West, New Series 34/1-3, 11-21.
Overmyer, Daniel L. (ed.) (1981): Review: Roy C. Amore, Developments in Buddhist Thought: Canadian
Contributions to Buddhist Studies. Waterloo, Ontario: Wilfried Laurier University Press, 1979. Philosophy East and
West 31/3, 383-385.
205
(14.07.2011)
3935
SD S 33 43
3936
SD S 33 44
3937
SD S 33 45
3938
SD S 33 46
3939
SD S 33 47
3940
SD S 33 48
3941
SD S 33 49
3896
SD S 33 5
3942
SD S 33 50
3943
SD S 33 51
3944
SD S 33 53
3945
SD S 33 54
3946
SD S 33 55
3947
SD S 33 56
3948
SD S 33 57
52
SD S 33 58
De Silva, M. W. Padmasiri (1971): Memorial tribute to the late Professor K.N. Jayatilleke. Philosophy East and West
21/2, 195-201.
Daye, Douglas Dunsmore (1972): Memorial tribute to Richard Hugh Robinson, 1926-1970. Philosophy East and
West 22, 291-296.
Sharma, D. B. Shen (1987): Obituary [Gopikamohan Bhattacharya]. Journal of Indian Philosophy 15/2, 111-114.
Rhys Davids, Mrs. C. A. F. (1942): India and the Pali Text Society. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research
Institute 23/1-4, 80-83.
Mayrhofer, Manfred (1965): Indian Liniguistics in the German-speaking countries 1945-1951. Indian Linguistics 3
(comprising Volumes 9-15 (1944-1956)), 197-200.
Bapat, P. V. (1943): Obituary Notices: Mrs. C. A. F. Rhys Davids. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research
Institute 24/1-2, 145-146.
Waldschmidt, Ernst (Hsg.) (1959): Indologen-Tagung 1959. Verhandlungen der Indologischen Arbeitstagung in
Essen-Bredeney, Villa Hügel, 13.-15. Juli 1959. Göttingen: Vandenhouck & Ruprecht, 5-39.
Kunst, Arnold (1957): Stanislaw Schayer (8.5.1899-1.12.1941). Ṛocznik Orientalityczny 21, 11-27.
Uray, Géza (1985): In memoriam Giuseppe Tucci (1894-1984). Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hung. 39/23, 361-368.
Durt, Hubert (1985): Etienne Lamotte 1903-1983. Bulletin de l'École Française d'Extrême-Orient 74, 1-28.
Petech, Luciano (1984): Giuseppe Tucci (1894-1984). Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies
7/2, 137-142.
Mayeda, Egaku (1963): A Report on Buddhist Studies Mainly Bosed on Pāli Materials in India and South-east Asia
Statuto dell'Istituto Italiano per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente. Approvato con Decreto del Presidente della Repubblica
9 ottobre 1987 (Gazzetta Ufficiale n. 37 del 15 febbraio 1988), 1-9.
Pezzali, Amalia (1983): Etienne Lamotte (1903-1983). Studi orientali e linguistici 1, 225-229.
Pezzali, Amalia (1984-1985): Lal Mani Joshi (1935-1984). - Congresso Internazionale sul Buddhismo in Europa
(Torino, 4-7 settembre 1984). - First International Conference on Buddhism and National Cultures (New Delhi, 1015 ottobre 1984). - Simposio Internazionale sull'India e la Letteratura nel mondo (Vigyan Bhavan, New Delhi: 25
febbraio - 1 marzo 1985). Studi orientali e linguistici 2, 387-388, 389-390, 391-392, 399-400.
Naritasan Institute for Buddhist Studies.[Ein kleiner folder.].
206
(14.07.2011)
53
SD S 33 59
3897
SD S 33 6
82
SD S 33 60
85
SD S 33 61
87
SD S 33 62
89
SD S 33 63
91
SD S 33 64
94
SD S 33 65
97
SD S 33 66
100
SD S 33 67
103
SD S 33 68
105
SD S 33 69
3898
SD S 33 7
120
SD S 33 70
122
SD S 33 71
124
SD S 33 72
Pandey, Jagadīśwar, Umārama Jha (1987): Our Guruji and His Contributions. Philosophical Essays, Professor
Anantalal Thakur Felicitation Volume. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, 238-251.[Lebenslauf und Bibliographie
Anatalal Thakur.]
Raghavan, V. (1961): The Twenty-First All-India Oriental Conference Srrinagar 14th, 15th, 16th October 1961.
O.A., 1-36.
The Centre for East Asian Cultural Studies 1989/90.- Tokyo: The Centre for East Asian Cultural Studies 1989/90. 14
S.
Institut de Civilisation Indienne.-Lettre dÌnformation de l'Institut de Civilisation Indienne (Instituts
dÈxtrême-Orient du Collège de France). No 1, Septembre 1990, 14 S.
Nāgārjuna Bauddhabhāratītattvavidyāsusandhāna Piṭha. An Institution of Nagarjuna Buddhist Foundation.
Introduction and Activities 1989-89.Gorakhpur 1989, 16 S.
Yuyama, Akira (1988): Indogaku Bukkyōgaku no reimei [Die Anfänge der Indologie und Buddhismuskunde]. Indo
Tetsugaku Bukkyōgaku 3, 325-348.
The International Institute for Buddhist Studies (1992). A Brief Description. 2nd Revised Edition. 1-27.
Meisezahl, Richard Othon. - Eimer, Helmut (Hrsg.) (1986): Vicitrakusumāñjali. Verzeichnis der bis zum 16. August
1986 erschienenen Schriften. Indica et Tibetica 11, 9-14.
Hahn, Michael (1990): Frank-Richard Hamm 1920-1973. Frank-Richard Hamm Memorial Volume - October 8,
1990. Indica et Tibetica 21. Ed. by Helmut Eimer. Indica et Tibetica Verlag, Bonn, 9-18.
Hamm, Frank-Richard. - Eimer, Helmut (1990): Bibliographie. Frank-Richard Hamm Memorial Volume. (Hrsg.
Helmut Eimer) in Indica et Tibetica 21, 13-18.
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1992): Commemoration Volume. All Souls College, ed.: A. Sen, M. Dummett, G.Ch.
Spivak, D. Seyfort Ruegg.
De Jong, J. W. (1991): Buddhist Studies 1984-1990. Chūō gakujyutsu kenkyūjo kiyō 20, 1-57.
Der 9. Deutsche Orientalistentag Bonn 1938 (Programm). Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft
92/2-3, 3-46.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1992): Erich Frauwallner (Kurznotiz). Revista de Estudios Budistas 4, 10/92-03/93, 163-166.
Dietz, Siglinde (1989): Investigations into Buddhist Literature, A Project of the Academy of Sciences in Göttingen.
Annual Memoirs of the Otani University Shin Buddhist Comprehensive Research Institute 7, 71-77.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1991): Some Observations on the Present and Future of Buddhist Studies. Buddhist Studies 207
(14.07.2011)
127
SD S 33 73
129
SD S 33 74
132
SD S 33 75
135
138
141
143
3899
161
SD S 33 76
SD S 33 77
SD S 33 78
SD S 33 79
SD S 33 8
SD S 33 80
163
SD S 33 81
165
SD S 33 82
167
SD S 33 83
169
SD S 33 84
171
177
180
181
SD S 33 85
SD S 33 87
SD S 33 88
SD S 33 89
3900
SD S 33 9
207
SD S 33 90
209
SD S 33 91
Present and Future, 10th Intern. Conf. of the IABS, 193-205.
Steinkellner, Ernst und Kazuo Azuma (1993): Bibliographie. In: Academic Achievement Award.
Sen, Amartya, Michael Dummet, Gayatri ChakravortySpivak, David Seyfort Ruegg (1992): Commemoration Bimal
Krishna Matilal, 1 June 1935 - 8 June 1991.
Sander, Lore (1983): Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts from Chinese Turkestan: Eighty Years of Research Work.
Prajñā-Bhāratī. K. P. Jayaswal Research Institute, Patna.
Ingalls, Daniel H.H. (1991): In Memoriam Bimal Krishna Matilal 1935-1991. JIP 19, 227-228
Azuma, Kazuo und Steinkellner, Ernst (1993): Academic Achievement Award
Bhattacharya, Gopinath. - Obituary. Journal of Indian Philosophy 19 (1991) 99-102
Leiden University, Non-Western Studies 1990, 1-32
Bareau, André (1968): Philologie des textes bouddhiques. Rapports sur les conférences 1968, 549-554.
American Oriental Society (1994): Program of the 204th meeting, Madison, March 20th-23rd 1994, vi-17.
Bechert, Heinz (1990): Nachruf: Ernst Waldschmidt. Jahrbuch der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen,
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 94-103.
Eimer, Helmut (1994): Nachruf: R.O. Meisezahl (1906- 1992). ORIENS 34, 1-9.
Freund, Michael (1996): Die Lehre von der Wieder-geburt im nüchternen akademischen Spiegel. Ideenwelt und
praktischer Kontakt. Der Standard, 13.
Franke, Herbert (1992): Helmut Hoffmann 24.8.1912-8.10.1992. Sonderdruck aus dem Jahrbuch der Bayerischen
Akademie der Wissenschaften 1992, 1-7
Lokesh Chandra: Bio-data of Prof. Lokesh Chandra. 1-24.
Present and Future State of Provision for Asian Studies in Europe, Supplement IIAS-Newsletter 4, 1995, 1-32.
L'École Française d'Extrême-Orient. Informationsmaterial
SOAS the Centre for Asia and Afrika. University of London. Informationsmaterial.
Bareau, André (1971): Leçon inaugurale faite le Mercredi 1er Déccmbre 1971. Collège de France. Chaire d'Étude du
Bouddhisme. No. 57, 5-35.
Maeda, Egaku (1961): Hokuō no indogaku, bukkyōgakukai - sono kinkyō [Indian and Buddhist Studies in North
Europe]. SUK 169, 98-103. [jap.]
Kumoi, Shōzen (1964): Europe ni okeru indogaku bukkyōgaku no genjō - Austria, German [Gegenwärtiger Stand der
208
(14.07.2011)
211
SD S 33 92
213
SD S 33 93
215
SD S 33 94
217
SD S 33 95
219
221
223
3889
SD S 33 96
SD S 33 97
SD S 33 98
SD S 34 1
3890
SD S 34 2
3891
SD S 34 3
1962
SD S 6 1
1971
SD S 6 10
1086
SD S 6 100
1087
1088
SD S 6 101
SD S 6 102
1089
SD S 6 103
1090
SD S 6 104
Indologie und Buddhismuskunde in Europa]. IBK 12/2, 763-773.
Nakamura, Hajime (1964): Ōbei ni okeru indogaku, bukkyōgaku no ugoki [Die Bewegung der Indologie und
Buddhismuskunde in Europa und Amerika]. IBK 12-2, 752.-761. [jap.]
Nakamura, Hajime (1959): Kaigai gakkai no ayumi [Der Zustand der ausländischen wissenschaftlichen Welt]. IBK
7-2, 709-715. [jap.]
Nakamura, Hajime (1958): Kaigai gakkai no ayumi - Dr. Glasenapp - Hitotonari to shisō [Der Zustand der
ausländischen wissenschaftlichen Welt - Dr. Glasenapp, seine Persönlichkeit und Gedanken]. IBK 6-2, 626-642.
[jap.]
Tamai, Takashi (1976): Doitsu indogakkai no genjō [Present Situation of Indian Studies in Germany]. Buddhist
Seminar 23, 76-83. [jap.]
Schloß, Oskar - Oskar Schloß zum 50. Todestag. Capelle a/d Yssel (1995). 1-16.
Tucci, Giuseppe - In Memoriam Giuseppe Tucci (1894-1984). AOH 39 (1985), 361-368.
Oriental Institute of the Academy of Sciences of the Czech Republic. - Materialien.
Kmoch, L. (o.J.): Seicherls Weltreise. Im Kleinen Blatt erzählt und gezeichnet. Wien: 16-19 (und 1 Titelseite).
Meyrink, Gustav (1908): Wachsfigurenkabinett. Sonderbare Geschichten. 5. und 6. Tausend. München: Albert
Langen Verlag, 63-71.
Meyer-Benfey (1933): Der König und die dunkle Kammer. In: Festschrift Moriz Winternitz 1863 - 23. Dezember
Brough, John (1965): Comments on third-century Shan-shan and the history of Buddhism. Bulletin of the School of
Bareau, André (1953): La date du nirvāṇa. Journal Asiatique, 27-62.
Bagchi, P.C. (1945): Sino-Indian Relations - The Period of the United Empires (&!8-1100 A.D.). Sino-Indian Studies
1, 65-84.
Bareau, André (1989): Etude du Bouddhisme. Ann. du Collége de France 89, 533-547.
Bagchi, P.C. (19??): Ki-pin and Kashmir. Sino-Indian Studies 2, 42-53.
Falk, Harry (1991): Zur Geschichte von Lumbinī. Acta Orientalia, Societates Orientales Danica, Fennica, Norvegica,
Svecica, 52, 70-90.
Hill, John E. (1988): Notes on the Dating of Khotanese History. IIJ 31, 179-190.
209
(14.07.2011)
1091
SD S 6 105
1092
SD S 6 106
1093
SD S 6 107
1094
SD S 6 108
1095
SD S 6 109
1972
SD S 6 11
1100
SD S 6 110
1101
SD S 6 111
1102
1103
SD S 6 112
SD S 6 113
1105
SD S 6 114
1107
SD S 6 115
1108
SD S 6 116
1110
SD S 6 117
1112
SD S 6 118
1114
SD S 6 119
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1992): Notes on some Indian and Tibetan Reckonings of the Buddha's Nirvāṇa and the
Duration of his Teaching. In: The Dating of the Historical Buddha, 2, Symp. zur Buddhismusforschung, 4/ 2. Hrsg.
von H. Bechert, 263-290.
Tsuchida, Ryutaro (1987): Observations on the language of the Dīpavaṃsa. StII 13/14, 301-310.
Bechert, Heinz (1993) Bespr. von: Guruge, Ananda W.P.: Mahāvaṃsa The Great Chronicle of Sri Lanka, Chptrs.
One to Thirty-Seven. ZDMG 143/1, 216-218.
Bechert, Heinz (1993): Review: Mahāvaṃsa: The Great Chronicle of Sri Lanka, Chapters One to Thirty-Seven. An
Annoted New Translation with Prolegomena by Ananda W.P. Guruge. ZDMG 143/1, 216.
Gombrich, Richard (1994). Review: Heinz Bechert, The Dating of the Historical Buddha. Göttingische Gelehrte
Anzeigen (246. Jg.), 86-96.
Demiéville, Paul (1957): La situation religieuse en Chine au temps de Marco Polo. Oriente Poliano, 193-236.
Voyce, M.B., (1985): The King`s Enforcement of the Vinaya Pitaka: The Purification of the Saṅgha under Aśoka (c.
B. C. 269-232). ZRG, Bd. 37, 38-57.
Mejor, Marek (1989-90): The Problem of two Vasubandhus reconsidered. Indologica Taurinensia, Vol. 15-16, 276283.
Bagchi, P.C. (?): Southern India and China. SIS Vol. 2, 156-183.
Bagchi, P.C. (1945): Sino-Indian Relations--The Period of the United Empires (II). SIS Vol. 1, 160-166.
Funayama, Toru (1994): Remarks on Religious Predominance in Kashmir; Hindu or Buddhist?. Y. Ikari (ed.) A
Study of the Nīlamata, Kyoto, 367-375.
Funayama, Toru (1994): Remarks on Religious Predominance in Kashmir; Hindu or Buddhist? A Study of the
Nīlamata - Aspects of Hinduism in Ancient Kashmir. 367-375.
Ōchō, Enichi (1962): Shōtoku taishi to tairiku bukkyō [Shōtoku Taishi (japan. Regent des 7. Jhdts.) und der
kontinentale Buddhismus. Hōryūji kaki daigaku kinenranbunshū. [jap.]
Kumoi, Shōzen (1956): Bukkyō kōki jidai no shakaiteki haikei [The Social and Historical Background of the Rise of
Buddhism]. IBK 4-2, 405-408. [jap.]
Kumoi, Shōzen (1960): Bukkyō kōki no Indo - shūkyō to shakaiteki ki ban no kenkyū josetsu [Indien in der Zeit der
Entstehung des Buddhismus - Einleitung der Forschung zur Religion und Sozialstruktur]. Ōtani Daigaku Kenkyū
Nenpō 13.
Nakamura, Hajime (1956): Daijō bukkyō kōki jidai no Indo no shakai kōsei [Die Sozialstrukutr in der Zeit des
210
(14.07.2011)
1973
SD S 6 12
402
SD S 6 120
1600
SD S 6 121
1657
SD S 6 122
1659
SD S 6 123
1670
SD S 6 124
1974
SD S 6 13
1975
SD S 6 14
1976
SD S 6 16
1977
SD S 6 17
1978
SD S 6 18
1979
1980
1963
1981
1982
1983
1984
SD S 6 19a
SD S 6 19b
SD S 6 2
SD S 6 20
SD S 6 21
SD S 6 22
SD S 6 24
Aufkommens des Mahāyāna]. IBK 4-1, 97-107. [jap.]
Bareau, André (1953): Une confusion entre Mahasaṅghika et Vatsīputrīya. Journal Asiatique, 399-406.
Cousins, L.S. (1996): The Dating of the Historical Buddha: A Review Article. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society
6/1, 57-63.
Mon Unity League (o.J.): The Mon. A People Without a Country. O.O.
De Jong, J. W. (1995): Review: Heinz Bechert (ed.), The Dating of the Historical Buddha/ Die Datierung des
historischen Buddha. Part 2. Göttingen, 1992. Indo-Iranian Journal 38, 167-169.
Goyal, Shankar (1989): Some Observations on Magadha-Kosala Relations in the Age of the Buddha. Journal of the
Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrita Vidyapeetha 45, 109-116.
Deeg, Max (2000): The Location of Faxian's Kingdom of Jiecha.In: M. Taddei & G. de Marco (eds.), South Asian
Achaeology 1997. Proceedings of the Fourteenth International Conference of the European Association of South
Asian Archaeologists, held in the Istituto Italiano per l'Africa e l'Oriente, Palazzo Brancaccio, Rome, 7-14 July 1997.
Rome, 877-888.
Fleet, J.F. (1909): The day on which Buddha died. Journal of the Royal Society, 1-34.
Günther, Herbert (o.J.): Einige überlieferungsgeschichtliche Bemerkungen zum Duṭṭhagāmaṇi-Epos. Wiener
Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 49/1-2, 118-125.
Bareau, André (1962): La légende de la jeunesse du Buddha dans les Vinayapiṭaka anciens. Oriens Extremus 1, 6-33.
Geiger, Wilhelm (1936): Contributions from the Mahāvaṃsa to our knowledge of the Mediaeval Culture of Ceylon.
The Journal of the Greater India Society 3/2, 139-157.
Bareau, André (1961): Indian and ancient Chinese Buddhism: Institutions analogous to the Jisa. Comparative Studies
in Society and History 3/4, 443-451.
Lévi, Sylvain M. (1896): Notes sur les Indo-Scythes. Journal Asiatique 8, 444-485.
Lévi, Sylvain (1897): Notes sur les Indo-Scythes. Journal Asiatique 9, 5-42.
Petech, Luciano (1964): Note su Kāpiśi e Zabul. Rivista degli Studi Orientali 39, 287-294.
Parker, E.H. (1903): Le Bouddhisme Chinois. Le Muséon 4, 135-158.
Speyer, J.S. (1903): La carrière de Bouddha d'après les sculptures de Boro-Boedoer. Le Muséon 4, 124-134.
La Vallée Poussin, Louis de (1905): Les deux premiers Conciles. Le Muséon 6, 213-323.
Bechert, Heinz (1977): Zur Geschichte des Theravāda-Buddhismus in Ostbengalen. In: Beiträge zur Indienforschung.
211
(14.07.2011)
1985
SD S 6 26
1986
SD S 6 27
1987
SD S 6 28
1988
1964
SD S 6 29
SD S 6 3
1989
SD S 6 30
1990
SD S 6 31
1991
SD S 6 32
1992
SD S 6 33
1993
SD S 6 34
1994
SD S 6 35
1995
SD S 6 36
1996
SD S 6 37
1997
SD S 6 38
1965
SD S 6 4
Ernst Waldschmidt zum 80. Geburtstag gewidmet. Berlin, 45-66.
Liebermann, Victor (1976): A new look at the Sāsanavaṃsa. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
39, 137-149.
Basham, A.L. (1953): A New Study of the Śaka-Kuṣāṇa Period. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 15, 80-97.
Brough, John (1947-48): Legends of Khotan and Nepal. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 12,
333-339.
Wolters, O.W. (1958): Tāmbraliṅga. Bulletin of the School of Orien´tal and African Studies 21, 587-607.
Eggermont, Pierre H.L. (1958): The origin of the Śaka-Era. Indo-Iranian Journal 2/3, 225-228.
Rhys Davids, C.A.F. (1927): The Unknown Co-Founders of Buddhism. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society part II,
193-208. Rhys Davids, C.A.F. (1928): The Unknown Co-founders of Buddhism: A Sequel. Journal of the Royal
Thomas, F.W. (1937): Bogdo. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 309-313.
Liu, Chungshee H. (1933): Three letters from Buddhist kings to the Chinese Court in the fifth century. Journal of the
Royal Asiatic Society, 897-903. App.: Thomas, F.W. (1933): Note on Mr. Liu's Communication. JRAS, 904-905.
Notes by P. Pelliot, from JRAS 1934, 352-353.
Mills, J.V. (1951): Notes On Early Chinese Voyages. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 3-25.
Chavannes, M.E. (1903): Voyage de Song Yun dans l'Udyāna et le Gandhāra (518-522 p.C.). Bulletin de l'École
Française d'Extrême-Orient 3, 379-441.
Lévi, Sylvain (1905): Notes Chinoises sur l'Inde. Bulletin de l'École Française d'Extrême Orient 5/3-4, 253-305.
Pelliot, P. (1905): (Comptes rendus:) Thomas Watters: On Yuan Chwang's travels in India 629-645 A.D. Èd. par
T.W. Rhys Davids et S.W. Bushell. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 1904. Bulletin de l'École Française
Kiribamune, Sirima (1978): The Mahāvaṃsa: A study of the ancient historiography of Sri Lanka. In: Senarat
Paranavitana Commemoration Volume. Ed. by Leelananda Prematilleke, Karthigesu Indrapala, J.E. van Lohuizen-de
Leeuw. Leiden: E.J. Brill, 125-136.
Karashima, Noburu (1978): The Yeh-pa-nai-na problem in the history of Sri Lanka: A Review based on new Chinese
sources. In: Senarat Paranavitana Commemoration Volume. Ed. by Leelananda Prematilleke, Karthigesu Indrapala,
J.E. van Lohuizen-de Leeuw. Leiden: E.J. Brill, 98-106.
Schayer, Stanislav (1921): Vorarbeiten zur Geschichte der Mahāyānistischen Erlösungslehren. Zeitschrift für
212
(14.07.2011)
1998
SD S 6 40
1999
SD S 6 41
2000
SD S 6 42
2001
SD S 6 43
2002
SD S 6 44
2003
SD S 6 45
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
SD S 6 46
SD S 6 47a
SD S 6 47b
SD S 6 47c
SD S 6 47d
2009
SD S 6 48
2010
1966
SD S 6 49
SD S 6 5
2011
SD S 6 50
2012
SD S 6 51
2013
SD S 6 52
2014
SD S 6 53
Buddhismus,5- 56.
Wada, Sei (1978): On the Date of the Spread of Buddhism to the East. Memoirs of the Research Department of the
Toyo Bunko (The Oriental Library) 36, 27-38.
Renondeau, G. (1959): La Date de l'Introduction du Bouddhisme au Japon. T'oung Pao Archives. 47, 16-29.
Tucci, Guiseppe (1971): The Sea and Land travels of a Buddhist sādhu in the sixteenth century. Opera Minora 6/2,
305-319.
Hultzsch, E. (1913): Contributions to Sinhalese chronology. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 517-531.
Filliozat, J. (1957): (Comptes rendus:) Walpola Rahula: History of Buddhism in Ceylon. The Anuradhapura Period.
3rd Century BC-10th Century AC. Colombo,1956. Journal Asiatique 245, 320-322.
Fleet, J.F. (1909): The Origin of the Buddhavarsha, the Ceylonese reckoning from the death of Buddha. Journal of
the Royal Asiatic Society, 323-356.
Scherrer-Schaub, Cristina (1982): Destins croisés en Asie centrale. Etudes de Lettres, 77-102.
Eggermont, P.H.L. (1965-66): New notes on Aśoka and his successors. Persica 2, 27-70.
Eggermont, P.H.L. (1969): New notes on Aśoka and his successors, II. Persica 4, 77-120.
Eggermont, P.H.L. (1970 ?): New notes on Aśoka and his successors, III. Persica 5, 69-102.
Eggermont, P.H.L. (1979): New notes on Aśoka and his successors, IV. Persica 8, 55-93.
Deraniyagala, P.E.P. (1978): Some archaeological problems concerning Sri Lanka and its trade routes. In: Senarat
Paranavitana. Commemoration Volume. Ed. by Leelananda Prematilleke, Karthigesu Indrapala, J.E. van LohuizenDe Leeuw. Leiden: E.J. Brill, 51-53.
Bechert, Heinz (1982): The date of the Buddha reconsidered. Indologica Taurinensia 10, 29-36.
Alsdorf, L. (1959): Aśokas Schismen-Edikt und das Dritte Konzil. Indo-Iranian Journal 3/3, 161-174.
Sakurabe, H. (1952): On Frauwallner's dating of Vasubandhu (jap.). Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Demiéville, P. (1970): Bibliographie: J.W. de Jong, Buddha's Word in China. 28th George Ernest Morrison Lecture
delivered at the Australian National University, Canberra, 1968. T'oung Pao Archives 56, 287-290.
De Jong, J. W. (1972): A brief survey of Chinese Buddhist historiography. Studies in Indo-Asian Art and Culture 1,
101-108 (and 2 plates).
Rhys Davids, C.A.F. (1927): Notices of Books: The Life of Buddha as Legend and History. By Edward J. Thomas.
213
(14.07.2011)
2015
SD S 6 54
2016
SD S 6 55
2017
SD S 6 56
2018
SD S 6 57
2019
SD S 6 58
2020
SD S 6 59
1967
SD S 6 6
2021
SD S 6 60
2022
SD S 6 61
2023
SD S 6 62
2024
SD S 6 63
2025
2026
2027
SD S 6 64
SD S 6 65
SD S 6 66
2028
SD S 6 67
2029
SD S 6 67
London, 1927. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 635-636.
Yamazaki, G. (1966): On the Spread of Buddhism under the Mauryas - Re-examination about the Legends of the
Third Council and the Converting of Different Countries (jap.). Tōyō Gakuhō 49/3, 68-120.
Specht, M. Édouard (1897): Les Indo-Scythes et l'époque du règne de Kanichka, d'après les sources chinoises.
Journal Asiatique 10, 152-193, 546.
Jayawickrama, N.A. (1985): Buddhism in Sri Lanka. A Brief Historical Sketch. In: Buddhism and Its Relation to
Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 173184.
Bareau, André (1985): Le retour du Buddha à Kapilavastu dans les textes canoniques. Serie Orientale Roma 56/1,
41-56.
Sastri, Nilkanta (1943): Aśoka notes. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research Institute 1/1, 95-117.
Edwards, E. (1933-35): Some Aspects of the Conflicts of Religion in China during the Six Dynasties and T'ang
Periods. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 7, 799-808.
Filliozat, J. (1948): Les deux Asoka et les Conciles Bouddhiques. Journal Asiatique, 189-195.
Casparis, J.G. de (1963): Reviews: C.C. Berg: Het Rijk van de vijfvoudige Buddha. (Verhandelingen der Koninklije
Nederlandse Akademie van Wetenschappen, Afd. Letterkunde, Nieuwe Reeks, Deel 69/1). Amsterdam: N.V. NoordHollandsche Uitgevers Maatschappij, 1962. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 26, 462-464.
Shorto, H.L. (1963): The 32 myos in the medieval Mon Kingdom. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
Studies 26, 572-591.
Bivar, A.D.H. (1963): The Kaniṣka dating from Surkh Kotal. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
26, 498-502.
Snellgrove, David L. (1973): Śākyamuni's final nirvāṇa. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 36,
399-411.
Smith, Vincent A. (1902): Revised chronology of the early or imperal Gupta dynasty. Indian Antiquary 31, 257-266.
Mukharji, P.C. (1903): An independent Hindu view of Buddhist chronology. Indian Antiquary 32, 227-233.
Smith, Vincent A. (1903): A Chinese Aśoka. Indian Antiquary 32, 236.
Smith, Vincent A. (1903): Aśoka Notes. Indian Antiquary 32, 364-366. Ders. (Sept. 1905): Aśoka Notes. Indian
Antiquary 34, 200-203. Ders. (Okt. 1905): Aśoka Notes. Indian Antiquary 34, 245-251.
Smith, Vincent A. (1908): Aśoka Notes. Indian Antiquary 37, 19-24.
214
(14.07.2011)
2030
SD S 6 68
2031
SD S 6 69
1968
SD S 6 7
2032
SD S 6 70
2033
2034
SD S 6 71
SD S 6 72
2035
SD S 6 73
2036
2037
2038
2039
SD S 6 74
SD S 6 75
SD S 6 76
SD S 6 77
2040
SD S 6 78
2041
SD S 6 79
1969
SD S 6 8
2042
SD S 6 80
2043
SD S 6 81
2044
SD S 6 82
2045
SD S 6 83
Lévi, Sylvain (Okt.1903): Notes on the Indo-Scythians. Indian Antiquary 32, 381-389. Ders. (Nov.1903): Notes on
the Indo-Scythians. Indian Antiquary 32, 417-426. Ders. (Jan.1904): Notes on the Indo-Scythians. Indian Antiquary
33, 10-16.
Nicolson, C. (1906): The Sok and Kaniṣka. Indian Antiquary 35, 33-47.
Frauwallner, Erich (1952): Die buddhistischen Konzile. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morhenländischen Gesellschaft
102/2 (Neue Folge Band 27), 240-261.
Geiger, Wilhelm (1906): The dipavamsa and the Mahavamsa and the historical tradition in Ceylon. Indian Antiquary
35, 153-168.
Lévi, Sylvain (Apr. 1904): Further Notes on the Indo-Scythains. Indian Antiquary 33, 110-116.
Smith, Vincent A. (Aug.1905): Asoka's alleged mission to Pegu (Suvannabhumi). Indian Antiquary 34, 180-186.
Stein, Aurel (Apr. 1905): White Huns and kindred tribes in the history of the Indian North-West frontier. Indian
Burgess, Jas. (March 1901): Miscellanea: date of Buddha's Nirvana. Indian Antiquary 30, 117.
Burgess, J. (Sept. 1901): Fabricated geography. Indian Antiquary 30, 387-388.
Banerji, R.D. (1908): The Scythian period of Indian history. Indian Antiquary 37, 25-75 (3 tables).
Aiyer, V. Gopala (Dec.1908): The date of Buddha. Indian Antiquary 37, 341-350.
Schopen, Gregory (1985): Two Problems in the History of Indian Buddhism: The Layman/Monk Distinction and the
Doctrines of the Transference of Merit. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 10, 9-47.
Forte, Antonino (1984): The Activities in China of the Tantric Master Manicintana (Pao-ssu-wei: ?-721 A.D.) from
Kashmir and of his Northern Indian Collaborators. East and West 34/1-3, 301-345 (two figures).
Chen, Tsu-lung (1967): Note on Yü-pien's Tsan P'u-man Chi. The Tōhō Shūkyō [The Journal of Eastern Religions]
30, 55-35.
Chow, Fa (1942): Sūkara-Maddava and the Buddh's Death. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 33,
127-133.
Smith, R. Morton (1957): On the Ancient Chronology of India (I, II). Journal of the American Oriental Society 77,
116-129,266-280.
Law, Bimala Churn (1939-40): Expansion of Buddhism in India and abroad. New Indian Antiquary 2, 695-709.
Seth, H.C. (1939-40): Identification of Udayana of Kauśāmbi with Udayin of Magadha. Annals of Bhandarkar
Oriental Research Institute 31/1-2, 97-99.
215
(14.07.2011)
2046
SD S 6 84
2047
SD S 6 85
2048
SD S 6 86
2049
SD S 6 87
2050
SD S 6 88
2051
SD S 6 89
1970
SD S 6 9
2052
2053
SD S 6 90
SD S 6 91
630
SD S 6 92
632
SD S 6 93
635
SD S 6 94
637
SD S 6 95
639
SD S 6 96
641
SD S 6 97
Keny, Liladhar B. (1943): The supposed identification of Udayana of Kauśāmbi with Udayin of Magadha. Annals of
the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 34, 60-66.
Gokhale, Vasudev (1939-40): Reviews: Ratilal Mehta, Pre-Buddhist India, a survey of ancient India based on the
Jātaka stories. Bombay: Examiner Press, 1939. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 21/1-2, 148149.
Tsukamoto, Keisho (1963): Mahākāśyapa's Precedence to Ānanda in the Rājagr̥ha Council. Journal of Indian and
Buddhist Studies 11/2, 824-817 ((53)-(60)).
Hikata, Ryusho (1985): Studies in Buddhism and Budhist Culture. On the Period of the Life-time of Śākyamuni.
Monograph Series of Naritasan Institute for Buddhist Studies 1, 3-21.
Jettmar, K. (1987): The "suspended crossing" - where and why ? In: India and the ancient World. History, trade and
Culture before A.D. 650. Ed. Gilbert Pollet. Departement Orientalistiek Leuven [Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta
25], 95-102.
Goetz, Hermann (1969): The conquest of Northern and Western India by Lalitāditya-Muktāpīḍa of Kashmīr. In:
Studies in the History and Art of Kashmir and the Indian Himalaya [Schriftenreihe des Südasien-Instituts der
Universität Heidelberg 4], 8-22.
Bechert, Heinz (1957): Zur Geschichte der buddhistischen Sekten in Indien und Ceylon. La Nouvelle Clio t. 7-9 nos.
7-10, 311-360.
Dasgupta, N.N. (1947): On the date of Lalitāditya Muktāpīḍa. Indian Culture 14/1, 11-17.
Bechert, Heinz (1988): Die Datierung des Buddha als Problem der Weltgeschichte. Saeculum 39/1, 24-34.
Goetz, Hermann (1924): Die Stellung der indischen Chroniken im Rahmen der indischen Geschichte. Sonderdruck
aus der "Zeitschrift für Buddhismus", 1-23 (Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des Buddhismus XI).
Eggermont, Pierre H. L. (1986): Sanchi-Kākanāda and the Hellenistic and Buddhist sources. Deyadharma. Studies in
Memory of Dr. D. C. Sircar. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications (Sri Garib Dass Oriental Ser. 33), 11-27 + 1 table.
Bussagli, Mario (1956): Indian Events in Trogus Pompeius. Search for a lost source. EW VII.3, 229-242.
Granoff, Phyllis (1989): Jain lives of Haribhadra: An inquiry into the sources and logic of the legends. Journal of
Hinüber, Oskar von (19??): The Paṭola Śāhis of Gilgit - a Forgotten Dynasty. ??, 221-229.
Kuwayama, Shōshin (1988): How Xuanzang learned about Nalanda. Tang China and Beyond. Studies On East Asia
from the Seventh to the Tenth Century, ed. by Antonio FORTE. Italian School of East Asian Studies, Essays: vol.1,
216
(14.07.2011)
643
SD S 6 98
2054
644
SD S 6 98a
SD S 6 99
2055
SD S 7 1
2065
SD S 7 10
2066
SD S 7 11
2067
SD S 7 12
2068
SD S 7 13
2069
SD S 7 14
2070
SD S 7 15
2071
SD S 7 16
2072
SD S 7 17
2073
579
2056
SD S 7 18
SD S 7 19
SD S 7 2
1-33.
Bareau, André (1987): Lumbinī et la Naissance du Futur Buddha. Bulletin de l'École Française d'Extrême-Orient 76,
69-81.
Bagchi, P.C. (1945): The Beginnings of Buddhism. Sino-Indian Studies 1, 1-17.
Bagchi, P. C., (1945): The Beginnings of Buddhism. Sino-Indian-Studies 1, 1-17.
Nakamura, Hajime (1960): The Influence of Eastern culture on the West. In: Proceedings of the 9th International
Congress for the History of Religions. Tokyo and Kyoto 1958 (Aug. 27th - Sept. 9th). Japanese Organizing
Committee for the 9. ICHR Science Council of Japan. International Association for the History of Religions, 717722.
Emmerick, R.E. (1974): New Light on the Siddhasāra. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 37,
628-654.
Bernard-Thierry, Solange (1955): Les Préceptes Educatifs Cambodgiens. In: Actes du 4e Congrès International des
Sciences Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques Vienne, 1-8 Septembre 1952 Tome 2. Ethnologica 1, 239-242.
Hara, Minoru (1979): Hindu concepts of teacher Sanskrit guru and ācārya. In: M. Nagatomi, B.K. Matilal, J.M.
Masson and E. Dimock (eds.), Sanskrit and Indian Studies. Essays in Honour of Daniel H.H. Ingalls, 93-118.
Sciapi, F. (1984): The Ethics of Aśoka and the Religious Inspiration of the Achaemenids. East and West 34/1-3, 5574.
Pappu, S.S. Rama Rao (1980): Review: Roderick HIndery, Comparative Ethics in Hindu and Buddhist Traditions.
Bloom, Alfred (1973): Review: Peter A. Pardue, Buddhism: A historical introduction to Buddhist values and the
social and political forms they have assumed in Asia. Philosophy East and West 23/3, 407-409.
Perrett, Roy W. (1987): Egoism, Altruism and Intentionalism in Buddhist Ethics. Journal of Indian Philosophy 15/1,
71-85.
Nakamura, Hajime (1963): Studies on the Idea of Pure Land in the Perspective of Indian Cultural History and on the
Modification of the Idea by Tibetans (jap.). Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of the Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 11/2, 509-531.
Slaje, Walter (o.J.): Nālandā - ein buddhistisches Kloster Altindiens als kulturelles Bildungszentrum. o.A., 111-126.
De Lorenzo, Giuseppe (1956): India in the Letters of Pietro della Valle. EW VII.3, 205-217.
Bareau, André (1969): Quelques ermitages et centres de méditation Bouddhiques au Cambodge. Bulletin de l'École
217
(14.07.2011)
596
SD S 7 20
599
SD S 7 21
601
SD S 7 22
486
SD S 7 23
2057
SD S 7 3
2058
SD S 7 4
2059
SD S 7 5
2060
SD S 7 6
2061
SD S 7 7
2062
SD S 7 8
2064
SD S 7 9
2075
SD S 8 1
2083
SD S 8 10
2084
SD S 8 11
Française d'Extrême-Orient 56, 2-28 (13 figures).
Schwarz, Franz Ferdinand (1989): Nāgarājā Kaṇḍulo. Zur diegetologischen Funktion des Èlefanten'in der Pāli-Epik
auf der Śrī Laṅka. Der orientalische Mensch und seine Beziehung zur Umwelt. Hg. Bernhard SCHOLZ. Graz, 397419.
De Jong, J.W. (1988): Buddhism and the Equality of the Four Castes. A Green Leaf. Papers in Honour of Prof. Jes P.
Asmussen. Brill Leiden (Hommages et Opera Minora XII),, 423-431.
Schopen, Gregory (1990): The Buddha as an Owner of Property and Permament Resident in Medieval Indian
Monasteries. Journal of Indian Philosophy 18, 181-217.
Khare, R.S. (1995): A Review Essay: Food in India: The Eternal Food: Gastronomic Ideas and Experiences of
Hindus and Buddhists (Patrick Olivelle). Journal of Indian Philosophy 23/3, 367-380.
Sunkimmeng, Sunsong/Tbol, Long/Sara, Sem/Sunnary, Lan/Carbonnel, Jean-Pierre (Étudiants de la Faculté
d'Archéologie de Phnom-Penh) (1969): Le Monastère Bouddhique de Tep Pranam a Oudong. Bulletin de l'École
Française d'Extrême-Orient 56, 31-56 (12 figures, 1 plan).
Choan/Sarin (1970): Le Vénérable Chef de la Pagode de Tep-Pranam. Bulletin de l'École Française d'Extrême-Orient
57, 127-154 (24 figures).
Lamotte, Étienne (1956): De quelques influences Greques et Scythes sur le Bouddhisme. In: Comptes rendus de
l'Académie des Inscriptions, o.O., 485-504.
Heine-Geldern, Robert (1957): Zwei alte Weltanschauungen und ihre kulturgeschichtliche Bedeutung. Anzeiger der
Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 17, 251-265.
Melikian-Chirvani, Assadullah Souren (1974): L'èvocation littéraire du Bouddhisme dans l'Iran Musulman. Le
Monde Iranien et l'Islam [Hautes Études Islamiques et Orientales d'Histoire Comparée 6] 2, 1-72.
Emmerick, R.E. (1971): The Sanskrit Text of the Siddhasāra. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
34, 91-112.
Emmerick, R.E. (1971): On Ravigupta's Gaṇas. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 34, 363-375.
Bechert, Heinz (1971): Staatsreligion in den buddhistischen Ländern. In: Internationales Asienforum 2. Hsg. von
Detlef Kantowsky und Alois Graf von Waldburg-Zeil. München: Weltforum Verlag,168-178.
Twitchett, D.C. (1957): The Monasteries and China's Economy in Medieval Times. Bulletin of the School of Oriental
and African Studies 19, 526-549.
Mendelson, E. Michael (1961): A Messianic Buddhist Association in Upper Burma. Bulletin of the School of
218
(14.07.2011)
2085
SD S 8 12
2086
SD S 8 13
2087
SD S 8 14
2089
SD S 8 15
2088
SD S 8 15a
2090
SD S 8 16
2091
SD S 8 17
2092
SD S 8 18
2093
SD S 8 19
2076
SD S 8 2
756
SD S 8 20
2074
SD S 8 20b
760
SD S 8 21
Wickeremeratne, L.A. (1969): Religion, Nationalism, and social change in Ceylon, 1865-1885. Journal of the Royal
Law, B.C. (1948): Slavery as known to Early Buddhism. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research Institute 6/1, 1-9.
Gairola, Krishna (1955): Les conditions religieuses et sociales à l'Époque des Śātavāhana dans l'Inde (1er siècle av.
J.-C. - 2e ap. J.-C.). Journal Asiatique 243, 281-295.
Lévi, Sylvain et Chavannes, Édouard (1915): Quelques titres énigmatiques dans la hiérarchie ecclésiatique du
Bouddhisme Indien. Additions et rectifications. Journal Asiatique 6, 307-310.
Lévi, Sylvain et Chavannes, Édouard (1915): Quelques titres énigmatiques dans la hiérarchie ecclésiatique du
Bouddhisme Indien. Journal Asiatique 5, 193-223.
Bechert, Heinz (1985): Orthodoxy and legitimation in the context of Early and Theravāda Buddhism. In: Buddhism
and Its Relation to Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto:
Heirakuji Shoten, 49-66.
Tapp, Nicholas (1985): Review: S.J. Tambiah: The Buddhist saints of the forest and the cult of amulets: a study in
charisma, hagiography, sectarianism and millenial buddhism. (Cambridge Studies in Social Anthropology 49).
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1984. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 48, 597-600.
Puligandha, R. and Pubhaka, K. (1970): Buddhism and revolution. Philosophy East and West 20/4, 345-354.
Bapat, P.V. (1940): Review: Early Buddhist Jurisprudence by Miss Durga N. Bhagvat, published by Oriental Book
agency, Poona. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 21, 150-151.
Bechert, Heinz (o.J.): Staatskirchen und Staatsreligionen. III. Buddhistische Staaten. In: Staatslexikon. Recht,
Wirtschaft, Gesellschaft. Hsg. von der Görres-Gesellschaft. Freiburg: Verlag Herder, 307-318.
Bechert, Heinz (1989): The Recent Attempt at a Reform of the Buddhist Sangha in Burma and its Implications.
Internationales Asienforum 20/3-4, 303-323.
Bechert, Heinz (1986): Zur Buddhismus-Interpretation Max Webers. In: Estratto da Meax Weber e l'India.
Publicazioni del Cesmeo 1. Torino, 23-36.
Bechert, Heinz (1989): Aspects of Theravāda Buddhism in Sri Lanka and Southeast Asia. SKORUPSKI, T. (ed.):
The Buddhist Heritage. Papers delivered at the Symposium of the same name convened at the School of Oriental and
African Studies University of London, November 1985. Tring: The Institute of Buddhist Studies (Buddhica
Britannica, Series Continua 1), 19-27.
219
(14.07.2011)
763
SD S 8 22
766
769
772
SD S 8 23
SD S 8 24
SD S 8 25
774
SD S 8 26
776
SD S 8 27
778
SD S 8 28
2077
SD S 8 4
2078
SD S 8 5
2079
SD S 8 6
2080
SD S 8 7
2081
SD S 8 8
2082
SD S 8 9
Bechert, Heinz (1970): Theravāda Buddhist Sangha: Some General Observations on Historical and Political Factors
in its Development. The Journal of Asian Studies 29/4, 761-778.
Sheth, Noel (1988): Buddhism and Communalism. Religion and Society 35/4, 44-66.
Gombrich, Richard (1992): The Buddha's Book of Genesis? Indo-Iranian Journal, 35/2,3, 159-178.
Huxley, Andrew (1996): When Manu Met Mahāsammata. Journal of Indian Philosophy 24, 593-621.
Collins, Steven and Huxley, Andrew (1996): The Post-Canonical Adventures of Mahāsammata. Journal of Indian
Huxley, Andrew (1996): The Buddha and the Social Contract. Journal of Indian Philosophy 24, 407-420.
Collins, Steven (1996): The Lion's Roar on the Wheel-Turning King: A Response to Andrew Huxley's "The Buddha
and the Social Contract". Journal of Indian Philosophy 24, 421-446.
Bechert, Heinz (1968): Einige Fragen der Religionssoziologie und Struktur des südasiatischen Buddhismus. In:
Essays on Research in the Sociology of Religion. International Yearbook for the Sociology of Religion 4, 251-295.
Heesterman, J.C. (1964): Brahmin, Ritual and Renouncer. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Süd- und Ostasiens 8, 131.
Bechert, Heinz (1965): Ways of Sasana Reform in Theravāda Buddhism. In: Rhys Davids Memorial Volume. Dhārā,
145-157.
Fiśer, Ivo (1954): The Problem of the Seṭṭhi in Buddhist Jātakas. Archiv Orientální 22, 238-266.
Nakamura, Hajime (1969): The Indian and Buddhist Concept of Law. In: Religious Pluralism and World
Community. Interfaith and intercultural communication. Ed. by Edward J. Jurji. Leiden: E.J. Brill Verlag, 131-174.
Gledhill, A. (1949-51): Cruelty as a Ground for Divorce at Burmese Buddhist Law. Bulletin of the School of Oriental
220
(14.07.2011)
1461
SD Lamotte 1
Lamotte, É.: "Kleine Schriften". Konvolut von Sonderdrucken mit den Nr. 1 - 58 (12, 13, 14, 35, 47 fehlen) +
Nachrufe + Rezensionen + einige Briefe aus dem Nachlaß Bechert. In 2 Ordnern "Lamotte I" u. "Lamotte II". mu
20060328
221
(14.07.2011)
3949
SD T 1 1
3958
SD T 1 10
3959
3960
SD T 1 11
SD T 1 12
3961
SD T 1 13
3962
270
SD T 1 15
SD T 1 16
271
SD T 1 17
272
SD T 1 18
3963
SD T 1 18
273
SD T 1 19
3964
SD T 1 19
3950
SD T 1 2
276
SD T 1 20
277
SD T 1 21
278
SD T 1 22
279
SD T 1 23
Kalmaš, Josef and Šron Galina S. (1982): Works on Tibet by Members of the Leningrad Department of the Oriental
Institute of the Academy of Sciences of the Soviet Union. 1968-1980. Archív orientální 2/50, 174-184.
Kalmaš, Josef (1981): Index to articles in the K'ang-Tsang Yen-chiu Yüeh-K'an (A contribution to the Bibliography
of Tibet). Journal of the Tibet Society 1, 15-38.
Lalou, M. (1952): Chronique Bibliographique - Récentes études tibétaines. Journal Asiatique 240, 79-132.
Semicov, B. V. (1957): Novaja tibetskaja literatura. Zapisok Buryat-Mong. NIIK 23, 247-249.
De Jong, J. W. (1958): Review: Bibliography of Sino-Tibetan Languages. Editor Robert Shafer, ass. eds. Pentti
Aalto, A. A. Guber, Kōno Rokurō, Matsuyama Osamu, Pe Maung Tin, Uray Géza. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz
Verlag, 1957. Indo-Iranian Journal 2, 74-76.
Bibliografie von Dr. med. Elisabeth Finckh: Akupunktur, Tibetische Heilkunde 1954-1986. 2 pages (type script).
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (o.J.): Schriftenverzeichnis.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1975): Tibetan Studies. Tokyo: The Centre for East Asian Cultural Studies (Oriental Studies in
Japan: Retrospect and Prospect, 1963-1972, pt. II-17).
Lange, Kristina (1969): Bibliographie sowjetischer Arbeiten zur Tibet-Forschung. EAZ 10, 267-283.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1982): Chibetto-Bukkyō tenseki kaidai I [Bibliograpische Anmerkungen zu Werken des
tibetischen Buddhismus]. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō 7, 1-37.
Kolmaš, Josef (1990): Tibetologica Buryatica. Contributions to the Bibliographie of Tibet. Archív Orientální 58, 6075.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1987): Tibettogo Butten Gaikan [Überblick über tibetische buddhistische Texte]. Tibet no Gengo
to Bunka, 277-314.
Isoda, Hirohumi (1967): One methodological Problem of Tibetan Translation from Sanskrit [jap.]. Indogaku
Lange, Kristina und Manfred TAUBE (1969): Tibet-Forschung in der UdSSR seit 1945. EAZ 10, 245-266.
Eimer, Helmut (1986): Verzeichnis der bis zum 16. August 1986 erschienenen Schriften von Richard Othon
Meisezahl. Indica et Tibetica, Festschrift für Richard Othon Meisezahl.
Jackson, David P. (1991): Review: dKar chag mthong bas yid 'phrog chos mdzod bye ba'i lde mig, A Bibliography of
Sa-skya-pa Literature. Prepared at the Order of H. H. the Sakya Trizin.... . Indo-Iranian Journal 34/3, 220-229.
Emmerick Ronald E. (1992): Tibetan Databank Management with Personal Computers. Tibetan Studies, Proceedings
222
(14.07.2011)
280
SD T 1 24
281
SD T 1 25
282
SD T 1 26
505
SD T 1 27
1363
SD T 1 28
3956
3951
SD T 1 29
SD T 1 3
3952
SD T 1 4
3953
SD T 1 5
3954
SD T 1 6
3955
SD T 1 7
3957
4499
SD T 1 9
SD T 10 1
4508
SD T 10 10
4509
SD T 10 11
of the 5th Seminar of the International Association of Tibetan Studies, NARITA 1989, 439-443.
Kolmaš, Josef (1992): Jäschkeana (A Contribution to the Bibliography of Tibetan and Bible Studies). Archív
Orientální 60, 114-126.
Tibetan Studies, Bibliography 1995, IATS, 1-11
Reiner, Helmut (1997): Tibet: Land und Menschen, Pflanzen, Tiere, Lebensmittel, Arbeit, Medizin, Berge.
Materialiensammung.
Martin, Dan (1998): An Annotated Bibliography of Articles and Books about Bon (English, French and German,
primarily, but also including som recent articles from Tibetan-language periodicals.) Jerusalem.
Tōyōbunko Chibetto-kenkyū-iinkai (1985): Chibetto tokubetsu chōsa kenkyū nenji hōkoku [Jahresbericht der
besonderen Untersuchung und Studie zu Tibet]. Tokyo: Toyōbunko.
Nishida,Tatsuo (1980): Bibliography, 9 pages (script).
Mimaki, Katsumi (o.J.): Tibetan Studies in Japan 1975-1983: A Bibliography. 14 pages (typescript).
Schlenker, Hermann (1980): Film E 2392 - Buddhismus, Tibet - Zeremonien beim Großen Wunschgebet "smon-lam
chen-mo" in Dharamsala, H.P., Indien 1972. I. Ankunft der Pilger; Audienz beim Dalai Lama; Arbeit an
Butterfiguren; Disputationen "dam-bca'" der Mönche; Predigt "gsuṅ-chos" des Trijang Rinpoche. Unter MItarbeit
von Martin Brauen, Zürich. Publikationen zu Wissenschaftlichen Filmen Sektion Ethnologie Serie 10 Nummer 22, 312.
Simon, W. (1959): Besprechung: Robert Shafer, Bibliography of Sino-Tibetan Languages. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz
Verlag, 1957. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 3-4, Spalten 201-202.
Barnett, L. D. (1932): Index der Abteilung mDo des handschriftlichen Kanjur im Britischen Museum (Or.6724). Asia
Major 7, 157-178.
Szerb, János (1981): Review: Attar Chand, Tibet: Past and Present. A Selsct Bibliography with Chronologicy of
Historical Events 1660-1981. New Delhi: Sterling Publishers (Private Limited), 1982. Journal of the Tibet Society 1,
114-115.
Róna-Tas András Publikációi 1955-1982, 13 pages (typescript).
Tucci, Giuseppe (1959): A Hindu Image in the Himalayas. Asia Major (New Series) 7/1-2, 170-175.
Walsh, E. H. C. (1938): The Image of the Buddha in the Jo-wo-Khang Temple in Lhasa. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 535-540 (2 plates).
Kaneko, Ryōtai in coll. with Namgyal, Kalsang and Koyama, Norio (1978): List of Tshag-ris in the Possession of the
223
(14.07.2011)
4510
SD T 10 13
4511
SD T 10 13
4512
SD T 10 14
4513
SD T 10 15
4514
SD T 10 16
4515
SD T 10 17
4516
SD T 10 18
4517
SD T 10 19
4500
SD T 10 2
4518
SD T 10 20
4519
SD T 10 21
4520
SD T 10 22
4521
4522
SD T 10 23
SD T 10 24
4523
SD T 10 25
Toyo Bunko. Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 36, 233-248.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Indian Paintings in Western Tibetan temples. Opera Minora 6/2, 357-362.
Hummel, Siegbert (1963-1964): Tibetische Architektur. Bulletin der Schweizerischen Gesellschaft für Anthropologie
und Ethnologie (40.Jg.), 62-95.
Hummel, Siegbert (1957): Eine Jenseitsdarstellung aus Tibet. Acta Ethnographica, 233-242.
Aubin, Françoise (1979): Review: Arianne Macdonald, Yoshiro Imaeda et al., Essais sur l'art du Tibet. Paris:
Librairie d'amérique et d'Orient, 1977. Archives de Sciences Sociales des Religions 47/2, point 47.462.
Schubert, Johannes (1960): Besprechung: L. Jisl, V. Sis und J. Vaniš, Tibetische Kunst. Deutsch von N. Chotaš.
Prag: Artia, 1958.
Conze, Edward (1954): Besprechung: Siegbert Hummel, Elemente der tibetischen Kunst. - Geheimnisse tibetischer
Malereien. Lamaistische Studien (Geheimnisse tibetischer Malereien Band 2). (Forschungen zur Völkerdynamik
Zentral- und Ostasiens Heft 3, 2 und 5). Leipzig: Harrassowitz, 1949/50.
Stein, Rolf A. (1958): Peintures tibétaines de la vie de Gesar. Arts Asiatiques 5/4, 243-271.
Meisezahl, R. O. unter Mitwirkung von Harders-Steinhäuser, M. und Jayme, Georg (1958): Bemerkungen zu
tibetischen Handschriften des 17.-19. Jahrhunderts, ergänzt durch die mikroskopische Untersuchung im Institut für
Cellulosechemie der Technischen Hochschule Darmstadt. Verein der Zellstoff- und Papier-Chemiker und Ingenieure (Forschungsstelle Papiergeschichte) 2 (8.Jg.), 17-28.
Bareau, André (1967): Le Stūpa de Dhyānyakaṭaka selon la tradition tibetaine. Arts Asiatiques 16, 81-88.
Jisl, Lumír (1953): Sbírka tibetského umĕní Slezského musea v Opavĕ. Časpis Slezského musea (Acta muzei
Silesiae) 3, 25-31 (4 tables).
Kvaerne, Per (1975): Review: Blanche Christine Olschak, Mystik und Kunst Alttibets. Bern: Hallwag, 1972. IndoIranian Journal 17, 286-288.
Kvaerne, Per (1976): Review: John Huntington, The Phur-pa, Tibetan Ritual Daggers. Artibus Asiae Suppl. Vol. 33.
Ascona, 1975. Indo-Iranian Journal 18, 141-143.
Martin du Gard, Irène (1985): Une peinture d'offrandes à dPal-ldan dmag-zor rgyal-ma. Arts Asiatiques 40, 68-82.
Helffer, Mireille (1985): Essai pour une typologie de la cloche tibétaine dril-bu. Arts Asiatiques 40, 53-67.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1984): Reviews: Charles Genoud, Buddhist Wall Painting of Ladakh. Translated by Tom
Tillemans (photographs by T. Inoue). Geneva: Edition Olizane, 1981. - Pratapaditya Pal, A Buddhist Paradise: The
Murals of Alchi, Western Himalayas. (photographs by L. Fournier). Hong Kong: Visual Dharma Publications, 1982.
224
(14.07.2011)
4524
SD T 10 26
4525
SD T 10 27
4526
SD T 10 28
4527
SD T 10 29
4501
SD T 10 3
4537
SD T 10 3
4528
SD T 10 30
4529
SD T 10 31
4530
SD T 10 32
4531
SD T 10 33
4532
SD T 10 34
4533
SD T 10 35
4534
SD T 10 36
Journal of Asian Studies 43/2, 359-362.
Aubin, Françoise (1979): Review: Arianne Macdonald, Yoshiro Imaeda et al., Essais sur l'art du Tibet. Paris:
Librairie d'amérique et d'Orient, 1977. Archives de Sciences Sociales des Religions 47/2, point 47.462.
Snellgrove, David L. (1985): Review: David P. and Janice A. Jackson, Tibetan thangka painting: methods and
materials. London: Serindia Publications, 1984. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 48, 580-582.
Lo Bue, E. F. (1982): Review: David L. Snellgrove and Tadeusz Skorupski, The cultural heritage of Ladakh. Vol. 2.
Zangskar and the cave temples of Ladakh. With Part 4 on the inscriptions at Alchi by Philip Denwood. Warminster:
Aris and Phillips Ltd., 1980. Bulletin of the school of Oriental and African Studies 45, 208-210.
Chayet, Anne et Meyer, Fernand (1983): La chapelle de Srong-btsan sgam-po au Potala. Arts Asiatiques 38, 82-85.
Ogibenin, B. L. (1973): The communication process in Indo-Tibetan art. In: Recherches sur les systèmes signifiants.
Symposium de Varsovie 1968 présenté par J. Rey-Debove assistée de K. Fenton. The Hague, Paris: Mouton, 499504.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): On some Bronze objects discovered in Western Tibet. Opera Minora 6/2, 349-356 (with 21
figures).
Loseries, Andreas S. (1987): Das Maṇḍala des "Großen Herrn Heruka". München: Schoettle Ostasiatica Joachim
Baader - Galerie für tibetische Kunst, 18 pages.
Schulemann, Günther (1955): Besprechung: Siegbert Hummel, Tibetisches Kunsthandwerrk in Metall. Leipzig:
Harrassowitz, 1954. Deutsche Literaturzeitung 4 (76. Jg.), 290-291.
Conze, Edward (1955): Besprechung: Siegbert Hummel, Geschichte der tibetischen Kunst. Leipzig: Harrassowitz,
1953. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 3-4, Spalten 175-177.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1984): Tora o tomonau dai-jūhachi-rakan-zu no raireki [Herkunft des Bildes vom achtzehnten
Arhat mit einem Tiger]. Indokoten Kenkyū 6, 393-420.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1985): The Tucci Archives Preliminary Study, 1: Notes on the Chronology of Ta pho 'Du
Khaṅ. East and West (Newe Series) 35/1-3, 11-41.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah E. (1987): Reformation and Renaissance: A study of Indo-Tibetan monasteries in the
eleventh century. Serie Orientale Roma 56/2, 683-702 (8 plates)
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1984): Reviews: Charles Genoud, Buddhist Wall Painting of Ladakh. Translated by Tom
Tillemans (photographs by T. Inoue). Geneva: Edition Olizane, 1981. - Pratapaditya Pal, A Buddhist Paradise: The
Murals of Alchi, Western Himalayas. (photographs by L. Fournier). Hong Kong: Visual Dharma Publications, 1982.
225
(14.07.2011)
288
SD T 10 37
289
SD T 10 38
290
SD T 10 39
4502
SD T 10 4
304
SD T 10 40
306
SD T 10 41
307
SD T 10 42
308
SD T 10 43
309
SD T 10 44
310
SD T 10 45
311
SD T 10 46
312
SD T 10 47
313
SD T 10 48
314
SD T 10 49
4503
SD T 10 5
328
SD T 10 50
Journal of Asian Studies 43/2, 359-362.
The Potala Palace. Bod raṅ skyoṅ ljoṅs rig dṅos bdag gñer u yon lhan khaṅ o. J. 12 Postkarten.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1984): Tora o tomonau dai jyūhachi rakan zu no raireki [Die Geschichte des Bildes vom
achtzehnten Arhat mit dem Tiger]. Indo koten kenkyū 6, 353-420.[engl. summary.]
Loseries-Leick, Andrea (1990): Im Reich des Lapislazuli: Der mitleidvolle Medizinbuddha. Eine Bildbesprechung.
München: Schoettle Ostasiatica, 11 S.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1956): The Simbolism of the Temples of bSam yas. East and West 6/4, 279-281.
Loseries-Leick, Andrea (1989): Das Maṇýala des Vajrabhairava, der Zyklus der dreizehn Gottheiten. Eine
einführende Erklärung zum Vajrabhairava-Tantra anhand eines tibetischen Rollbildes. München: Schoettle
Ostasiatica, 17 S.
Loseries-Leick, Andrea (1988): Buddha Amitābha und seine Sphäre der Glückseligkeit Eine Bildbesprechung.
München: Schoettle Ostasiatica, 16 S., 2 Tafeln.
Thangkas und Skulpturen aus Tibet bei Schoettle-Ostasiatica. 36. Deutsche Kunst- und Antiquitäten-Messe 1991.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1991): A Note on the Origin of the Tibetan Book Cover Decoration. The Tibet Journal
XVI/1, 115-127.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah E. (1991): The Tucci Himalayan Archive. East and West, 41/1-4, 379-384.
Terentyev, A. (1990): Review: Klaus Sagaster (ed.), Ikonographie und Symbolik des tibetischen Buddhismus. IndoIranian Journal 33/3, 209-214.
The Cultural Heritage of Tibet. Paris: The Gedun Chompel Association for the protection & Development of Tibetan
Cultural Heritage (1994), 1-28
Singh, A.K. (1994): An Inscribed Bronze Padmapāni from Kinnaur. AO 55, 106-110.
Bethlenfalvy, Géza and Sárk_zi, Alice: Representation of Buddhist Hells in a Tibeto-Mongol
Illustrated Blockprint. Altaica Collecta, 93-130.
Vorndran, Eika (1997): Die tibetisch-tantrischen Knochenobjekte der Sammlungen des Museums für Völkerkunde
Wien. Hausarbeit, 1-36.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1959): A Tibetan Classification of Buddhist Images, According to their Style. Artibus Asiae 22/12, 179-187.
Thakur, Laxman S. (1994): An inscribed brass Statue of Byams-pa (Maitreya) from Tsa-rang, Kinnaur. Arts
Asiatiques, 123-124.
226
(14.07.2011)
329
SD T 10 51
331
SD T 10 52
332
SD T 10 53
333
SD T 10 54
334
SD T 10 55
335
SD T 10 56
336
385
387
SD T 10 57
SD T 10 58
SD T 10 59
4504
SD T 10 6
404
SD T 10 60
405
SD T 10 61
406
SD T 10 62
407
SD T 10 63
410
SD T 10 64
414
SD T 10 65
416
SD T 10 66
419
SD T 10 67
Macdonald, Ariane (1970): Le Dhānyakaṭaka de Man-Luns Guru. BEFEO, 169-213.
Linrothe, Robert (1994): The Murals of Mangyu: A Distillation of Mature Esoteric Buddhist Iconography.
Orientations 25, No. 11, 92-102.
Neumann, Helmut (1994): The Wall Paintings of the Lori Gonpa. Orientations 25, No. 11, 79-91.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1996): Style in Western Tibetan Painting. The Archaeological Evidence. East and West,
46, 319-336.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1997): 1000 Jahre Kloster Tabo. Indien in der Gegenwart II, 3, 14-31.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1996): Some Remarks on Canopies in Bāmiyān. La Persia e L'Asia Centrale Da
Alessandro Al X Secolo. Atti dei Convegni Lincei 127, 473-487.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1997): A Thangka Painting Tradition from the Spiti Valley. Orientations, 40-47.
Goepper, Roger (1999): Akshobhya and His Paradise: Murals in the Dukhang of Alchi. Orientations 30/1, 16-21.
Luczanits, Christian (1999): The Life of Buddha in the Sumtsek. Orientations 30/1, 30-39.
Huntington, John C. (1970): The Iconography and Structure of the Mountings of Tibetan Paintings. Studies in
Conservation 15, 190-205.
Henss, Michael (1998): Exhibition Review: Sacred Visions: Early Paintings from Central Tibet. The Metropolitan
Museum of Art, New York, 6 October 1998 - 17 January 1999. Oriental Art 4, 83-93.
Lo Bue, Erberto (1997): Review: David Jackson: A History of Tibetan Painting. The Great Tibetan Painters and
Their Traditions. Verlag der österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. East and West 47/1-4, 457-461.
Henss, Michael (1997): Milarepa's Tower: An Early Trasure of Tibetan Art and Architecture Rediscovered. Oriental
Art 2, 15-23.
Goepper, Roger (1993): The "Great Stūpa" at Alchi. Artibus Asiae LIII/1-2, 111-143.
Goepper, Roger (1990): Clues for a Dating of the Three-Storeyed Temple (Sumtsek) in Alchi, Ladakh. Asiatische
Studien XLIV/2, 159-174.
Goepper, Roger (1993): Early Kashmiri Textiles? Painted Ceilings in Alchi. Transactions of the Oriental Ceramic
Society 56, 47-74.
Jackson, David (1999): Tibetische Thangkas deuten. Teil 1: Die Hierarchie der Anordnung. Tibet und Buddhismus
50, 22-27.
Jackson, David (1999): Tibetische Thangkas deuten. Teil 2: übertragungslinien und Anordnung. Tibet und
Buddhismus 51, 16-21.
227
(14.07.2011)
421
SD T 10 68
424
SD T 10 69
4505
SD T 10 7
428
SD T 10 70
1360
SD T 10 71
1369
SD T 10 72
1578
1581
SD T 10 73
SD T 10 74
1608
SD T 10 75
1609
SD T 10 76
1685
SD T 10 77
1686
SD T 10 78
4506
4507
SD T 10 8
SD T 10 9
4535
SD T 11 1
343
344
345
SD T 11 10
SD T 11 11
SD T 11 12
Bentor, Yael (1993): Tibetan Tourist Thangkas in the Kathmandu Valley. Annals of Tourism Research 20, 107-137.
Allinger, Eva (1995): The Green Tārā in the Ford Collection: Some Iconographical Remarks. South Asian
Archaeology 2 (Proceedings of the 13th Conference of the European Association of South Asian Archaeologists),
665-671.
Mehra, V. R. (1970): Note on the Technique and Conservation of some Thang-ka Paintings. Studies in Conservation
15, 206-214.
Allinger, Eva (1988): The Green Tārā in the Ford Collection: Some Stylistic Remarks. österreichische Akademie der
Wissenschaften, Philosophisch-Historische Klasse, Denkschriften 267, 107-119.
Henss, Michael (2003): Review Article: Buddhist Sculptures in Tibet. In: Tibetan Art, 49-2, 49-60.
Yu. Yu. Shevchenko (2004): Posleslovie k internet-izdaniyu monografii L.N.Gumileva "Staroburyatskaya zhivopis'.
Istoricheskie syuzhety v ikonografii Aginskogo dacana". In:
http://gumilevica.kulichki.net:8105/matter/Article22a.htm.
Ernst, Richard R. (2001): Arts and Sciences. A Personal Perspective of Tibetan Painting. Chimia 55/11, 900-914.
Pichard, Pierre (2000): Dechenphug: destin d'un monastère bhoutanais. Arts Asiatiques 55, 21-31.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (2000): Some Thoughts on Style in Tibetan Art. Review: Jane Singer & Philip Denwood
(eds.), Tibetan Art. Towards a Definition of Style. London, 1997. TibJ, 25/4, 83-90.
Linrothe, Rob (2001): Creativity, Freedom and Control in the Contemporary Renaissance of Reb gong Painting. TibJ
26/3-4, 1-85.
Luczanits, Christian (2005): Infninite Variety: Form and Appearance in Tibetan Buddhist Art, Part I. Lotus Leaves
7/2, 1-9.
Luczanits, Christian (2005): Infninite Variety: Form and Appearance in Tibetan Buddhist Art, Part II. Lotus Leaves
8/1, 7-14.
Clauson, G. L. M. (1929): A Mongolo-Tibetan Seal. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 117-119.
Simpson, William (1890): The Trisula Symbol. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 299-317.
Richardson, H. (1963): Early burial grounds in Tibet and Tibetan decorative art of the 8th and 9th centuries. Central
Asiatic Journal 8, 73-92.
Aufschnaiter, Peter (1956): Prehistoric sites discovered in inhabited regions of Tibet. EW VII.1, 74-88.
Genna, Giuseppe (1956): Old skeletal remains from Tibet (Lhasa). EW VII.1, 89-95.
Mangili, Guglielmo (1956): On two herbivore teeth from diggings in Lhasa country. EW VII.1, 96-97.
228
(14.07.2011)
346
SD T 11 13
347
SD T 11 14
348
SD T 11 15
349
SD T 11 16
350
SD T 11 17
564
SD T 11 18
4536
SD T 11 2
4538
4539
4540
4541
SD T 11 4
SD T 11 5
SD T 11 6
SD T 11 7
4542
SD T 11 8
4543
SD T 11 9
4544
SD T 12 1
4553
SD T 12 10
4554
SD T 12 11
4555
SD T 12 12
4556
SD T 12 13
Shrestha, Khadga Man (1995): A Few Words on Archaeological and Archival Research in Southern Mustang.
Ancient Nepal 138, 1-4.
Cüppers, Christoph (1995): Short Remarks on the Caves at Tabo in Spiti, Ancient Nepal 138. 131-138.
Pohl, Ernst and Tripathee, Chandra Prasad (1995): Excavation at Garab-Dzong, Dist. Mustang. Preliminary report of
the campaign 1994. Ancient Nepal 138, 95-106.
Pohl, Ernst und Roth, Helmuth (1996): Archäologie der mittelalterlichen Burgen und befestigten Siedlungen in
Mustang, Bonner Universitätsblätter, 5-16.
Cüppers, Christoph (1995): Short Remarks on the Caves at Tabo in Spiti. Ancient Nepal, 132-133.
Pohl, Ernst (1997): Excavations at Garab-Dzong, Nepal. Report on the excavation campaigns 1994-1996. Beiträge
zur Allgemeinen und Vergleichenden Archäologie 17, 87-133.
Hoffmann, Helmut (1950): Die Gräber der tibetischen Könige im Distrikt 'P‛yons-rgyas. In: Nachrichten der
Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen philologisch-historische Klasse. Göttingen: Vandenhouck & Ruprecht, 111.
Francke, A. H. (Oct. 1902): Notes on rock-carvings from lower Ladakh. Indian Antiquary 31, 398-401.
Francke, A. H. (Sept. 1903): Some more rock-carvings from lower Ladakh. Indian Antiquary 32, 361-363.
Francke, A. H. (Oct. 1903): Notes on a collection of stone-implements from Ladakh. Indian Antiquary 32, 389-391.
Francke, A. H. (Sept. 1905): Archaeological notes on Balu-mKhar in Western Tibet. Indian Antiquary 34, 203-210.
Francke, A. H. (Nov. 1908): Remarks on a photograph, near Ating, taken by the Hon. Eric Upton, during a tour in
Zangskar in 1907. Indian Antiquary 37, 332-333.
Chayet, Anne (1988): Le monastère de bSam yas: sources architecturales. Arts Asiatiques 43, 19-29.
Petech, Luciano (1961): The Chronology of the Early Inscriptions of Nepal. East and West (New Series) 12/4, 226232.
Richardson, H. E. (1964): A new inscription of Khri lde srong brtsan. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1-13.
Richardson, H. E. (1978): The Sino-Tibetan treaty inscription of A.D. 821/823 at Lhasa. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 137-162.
Waddell, L. A. (1909): Ancient historical edicts at Lhasa. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 923-952.
Schlagintweit, E. (1864): Tibetische Inschrift aus dem Kloster Hémis in Ladák. In: Sitzungsberichte der Königlichen
Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu München Band 2, 305-318.
229
(14.07.2011)
4557
SD T 12 14
4558
SD T 12 15
4559
SD T 12 16
4560
SD T 12 17
4561
SD T 12 19
4545
SD T 12 2
4562
SD T 12 20
462
SD T 12 21
4546
SD T 12 3
4547
SD T 12 4
4548
SD T 12 5
4549
SD T 12 6
4550
SD T 12 7
4551
SD T 12 8
4552
SD T 12 9
4563
SD T 13 1
Richardson, H. E. (1973): The sKar-cung inscription . Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 12-20.
Richardson, H. E. (1957): A Tibetan Inscription from Rgyal Lha-khaṅ; and a Note on Tibetan Chronology from A.D.
841 to A.D. 1042. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 57-78 (with 2 plates).
Takasaki, Masayoshi (1964): Tobankaimeihi no Chibetto bun shiryō [The Tibetan manuscript from the Inscription of
the Sino-Tibetan treaty of 821-822]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 12/1,
194-197.
Francke, A. H. (March 1906): The rock inscriptions at Mulbe. Indian Antiquary 35, 72-81.
De Jong, J. W. (1986): Review: Rainer von Franz, Die unbearbeiteten Peking-Inschriften der Franke-Lauferschen
Sammlung (Asiatische Forschungen 86). Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1984. Indo-Iranian Journal 29, 148-150.
Richardson, H. E. (1972): The rKong-po Inscription. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 1, 29-39.
Jettmar, Karl (1987): Hebrew inscriptions in the Western Himalayas. Orientalia Iosephi Tucci memoriae dicata 56/2,
667-670 (with 1 plate).
Thakur, Laxmann S.(1994): A Tibetan Inscription by lHa Bla-ma Ye-shes-'od from dKor (sPu) Rediscovered. JRAS
Vol. 4, Part 3, Third Series, 369-375.
Richardson, H. E. (1954): A Ninth Century Inscription from Rkoṅ-po. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 155-173.
Richardson, E. H. (1952-1953): Tibetan Inscriptions at Žva-ḥi Lha Khaṅ, Part I, Part II. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 133-154, 1-12 (with 2 plates).
Richardson, E. H. (1952-1953): Tibetan Inscriptions at Žva-ḥi Lha Khaṅ, Part I, Part II. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 133-154, 1-12 (with 2 plates).
Richardson, H. E. (1954): A Ninth Century Inscription from Rkoṅ-po. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 155-173.
Francke, A. H. (1925): Felseninschriften in Ladakh. In: Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der
Wissenschaften Jg. 1925, philosoph.-historische Klasse. Berlin: Verlag der Akademie der Wissenschaften, 366-370
(mit 2 Tafeln).
Müller, F. W. K. (1925): Eine soghdische Inschrift in Ladakh. In: Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der
Wissenschaften Jg. 1925, philosophisch-historische Klasse. Berlin: Verlag der Akademie der Wissenschaften, 371372 (mit 1 Tafel).
Richardson, H. E. (1969): The inscription at the tomb of Khri lde srong brtsan. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
29-38.
Schubert, Johannes (o.J.): Na-khi-Piktographie. Notizen über eine wenig beachtete Bilderschrift. O.A., 114-142.
230
(14.07.2011)
4564
SD T 13 2
4565
SD T 13 3
4566
SD T 13 4
4567
SD T 13 5
4568
SD T 13 6
4569
SD T 13 7
1712
SD T 13 8
4570
976
4571
4572
SD T 14 1
SD T 14 2
SD T 15 1
SD T 16 1
4573
SD T 16 2
4574
SD T 16 3
4575
SD T 16 4
4576
SD T 16 5
4577
SD T 16 6
4578
SD T 16 7
Uray, Géza (1955): On the Tibetan Letters Ba and Wa. Acta Orientalia Hung. 5/1-2, 101-122.
Schmidt, I. J. (1832): Über den Ursprung der tibetischen Schrift. Mémoirs de l'Académie Impériale des Sciences 1
(Sixième Serie), 41-54.
Bacot, Jacques (1912): L'écriture cursive tibétaine. Journal Asiatique, 5-78.
Francke, A. H. (1929): Aus der tibetischen Schule Alt-Turkestans. Mitteilungen des Seminars für Orientalische
Sprachen an der Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universität zu Berlin 32. Jg., 147-152.
Takeuchi, Tsuguhito (1986): A Preliminary Study of Old Tibetan Letters [jap.]. In: Zuihō Yamaguchi (ed.), Chibetto
no Bukkyō to Shakai. Tōkyō: Shunjyūsha Press, 563-602 (with 4 plates).
Harders-Steinhäuser, Marianne (1969): Mikroskopische Untersuchung einiger früher, ostasiatischer Tun-huangPapiere. Das Papier - Zeitschrift für die Erzeugung von Holzstoff, Zellstoff, Papier und Pappe, Chemische
Technologie der Cellulose (23. Jg.), 210-212, 272-276.
Scherrer-Schaub, Christina & Bonani, George (2002): Establishing a typology of the old Tibetan manuscripts: a
multidisciplinary approach. In: Susan Whitfield (ed.), Dunhuang Manuscript Forgeries. London, 184-215.
Laufer, R. (1907): The Sexagenary Cycle Once More. T'oung Pao (Série 2) 8, 278-279.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1973): Chibetto no rekigaku. Suzuki Gakujutsu Zaidan 10, 77-94.
Hummel, Siegbert (1964): Kosmische Strukturpläne der Tibeter. Geographica Helvetica 1, o.A.
Hummel, Siegbert (1969): The sMe-ba-dga, the Magic Square of the Tibetans. East and West 19, 139-146.
Stein, Rolf (1939): Trente-trois fiches de divination tibétaines. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 4, 297-371 (with 8
plates).
Francke, A. H. (1928): Drei weitere Blätter des tibetischen Losbuches von Turfan. In: Sitzungsberichte der
Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften philosophisch-historische Klasse zu Berlin, 110-118, 671-676.
Laufer, Berthold (1914): Bird divination among the Tibetans (Notes on Document Pelliot No. 3530, with a study of
Tibetan phonology of the ninth century). T'oung Pao 15, 1-110.
Schubert, Johannes (2956): Tibetische Äquivalente der I-ching-Hexagramme. Mitteilungen des Instituts für
Kalsang, Jampa und Sagaster, Klaus (1971): Review: Günther Schüttler, Die letzten tibetischen Orakelpriester.
Psychiatrisch-neurologische Aspekte. Geleitwort von H.J. Weitbrecht (Forschungen zur Ekstase, MOnographien und
Expeditionsberichte). Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner, 1971 (mit 22 Tafeln). Anthropos 66, 604-614.
Emmerick, R. E. (1950): Notes on the prophecy of the Arhat Samghavardhana. Asia Major (New Series) 14/1, 96231
(14.07.2011)
1722
SD T 16 8
4579
SD T 17 1
992
994
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
SD T 17 10
SD T 17 11
SD T 17 2
SD T 17 3
SD T 17 4
SD T 17 5
SD T 17 6
4585
SD T 17 7
4586
4587
SD T 17 8
SD T 17 9
4588
SD T 18 1
4597
SD T 18 10
4598
SD T 18 12
4599
SD T 18 12
266
SD T 18 13
1610
SD T 18 14
100.
Vidyabhusana, Satis Chandra (1913): Srid-pa-ho: A Tibeto-Chinese Tortoise Chart of Divination. Memoirs of the
Asiatic Society of Bengal 5/1, 1-11.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1963): Oriental Notes, 1. The Tibetan "White-sun-moon" and cognate deities; 2. An image of a
devi discovered in Swat and some connected problems. East and West (New Series) 14/3-4, 133-182.
Hummel, Siegbert (1959/61): Der Hund in der religiösen Vorstellungswelt des Tibeters, II. Paideuma 7, 352-361.
Hummel, Siegbert (1955): Der Hund des Daitschin-Tengri. Geographica Helvetica 3, 145-147 (2 Abbildungen).
Hummel, Siegbert (1970): The Crystal Mountain in the Gesar Epic. History of Religions 10, 204-211.
Hummel, Siegbert (1963): Probleme der Lha mo. Central Asiatic Journal 8/1, 143-147.
Hummel, Siegbert (1975): Der Osiris-Mythos in Tibet. Central Asiatic Journal 19, 199-201.
Hummel, Siegbert (1974): Der Osiris-Mythos in Tibet. Central Asiatic Journal 18, 23-29.
Macdonald, Ariane (1959): La naissance du monde. Sources Orientales 1, 418-452.
Bischoff, F. A. and Hartman, Charles (1971): Padmasambhava's Invention of the Phur-bu. In: Études Tibétaines
dédiées à la memoire de Marcelle Lalou. Paris, 11-28.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Earth in India and Tibet. Opera Minora 7/2, 533-567.
Hummel, Siegbert (1962): Die Herrin der Berge. Probleme der lHa-mo. Ethnos, 23-34.
Hummel, Siegbert (1971): Zervanistische Traditionen in der Ikonographie des Lamaismus. In: Études Tibétaines
dédiées à la memoire de Marcelle Lalou. Paris, 159-165.
Dagyab Rinpoche, L. S. (o.J.): Tibetan Buddhist Art and the Problem of Iconographic Identification. O.A., 11971207.
Meisezahl, R. O. (1981): gNam čhos - Die Schriften des Mi 'gyur rdo rje (1646-1667). Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher
(Neue Folge) 1, 195-224.
Van der Kuijp, L. W. J. (1987): Ngor-chen kun-dga' bzang-po on the Posture of Hevajra: a Note on the Relationship
between Text, Iconography and Spiritual Praxis. In: Investigating Indian Art. Festschrift H. Härtel. Berlin, 173-177.
Allinger, Eva (1999): The Green Tara as Saviouress from the Eight Dangers in the Sumtsek at Alchi. Orientations
30/1, 40-44.
Meisezahl, R.O. (1967): Die Göttin Vajravārāhī. Eine ikonographische Studie nach einem Sādhana-Text von
Advayavajra. Oriens 18-19, 228-303.
232
(14.07.2011)
4589
SD T 18 2
4590
SD T 18 3
4591
SD T 18 4
4592
4593
4594
SD T 18 5
SD T 18 6
SD T 18 7
4595
SD T 18 8
4596
SD T 18 9
4600
SD T 19 1
4609
SD T 19 11
4610
SD T 19 11
4611
SD T 19 12
4612
SD T 19 13
4613
SD T 19 14
4614
SD T 19 15
Jisl, Lumír (1962): Ein Beitrag zur ikonographischen Deutung der tibetischen Ritualdolche. Annals of the Náprstek
Museum 1, 77-83 (2 Tafeln).
Lange, Kristina (1964): Zwei metallene Kultfiguren des bCon-k'a-pa. Jahrbuch des Museums für Völkerkunde zu
Leipzig 20, 116-128 (Mit Skizze und 12 Abbildungen).
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1970): Review: Helmut Hoffmann, Symbolik der tibetischen Religionen und des
Schamanismus. Symbolik der Religionen 12 (hsg. von Ferdinand Herrmann). Stuttgart: Anton Hiersemann Verlag,
1967. T'oung Pao 56, 338-341.
Chandra, Lokesh (1961): The Rin-lhan and Rin-ḥbyuṅ. Oriens Extremus 2 (8. Jg.), 188-207.
Hummel, Siegbert (1964): Ein Parivāra des Gautama Buddha. Asiatische Studien (= Études Asiatiques) 17, 20-24.
Hummel, Siegbert (1968): Ekajāṭā in Tibet. Asiatische Studien (= Études Asiatiques) 23, 110-114 (2 Abbildungen).
Tachikawa, Musashi (o.J.): Chibbetto Bukkyō kamigami - Himalaya no sōrin [Tibetische buddhistische
Kunstgeschichte - Klöster des Himalaya]. In: Sanctuaries of the World, o.A., 137-147.
Kvaerne, Per (1987): Review: Klaus Sagaster (ed.), Ikonographie und Symbolik des tibetischen Buddhismus. Teil
A/B. Asiatische Forschungen 77-78. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1983. Indo-Iranian Journal 30, 66-68.
Siiger, Halfdan (1955): A Cult for the God of Mount Kanchenjunga among the Lepcha of Northern Sikkim. A
Himalayan Megalithic Shrine and its Ceremonies. In: Actes du 4e Congrès International des Sciences
Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques Vienne, 1-8 Septembre 1952 Tome 2, Ethnologica 1. Wien: Verlag Adolf
Holzhausens Nfg., 185-189.
Kawazaki, Shinjō (1976): Chibetto no shisha no sho. Epistēmē. Asahi-Shuppensha (Verlag), 103-134.
Schubert, Johannes (1955): Besprechung: J. F. Rock, The Na-khi Nāga Cult and related Ceremonies. (Serie Orientale
Roma). Rom: Istituto per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente, 1952. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 1-2, Spalten 79-81.
Schubert, Johannes (1957): Besprechung: Joseph F. Rock, The Zhimä Funeral Ceremony of the Na-khi of Southwest
China. Described and translated from Na-khi manuscripts. (Studia Instituti Anthropos 9). Wien-Mödling: St. Gabriels
Mission Press, 1955.
Lauf, D. I. (1970): Initiationsrituale des tibetischen Totenbuches. Asiatische Studien (= Études Asiatiques) 24, 10-24.
Imaeda, Yoshiro (1978): Une note sur le rite du Glud-'goṅ rgyal-po d'après les sources chinoises. Journal Asiatique,
333-339.
Shuttleworth, H. Lee (1926-1928): Review: John Woodroffe, The Tibetan Book of the Dead, or the After-Death
Experiences on Bardo Plane, according to Lāma Kazi Dawa-Samdup's English rendering. Oxford University Press.
233
(14.07.2011)
4615
SD T 19 16
4616
SD T 19 17
4617
SD T 19 18
4618
SD T 19 19
4601
SD T 19 2
4619
SD T 19 20
144
SD T 19 21
145
SD T 19 22
146
SD T 19 23
147
SD T 19 24
148
SD T 19 25
149
SD T 19 26
150
SD T 19 27
473
SD T 19 28
4602
SD T 19 3
4603
SD T 19 4
London: Humphrey Milford, 1927. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, 845-852.
Waddell, L. A. (March 1894): The ,Refuge-formula` of the Lamas. Indian Antiquary 23, 76-78.
Kaschewsky, Rudolf (1986): Review: Dieter Michael Back, Eine buddhistische Jenseitsreise. Das tibetische
"Totenbuch der Tibeter" in philologischer Sicht. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1979. Indo-Iranian Journal 29, 326-328.
Cohen, Maurice (1976): Dying as supreme opportunity: A comparison of Plato's Phaedo and The Tibetan Book of
the Dead. Philosophy East and West 26/3, 317-327.
Macdonald, Alexander W. (1987): Avant-propos. L'Ethnographie Tome 83 Numéros 100/101, 5-13.
Lessing, F. D. (1956): Miscellaneous Lamaist Notes, 1. Notes on the Thanksgiving Offering. Central Asiatic Journal
2/1, 58-71.
Schubert, Johannes (1955): Besprechung: J. F. Rock, The Na-khi Nāga Cult and related Ceremonies. (Serie Orientale
Roma). Rom: Istituto per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente, 1952. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 1-2, Spalten 79-81.
Kvaerne, Per (19???): Le Rituel Tibétain, illustré par l'Evocation, dans la Religion Bon-po, du "Lion
de la Parole". Essais sur le rituel I. Paris, 148-158.
DeJong, J. W. (1989): Bookreview: Back, Dieter Michael: Rig pa ṅo sprod gcer mthoṅ raṅ grol. Die Erkenntnislehre
des Bar do thos-grol. Indo-Iranian Journal 32, 230-232.
Lalou, Marcelle (1949): Les chemins du mort dans les croyances de Haute-Asie. Revue de l'histoire des religions
135, 42-48.
Blondeau, Anne-Marie et Samten G. Karmay: "Le cerf a la vaste ramure": en guise d'introduction. Essais sur le rituel
I, 119-145.
Sagant, Philippe (?): La Tête Haute. Maison, Rituel et Politique au Népal Oriental. ?, 149-177.
Sagant, Philippe (1988): The Shaman's Cure and the Layman's Interpretation A Journal of Himalayan Studies XIV,
5-40.
Michailovsky, Boyd and Sagant, Philippe (1992): The Shaman and the Ghosts of Unnatural Death: On the Efficacy
of a Ritual. Diogenes 158, 19-37.
Bentor, Yael (1995): On the Symbolism of the Mirror in Indo-Tibetan Consecration Rituals. Journal of Indian
Lessing, F. D. (1958): Miscellaneous Lamaist Notes, 3 - Senfkörner. Central Asiatic Journal 4/1, 143-144.
Lessing, F. D. (1957-1958): Miscellaneous Lamaist Notes, 2 - Der Sündenwurm. Central Asiatic Journal 3/2, 252255.
234
(14.07.2011)
4604
SD T 19 5
4605
SD T 19 6
4606
SD T 19 7
4607
SD T 19 8
4608
SD T 19 9
3965
SD T 2 1
3973
SD T 2 10
3974
SD T 2 11
3975
SD T 2 12
3976
SD T 2 13
3977
SD T 2 14
3978
SD T 2 15
3979
SD T 2 16
3980
SD T 2 17
3981
SD T 2 18
Bischoff, F. A. (1965): Une incantation lamaїque anti-chinoise. Central Asiatic Journal 10/1, 128-135.
Aris, Michael (1976): ,The admonition of the thunderbolt cannonball` and its place in the Bhutanese New Year
Festival. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 39, 601-635.
Siiger, Halfdan (1955): A Cult for the God of Mount Kanchenjunga among the Lepcha of Northern Sikkim. A
Himalayan Megalithic Shrine and its Ceremonies. In: Actes du 4e Congrès International des Sciences
Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques Vienne, 1-8 Septembre 1952 Tome 2, Ethnologica 1. Wien: Verlag Adolf
Holzhausens Nfg., 185-189.
Lalou, Marcelle (1949): Les chemins du mort dans les croyances de Haute-Asie. Revue de l'Histoire des Religions
135 (68. Jg.), 42-48.
Lalou, Marcelle (1952): Rituel Bon-po des funérailles royales. Journal Asiatique 240, 339-362.
Chandra, Lokesh (1963-1964): Tibetan Buddhist texts printed by the mDzod-dge-sgar-gsar Monastery. Indo-Iranian
Journal 7, 298-306.
Taube, Manfred (1958): Verzeichnis der Tibetica des Leipziger Völkerkundemuseums. Jahrbuch des Museums für
Völkerkunde zu Leipzig 17, 94-139.
Nebesky-Wojkowitz, René (1949): Einige tibetische Werke über Grammatik und Poetik. Archiv für Völkerkunde 4,
154-159.
Kimura, Ryūtoku (1980): A Catalogue of the Tibetan Documents from Tun-huan Dealing with Chan [jap.]. Annual
Report of the Institute for the Study of Cultural Exchange 4, 93-129.
Smith, Gene (1973): dKar chag gsum. 11 pages (typescript).
Lalou, Marcelle (1964): Manuscrits tibétains de la Śalasāhasrikā-prajñāpāramitā cachés à Touen-Houang. Journal
Asiatique 252, 479-486.
Lalou, Marcelle (1957): Les plus anciens rouleaux tibétains trouvés à Touen-houang. Rocznik Orientalistyczny 21,
149-152.
Lalou, Marcelle (1954): Les manuscrits tibétains des Grandes Prajñāpāramitā trouvés à Touen-huang. Silver Jubilee
Volume of the Zinbun Kagaku-Kenkyusyo Kyoto University 1, 257-261.
Uray, G. (1958): Review: R.O. Meisezahl, Die tibetischen Handschriften und Drucke des Linden-Museums in
Stuttgart. Sonderdruck aus Tribus, Zeitschrift für Ethnologie und ihre Nachbarwissenschaften (Neue Folge) 7, 1957.
Acta Orientalia 8 332-333.
Filliozat, J. (1957): Comptes rendus: R.O. Meisezahl, Die tibetischen Handschriften und Drucke des Linden235
(14.07.2011)
3982
SD T 2 19
3966
SD T 2 2
3983
SD T 2 20
3984
SD T 2 21
3985
SD T 2 22
3986
SD T 2 23
3987
SD T 2 24
3988
SD T 2 25
3989
SD T 2 26
3990
SD T 2 27
3991
SD T 2 28
3992
3993
SD T 2 29
SD T 2 30
Museums in Stuttgart. Sonderdruck aus Tribus, Zeitschrift für Ethnologie und ihre Nachbarwissenschaften (Neue
Folge) 7, 1957. Journal Asiatique 245, 323-324.
Schlagintweit, Emil (1905): Verzeichnis der tibetischen Handschriften der Königlich Württembergischen
Landesbibliothek zu Stuttgart. In: Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-philologischen und der historischen Klasse der
K.B. Akademie der Wissenschaften zu München, Jahrgang 1904. München: Verlag der K. Akademie, 245-270.
Nebesky-Wojkowitz, René (1958): Tibetan blockprints and manuscripts in possession of the Museum of Ethnology
in Vienna. Archiv für Völkerkunde 13, 174-209.
Nishioka, Soshū (1980): Index to the Catalogue Section of Bu ston's "History of Buddhism" (1) [jap.]. Annual Report
of the Institute for the Study of Cultural Exchange 4, 61-92.
Bailey-Cambridge, H. W. (1936): Handschriften aus Chotan und Tunhuang. Zeitschrift der Deutschen
Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 90 (Neue Folge Band 15), 573-578.
Schlagintweit, Emil (1875): Die tibetischen Handschriften der königl. Hof- und Staatsbibliothek zu München. In:
Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-philologischen und der historischen Klasse der K.B. Akademie der
Wissenschaften zu München, Jahrgang 1875. München: Akademische Buchdruckerei von F. Straub, 67-88.
Kolmaš, Josef (1961): On some more recent tibetanistic publications edited in the Chinese people's Republic. Archív
Orientální 29, 476-479.
Kolmaš, Josef (1962): Notes on the Kanjur and Tanjur in Prague. Archív Orientální 30, 314-317.
Eimer, H. (o.J.): Die Xerox-Kopie des Lhasa-Kanjur. Beschreibung des Herstellungsverfahrens, Liste der Bände,
Aufstellung der handschriftlich nachzutragenden Hinweise. 26 pages (typescript).
Taube, Manfred (1968): Die Bibliothek des Klosters Gandan in Ulaanbaatar. Mitteilungen des Instituts für
Meisezahl, R. O. (unter Mitwirkung von M. Harders-Steinhäuser und Georg Jayme) (o.J.): Über den Derge Tanjur
der ehemaligen Preussischen Staatsbibliothek ergänzt durch eine mikroskopische Papieruntersuchung im Institut für
Cellulosechemie der Technischen Hochschule Darmstadt. In: Libri - International Library Review and IFLACommunications - FIAB. Copenhagen: Munksgaard, 292-307.
Nagy, Louis (1952): Tibetan Books and Manuscripts of Alexander Csoma de Kőrös in the Library of the Hungarian
Academy of Sciences [Dissertationes Sodalium Instituti Asiae Interioris 1]. Budapest, 29-56.
Haarh, Erik (1962): A comparative list of the Derge and Lhasa editions of the Kanjur. Asia Major 9, 179-205.
Nebesky-Wojkowitz, René (1958): Tibetan blockprints and manuscripts in possession of the Museum of Ethnology
236
(14.07.2011)
3994
SD T 2 31
3995
SD T 2 32
3996
SD T 2 33
3997
SD T 2 34
3998
SD T 2 35
3999
SD T 2 36
4000
SD T 2 38
4001
SD T 2 38
4002
SD T 2 39
3967
SD T 2 4
4003
SD T 2 40
in Vienna. Archiv für Völkerkunde 13, 174-209.
Nishioka, Soshū (1980, 1981, 1983): Bu ston Bukkyō-shi mokuroku-bu Sakuin I-III [Index to the Catalogue Section
of Bu-ston's "History of Buddhism"]. Tōkyō Daigaku Bungakubu Bunka Kōryū Kenkyū Shisetsu Kenkyūkiyō 4-6,
61-93, 43-95, 47-201.
De Jong, J. W. (1967-1968): Review: R.O. Meisezahl, Tibetische Prajñāpāramitā-Texte im Bernischen Historischen
Museum. Kopoenhagen: Munksgaard, 1964. Indo-Iranian Journal 10, 212-215.
De Jong, J. W. (1968-1969): Review: The Catalogue of the Tibetan Texts in the Bihar Research Society Patna, Vol. 1
(Miscellaneous Series). Ed. by Prof. Aniruddha Jha. Compiled by Shri Gopi Raman Choudhary. Patna: Bihar
Research Society, 1965. Indo-Iranian Journal 11, 56-57.
Kolmaš, Josef (1973): Review: Catalogue of the Toyo Bunko Collection of Tibetan Works on History. Ed. by Zuiho
Yamaguchi. (Classified Catalogue of the Toyo Bunko Collection of Tibetan Works, Vol. 1). Tokyo: The Toyo
Bunko, 1970. Indo-Iranian Journal 15, 144-149.
Eimer, Helmut (1985): Die beiden Fassungen des Dkar Chag zum Derge-Kanjur (The two Versions of the Dkar Chag
in the Derge-Kanjur). Indo-Iranian Journal 28/4, 281-286.
Eimer, Helmut (1982): Zu den ,gesammelten Werken` des Si tu pan chen. Indo-Iranian Journal 24, 297-299.
Dorji, Rigzin (1983): The National Library of Bhutan. Presented at The 31st International Congress of Human
Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture), 9 pages
(typescript).
Kyōdo, Jikō (1983): A Study of the Buddhist manuscripts of Dunhuang: Classification and method. Presented at The
31st International Congress of Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute
of Eastern Culture), 6 pages.
Eimer, Helmut (1986): Review: Yoshiro Imaeda, Catalogue du Kanjur tibétain de l'édition de 'Jang sa-tham.
Première partie: Edition en fac-similé avec introduction. Seconde partie: Texte en translittération [Bibliographia
Philologica Buddhica. Series Maior IIa, IIb]. Tokyo: The International Institute for Buddhist Studies, 1982, 1984.
Chandra, Lokesh (1963): Tibetan Works printed by the Shoparkhang of the Potala. In: Jñānamuktāvalī Commemoration Volume in Honour of Johannes Nobel. Ed. by Claus Vogel. New Delhi: International Academy of
Indian Culture, 120-132.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1985): ,Denkaruma` 824 nen seiritsu-setsu [Theorie, dass der ,lDan dkar ma` Katralog 824
verfasst wurde]. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō 9, 1-61.
237
(14.07.2011)
367
SD T 2 41
368
SD T 2 42
369
SD T 2 43
370
SD T 2 44
371
SD T 2 46
373
SD T 2 47
374
SD T 2 48
375
SD T 2 49
3968
SD T 2 5
390
SD T 2 50
392
SD T 2 51
394
SD T 2 52
396
SD T 2 53
397
398
SD T 2 54
SD T 2 55
Ochi, Junji (1989?): Puton no ronsobu-mokuroku (1) <raisanbu>, Derge, Pekin-han ronsobu-mokuroku to tekisato no
shomei, okugaki taishō shite [Bu ston's Tanjur-Katalog (1), Stotra-Abteilung, Verglichen mit den Text-Titeln und
Kolophonen der Tanjur-Kataloge von Derge und Peking]. Kōyasan Daigaku Ronshō 15, 53-132.
Lokesh Chandra (1963): Tibetan Works printed by the Shoparkhang of the Potala. Jñānamuktāvalī. Commemoration
Volume in Honour of Johannes Nobel. Ed. by Claus Vogel. New Delhi: International Academy of Indian Culture,
120-132.
Samten, Jampa (1993): Phug brag Bka' 'gyur bris ma'i dkar chag. A Catalogue of the Phug-brag Manuscript Kanjur.
Dharamsala: Library of Tibetan Works & Archives 1992. Oriental. Literaturzeitung 88, 433-438.
Skilling, Peter (1991): A Brief Guide to the Golden Tanjur. The Journal of the Siam Society 79/2, 138-146.
Eimer, Helmut (1992): Der Katalog des Großen Druckhauses von 'Bras-spuṅs aus dem Jahre 1920. SCEAR 5/6, 144.
I Misteri del Tibet (?): Rassegna di film e documentari sul Tibet. Ed. Shang Shung e dell'Istituto Intenazionale di
Studi Tibetani e della O. N. G. Asia.
Meisezahl, R. O., (?): Die Schriften des Mi 'gyur rdo rje (1645-1667). UAJ, Band 2, 245-272.
Meisezahl, R. O., (1961): Alttibetische Handschriften der Völkerkundlichen Sammlungen der Stadt Mannheim im
Reiss-Museum, Libri, 11, No. 1, 1-48
Mibu, Taishun (1959): A Comparative List of the Bkhaḥ-ḥgyur Division in the Co-ne, Peking, Sde-dge and Snarthaṅ Editions with an introduction to the Bkhaḥ-ḥgyur Division to the Co-ne Edition. Taishō Daigaku Kenkyū Kiyō
44, (1-69).
Meisezahl, R. O. (1981): gNam _hos. Die Schriften des Mi 'gyur rdo r_e (1645-1667). UAJ, 1, 195-226
Meisezahl, R. O., (1988): Tibetische Handschriften und Drucke, vornehmlich chinesischer Herkunft, in der
Staatsbibliothek preussischer Kulturbesitz zu Berlin; Teil II. ORIENS, 31, 154- 239
Meisezahl, R. O. (1988): Catalogue des biographies des cinq Panchen Lama et d'autres xylographes Tibétains
(collection Bacot) conservés au centre d'études tibétaines du collège de France,
instituts d'asie, à Paris. ORIENS, 31, 240-265
Meisezahl, R. O. (1990): Fragmentary Tibetan dkar _hag xylographs kept in the india office library, London.
ORIENS, 32, 293-307
Meisezahl, R. O. (1994): Die Tibetischen Texte der Schenkung Imre Schwaiger. ORIENS, 34, 470-496
Meisezahl, R. O. (1985): Catalogue des biographies des cinq Panchen Lama et d'autres xylographes Tibétains
238
(14.07.2011)
399
SD T 2 56
400
SD T 2 57
401
SD T 2 58
403
SD T 2 59
3969
SD T 2 6
427
SD T 2 60
1289
SD T 2 61
1528
SD T 2 62
1537
SD T 2 63
1574
SD T 2 64
1577
SD T 2 65
3858
SD T 2 66
3970
SD T 2 7
(collection Bacot) conservés au Centre d' Études des Religions Tibétaines de l'École Pratique des Hautes Études à
Paris. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū, 9, 33-114
Pathak, S.K. (1994): The Tibetan Source Materials in the Asiatic Society, Calcutta. JASB 36/3, 141-150
Harrison, Paul and Scherrer-Schaub, Cristina (1996): A Brief Description of the Tabo Manuscripts. Tabo Bauddha
Vihār Sahasrābdī, 49-52.
Soshū, Nishioka (1983): Buston Bukkyōshi Mokurokubu Sakuin III. Tōkyō Daigaku Bungakubu Bunkakōryū
Kenkyū Shisetsu Kenkyū Kiyō 6, 47-199.
Ramble, Charles and Drandul, Nyima (1996): A Catalogue of Tibetan Documents from Mustang. Index + Diskette,
2-16.
Bacot, Jacques (1954): Titres et Colophons d'Ouvrages non Canoniques Tibétains. Bulletin de l'École Française
d'Extrême Orient 44/2, 275-337.
Chandra, Lokesh (1963): Tibetan Works printed by the Shoparkhang of the Potala. Jñānamuktāvali 38, Festschr.
Johannes Nobel, 120-132.
Eimer, Helmut and Tsering, Pema (1990): Blockprints and Manuscripts of Mi la ras pa's Mgur 'bun Accessible to
Frank-Richard Hamm. Indica et Tibetica 21, pp. 59-88.
Eimer, Helmut & Tsering, Pema (1986): Eine Lister der geretteten Druckplatten aus dem Kloster Kaḥ thog in Derge/
Khams. In: Helmut Eimer (ed.), Vicitrakusumāñjali. Volume Presented to Richard Othon Meisezahl on the Occasion
of his Eightieth Birthday. Bonn (Indica et Tibetica 11), 61-70.
Eimer, Helmut & Tsering, Pema (1990): Valuable Tibetan Xylographs Collected by Frank-Richard Hamm. In:
Helmut Eimer (ed.), Frank-Richard Hamm Memorial Volume, Bonn (Indica et Tibetica 21), 169-213.
Miyake, Shinichiro (1999): Comparative Table of the Golden Manuscript Tenjur in dGa'-ldan Monastery with the
Peking Edition of Tenjur. Annual Memoirs of the Otani University Shin Buddhist Comprehensive Research Institute
17, 1-65.
Schuh, Dieter [u.a.], ed. (o.J.): Monumenta Tibetica Historica. Eine wissenschaftliche Reihe für die Erschließung von
Quellen zur Geschichte Tibets. Halle: VGH-Wissenschaftsverlag, o.J. [Katalog].
Saito Kōjun (1977): Kawaguchi Eka-shi Shōrai Tōyō Bunko-shozō Shahon Chibetto Daizōkyō Chasa Bibō.
[Catalogue of the Tokyo Manuscript Kanjur]. Taishō Daigaku Kenkyū Kiyō 63, 406-346.
Lalou, Marcelle (1954): Les manuscrits tibétains des Grandes Prajñāpāramitā trouvés à Touen-huang. Zinbun
Kagaku-kenkyusyo University Kyoto 1, 257-261.
239
(14.07.2011)
3971
SD T 2 8
3972
SD T 2 9
4620
SD T 20 1
4621
SD T 20 2
4622
SD T 20 3
4623
SD T 21 1
4624
SD T 21 2
4625
SD T 21 3
4626
SD T 21 4
4627
SD T 22 1
4636
SD T 22 10
4637
SD T 22 11
Kunst, Arnold (1947-1948): Another Catalogue of the Kanjur. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
12, 106-121.
Wu, Chi-yu (1971): Quatre manuscrits bouddhiques tibétains de Touen-huang conservés à la Bibliothèque Centrale
de T'ai-pei. In: Études tibétaines d´dediées à la mémoire de Marcelle Lalou. Paris, 567-571.
Kaschewsky, Rudolf und Tsering, Pema (1976): Einige Bemerkungen zum tibetischen Theater. Entwurf - Als
Manuskript vervielfältigt. Bonn, 3-14.
Uray, Géza (1972): Besprechung: Werner Forman und Bjamba Rintschen, Lamaistische Tanzmasken. Der ErlikTsam in der Mongolei. Leipzig: Koehler & Amelang, 1967. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 11-12 (67. Jg.), Spalten
601-604.
Wang, Yao (o.J.): Tibetan Opera and Stories of Tibetan Operas. Beijing: Central Institute for National Minorities, 18 (typescript).
Uray, Géza (1970): Besprechungen: (1) Giuseppe Tucci (coll. and tr.), Tibetan Folk Songs from Gyantse and
Western Tibet. With two Appendices by Namkhai Norbu. Artibus Asiae, Institute of Fine Arts, New York
University, Suppl. XXII. Ascona, Switzerland: Artibus Asiae Publishers, 1966; (2) Namkhai Norbu Dewang,
Musical Tradition of the Tibetan People: Songs in Dance Measure. In: Orientalia Romana, Essays and lectures 2.
Serie Orientale Roma XXXVI, Istituto Italiano per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente, 1967. Acta Orientalia Hung. 23,
241-246, 246-248.
Helffer, Mireille (1983): Le Gandi: Un simandre tibétain d'origine indienne. Yearbook for Traditional Music Vol. 15,
112-125.
Bradley, D. (1979): Speech through music: The Sino-Tibetan gourd reed-organ. BSOAS 62, 535-540.
McKay, Alex (2004): The Introduction of Biomedicine into the Indo-Tibetan Himalayas. Research & Reports - IIAS
Newsletter 33, 14.
Vogel, Claus (1963): On Bu-ston's view of the eight parts of Indian medicine. Indo-Iranian Journal 6/3-4, 290-295.
Bisset, N. G. (1983): Review: Stephan Pálos, Tibetisch-Chinesisches Arzneimittelverzeichnis. Wiesbaden: Otto
Harrassowitz, 1981. BSOAS 46, 174-175.
Emmerick, R. E. (1973): Review: Anne-Marie Blondeau (ed. and tr.), Matériaux pour l'étude de l'hippologie et de
l'hippiatrie tibétaines (à partir des manuscrits de Touen-houang). (Centre de Recherches d'Histoire et de Philologie de
la IVe Section de l'École Pratique des Hautes Études. [Série] II. Hautes Études Orientales 2), Genève: Librairie Droz,
1972. BSOAS 36, 698-700.
240
(14.07.2011)
4638
SD T 22 12
631
SD T 22 13
633
SD T 22 14
634
SD T 22 15
636
SD T 22 16
638
SD T 22 17
640
SD T 22 18
642
SD T 22 19
4628
SD T 22 2
665
SD T 22 20
666
SD T 22 21
668
SD T 22 22
695
SD T 22 24
697
SD T 22 25
Quecke, K. (1955): Besprechung: P. Cyrill von Korvin-Krasinski, Die Tibetische Medizinphilosophie. Der Mensch
als Mikrokosmos. (Mainzer Studien zur Kultur- und Völkerkunde, hrsg. v. A. Friedrich. Bd.1). Zürich: Origo Verlag,
1953. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 8-9 (50. Jg.), Spalten 410-413.
Emmerick, R. E. (1987): Epilepsy according to the Rgyud-bźi. Studies on Indian medical history (Groningen
Oriental Studies vol. II). Ed. by G. J. Meulenbeld and D. Wujastyk. Groningen, 63-90.
Semičov, B.V. (1958): O proizrastajuščih v BMASSR nekotoryh lekarstvennyh rastitel'nyh produktah indo-tibetskoj
mediziny. Kraevedčeskij sbornik 2, 158-163.
Anikeeva, S. M. (1983): K voprosu o terminoobrazovanii v tibetskom jazyke (na materiale terminologii tibetskih
medicinskih sočinenij IX-IXI vv.). BION, Novosibirsk. 5 S.
Unkrig, W. A. (1934): Zur Gegenwartswertung der lamaistischen Heilkunde und über ihr Instrumentarium. Die
Medizinische Welt 4, 139-144.
Unkrig, Wilhelm A. (1936): Zur Terminologie der lamaistischen Medizin, besonders ihrer Arzneien. Forschungen
und Fortschritte 20-21 (12. Jg.), 265-266.
Emmerick, R. E. (1991): Some remarks on Tibetan sphygmology. Medical Literature from India, Sri Lanka and
Tibet. Panels of the VIIth World Sanskrit Conference 1987, Vol. VIII. Ed. by G. Jan Meulenbeld, Brill, Leiden, 6672.
Studiengruppe für Tibetische Medizin (1995): PADMA 28, Tibetisches Heilmittel, Literatur-Verzeichnis, 1-16.
Beckwith, Christopher I. (1979): The introduction of Greek medicine into Tibet in the seventh and eighth centuries.
JAOS 99/2, 297-313.
Kletter, Ch. et al. (1994): Documentation of Tibetan Medicinal Plants, 3rd Commun., ol-mo-se - Podophyllum
hexandrum Royle. Scientia Pharmaceutica 62, 283-297.
Kletter, Ch. et al. (1995): Documentation of Tibetan Medicinal Plants, 4th Commun., tsher-sngon - Meconopsis
aculeata Royle. Scientia Pharmaceutica 63, 145-158.
Kletter, Ch. et al. (1997): Documentation of Tibetan Medicinal Plants, 5th Commun., stong-zil - Corydalis meifolia
Wallich. Scientia Pharmaceutica 65, 39-51.
Bärmark, Jan (1998): Tibetan Buddhist Medicine and Psychiatry: A Perspective from the Anthropology of
Knowledge. Knowledge and Society 11, 131-152.
Wallace, Vesna A. (1995): Buddhist Tantric Medicine in the Kālacakratantra. Pacific World, New Series 11, 155174.
241
(14.07.2011)
1365
SD T 22 26
4629
SD T 22 3
4630
SD T 22 4
4631
SD T 22 5
4632
SD T 22 6
4633
SD T 22 7
4634
SD T 22 8
4635
SD T 22 9
4639
SD T 23 1
4648
SD T 23 10
4649
SD T 23 11
4650
SD T 23 12
4651
SD T 23 13
4652
SD T 23 14
4653
4654
SD T 23 15
SD T 23 16
Adams, Vincanne (2002): Randomized Controlled Crime: Postcolonial Sciences in Alternative Medicine Research.
Social Studies of Science 32/5-6, 659-690.
Weller, F. (1969): Bemerkungen zu einer textkritischen Ausgabe eines tibetischen Werkes aus dem Tanjur.
Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 64/1-2, Spalten 5-14.
Nishioka, Soshū (1982): Chibetto igaku-bunken josetsu "Gakusha no en" o chūshin toshite [Einführung in die
tibetische Medizinliteratur vor allem in Bezug auf das "mKhas pa'i dga' ston"]. Bukkyō kyōri no kenkyū. Tamura
Yoshirō hakushi kanreki kinen ronshū. Tōkyō: Shunjūsha, 631-648.
Wang, Yao (ed. and tr.) (1983): Tibetan medical document's fragments from Tun-Huang [chin.]. Journal of Chinese
History of Medicine 2 (13. Jg.), 114-117.
Wang, Yao (1982): An introduction to the fragmentary scroll of Tibetan medicine excavated in Tun-Huang [chin.].
Journal of Chinese History of Medicine 4 (12. Jg.), 247-250.
Chandra, Lokesh (1964):Contents of two classical hippological treatises. O.A., New Delhi, 1-8 & 20 pages Tibetan
text.
Emmerick, R. E. (1975): A chapter from the Rgyud-bźi. Asia Major 19/2, 141-162.
Snellgrove, David L. (1983): Review: Fernand Meyer, gSo-ba rig-pa, le système médical tibétain. Éditions du Centre
National de la Recherche Scientifique. Paris, 1981. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 46, 172174.
Grönbold, Günter (1974): Grünwedels Nāropa-Handschrift. CAJ 18, 251-252.
Francke, A. H. (1925): Wa-tsei-sgruṅs. Fuchsgeschichten, erzählt von Dkon-mchog-bkra-shis, aus Kha-la-tse. Asia
Major 2, 408-431.
Baradijn, Badsar B. (1928): Gespräche buddhistischer Mönche. Zeitschrift für Buddhismus 1 (8. Jg. - Neue Folge 5.
Jg.), 209-242.
Chandra, Lokesh (1963): Materials for a history of Tibetan literature, Part 2. Śata-Piṭaka Series 29, 7-54.
De Jong, J. W. (éd. et tr.) (1971): Un fragment de l'histoire de Rāma en tibétain. Études tibétaines dédiées à la
mémoire de Marcelle Lalou. Paris, 127-141.
Kvaerne, Per (1971): Un nouveau document relatif a l'épopée tibétaine de Gesar. Bulletin de l'École Française
De Jong, J. W. (1972): An old Tibetan version of the Ramāyāṇa. T'oung Pao 58, 190-202.
Berglie, Per-Arne (1982): When the Corpses Rise: Some Tibetan Ro langs Stories. Indologica Taurinensia 10, 37-44.
242
(14.07.2011)
4655
SD T 23 17
4656
SD T 23 18
4657
SD T 23 19
4640
SD T 23 2
4658
SD T 23 20
4659
SD T 23 21
4660
SD T 23 22
4661
SD T 23 23
4662
SD T 23 24
4663
SD T 23 25
4664
SD T 23 26
4665
SD T 23 27
4666
SD T 23 28
4667
4641
4668
SD T 23 29
SD T 23 3
SD T 23 30
Bethlenfalvy, Géza (1965): Three Pañcatantra tales in an unedited commentary to the Tibetan Subhāṣiratnanidhi.
Acta Orientalia Hung. 18, 317-338.
De Jong, J. W. (1983): The story of Rāma in Tibet. Asian variations in Ramāyāṇa. Delhi, Sahitya Akademi, 163-182.
Tsering, Pema (1976): Tibetische Geschichten zur Erläuterung der Drei Formen des Glaubens (dad pa gsum).
Vostrikov, Andrew (1935): Some Corrections and Critical Remarks on Dr. Johan van Manen's Contribution to the
Biography of Tibet. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 8/1, 51-76.
Lokesh Chandra (1961): Les imprimeries tibétaines de Drepung, Derge et Pepung. Journal Asiatique, 503-517.
Roerich, G. (1960): The story of Rāma in Tibet. XXV. International Congress of Orientalists. Papers presented by
the Delegation of the USSR. Moscow: Oriental Literature Publishing House, 1-15.
Terjék, József (1974): A Tibeti Irodalomból [(Specimen) From the Tibetan literature]. Helikon Világirodalmi Figyelő
évi 2, 194-202.
Stein, R. A. (1962): Une source ancienne pour l'histoire de l'épopée tibétaine - Le Rlaṅs Po-ti bse-ru. Journal
Asiatique, 77-106.
Terjék, J. (1969): Fragments of the Tibetan Sutra of "The wise and the fool" from Tun-Huang. Acta Orientalia
Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 22/3, 289-334.
De Jong, J. W. (1967-1968): Review: Garma C. C. Chang (tr.), The Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa,
Translated and Annotated. 2 vols. New York, University Books, 1962. IIJ 10, 204-212.
De Jong, J. W. (1968-1969): Review: Tibetan Folk Songs from Gyantse and Western Tibet. Collected and Translated
by Giuseppe Tucci. Second, Revised, and Enlarged Edition (= Artibus Asiae Supplementum XXII). Ascona, Artibus
Asiae, 1966. IIJ 11, 151-153.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1972): Review: A. W. Macdonald, Matériaux pour l'étude de la littérature populaire tibétaine, I:
Édition et traduction de deux manuscrits tibétains des "Histoires du cadavre" (= Annales du Musée Guimet,
Bibliothèque d'Études LXXII). Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1967. Indo-Iranian Journal 14, 137-140.
Mette, Adelheid (1976): Beobachtungen zur Überlieferungsgeschichte einiger Lieder des Mi la ras pa'i mGur 'bum.
De Jong, J. W. (1977): The Tun-huang manuscripts of the Tibetan Rāmāyaṇa story. IIJ 19, 37-88.
Chang, Kun (1956): On Tibetan poetry. Central Asiatic Journal 2/1, 129-139.
Kvaerne, Per (1979): Review: Mireille Helffer, Les chants dans l'épopée tibétaine de Ge-sar d'après le livre de la
243
(14.07.2011)
4669
SD T 23 31
4670
SD T 23 32
4671
SD T 23 33
4672
SD T 23 34
4673
SD T 23 35
4674
SD T 23 36
4675
SD T 23 37
4676
SD T 23 38
4677
SD T 23 39
4642
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
SD T 23 4
SD T 23 40
SD T 23 41
SD T 23 42
SD T 23 43
SD T 23 44
4683
SD T 23 46
course de cheval. Version chantée de Blo-bzaṅ bstan-'jin. Centre de recherche d'histoire et de philologie de la IVe
Section de l'École Pratique des Hautes Études Orientales 9. Genève: Librairie Droz, 1977. Indo-Iranian Journal 21,
202-207.
Baruch, Willy (1955): Le cinquante-deuxième chapitre du mJaṅs-blun (Sūtra du sage et du fou). JA 243, 339-366.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1968): Seika-go-yaku "Rongo" ni tsuite [On the Hsi-hsia translated "Analects of Confucius"]. In:
Yoshikawa Kōjiro Kinen Ronbunrokū Ōyimbon. Kyōtō, 74-106.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1978): Seika-go Butten ni tsuite [On the Buddhist literature in Hsi-hsia characters]. In: Zoku
Shirukurōdo to Bukkyō Bunka, 211-248.
Vogel, Claus (ed. and tr.) (1965): Surūpa's Kāmaśāstra. An erotic treatise in the Tibetan Tanjur. Studia Orientalia
30/3, 3-39.
Denwood, Philip (1979): Review: Mireille Helffer (ed. and tr.), Les chants dans l'épopée tibétaine de Ge-sar d'après
le livre de la Course de cheval. Version chantée de Blo-bzaṅ bstan-'jin.(Centre de Recherches d'Histoire et de
Philologie de la IVe Section de l'École Pratique des Hautes Études. II. Hautes Études Orientales 9), Genève, Paris:
Librairie Droz, 1977. BSOAS 42/1, 159-160.
Snellgrove, D. L. (1952): Review: Helmut Hoffmann, Mi-la Ras-pa. München-Planegg: Otto Wilhelm Barth Verlag,
1950. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 14/2, 396-399.
Francke, A. H. (Aug.1901, Jan.1902, March1902): The spring myth of the Kesar saga. The Indian Antiquary, 329341, 32-40, 147-157.
Francke, A. H. (Febr.1902, July1902): Ladakhi songs. The Indian Antiquary 31, 87-106, 304-311.
Francke, A. H. (May1905): The eighteen songs of the Bono-na Festival (Bono nayi lu athrungsh). Dard text, with
Translation, Notes and Vocabulary. The Indian Antiquary 34, 93-110 (1 Karte, 1 Tafel).
Uray, Géza (1972): Queen Sad-mar-kar's Songs in the old Tibetan Chronicle. Acta Orientalia Hung. 25/1-3, 5-38.
Francke, A. H. (Dec.1901): The eighteen Agus. The Indian Antiquary 30, 564.
Francke, A. H. (Aug.1901): A Ladakhi Bonpa Hymnal. The Indian Antiquary 30, 359-364.
Waddell, L. A. (tr.) (Apr.1896): The recluse and the rats. A Tibetan tale. The Indian Antiquary 25, 105-109.
Francke, A. H. (March1909): Ten ancient historical songs from Western Tibet. The Indian Antiquary 38, 57-68.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1986): Bhāmaha in Tibet. Indo-Iranian Journal 29, 31-39.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1986): Sa-skya Paṇḍita Kun-dga' rgyal-mtshan on the Typology of Literary Genres.
Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 11-12 (mit Indizes zu den Heften 1-10), 41-52.
244
(14.07.2011)
4684
SD T 23 47
4685
SD T 23 48
4686
SD T 23 49
4643
SD T 23 5
4687
SD T 23 50
4688
SD T 23 51
824
SD T 23 52
826
SD T 23 53
828
SD T 23 54
829
SD T 23 55
830
SD T 23 56
831
SD T 23 57
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1985): Chibetto-go bunken - Bukkyō-kankei-igai no sho-bunken [Tibetische Literatur ausgenommen der buddhistischen Literatur]. Kōza Tonkō 6 - Tonkō kogo bunken, 451-555,
Jettmann, Karl (1987): Das westtibetische Zentrum der Kesarsage - Zur Rechtfertigung der These A. H. Franckes.
O.A., 1-8.
Wayman, Alex (1987): Researches on Poison, Garuḍa-birds and Nāga-serpents based on the Sgrub thabs kun btus.
The Tibet Society Twentieth Anniversary Celebration Volume: Silver on Lapis. Tibetan Literary Culture and
History. Ed. by Christopher I. Beckwith. Bloomington: The Tibet Society, 63-77.
Schubert, Johannes (1953): Das Wunschgebet um Śambhala (Ein tibetischer Kālacakra-Text mit einer mongolischen
Übertragung). Mitteilungen des Instituts für Orientforschung 1/3, 424-473.
Kaschewsky, Rudolf (1986): Vergleiche als Stilmittel im Gesar-Epos. Fragen der mongolischen Heldendichtung Teil
III. Vorträge des 4. Epensymposiums des Sonderforschungsbereichs 12, Bonn 1983. Hrsg. von Walther Heissig.
Kaschewsky, Rudolf und Tsering, Pema (1988): Zur Frage der Historizität des Helden Gesar. Fragen der
mongolischen Heldendichtung Teil IV. Hrsg. von Walther Heissig. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 390-405.
Eimer, Helmut (1988): Editing the Sa skya legs bśad (pp.20-28), Bespr.: Antonio Agostino Giorgi, Alphabetum
Tibetanum (1762/63). Unveränderter Nachdruck mit einer Einleitung von R. Kaschewsky, Köln, 1987 (p.228).
Zentralasiatische Studien 21, 20-28, 228.
Karmay, S.G. (1993): The Theoretical Basis of the Tibetan Epic, with Reference to a 'Chronological Order' of the
Various Episodes in the Gesar Epic. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, Univ. London, 56/2, 234246.
Dagyab, Loden Sherap&Eimer, Helmut / Eimer, Helmut / Eimer, Helmut&Tsering, Pema (1986): (1) The Collected
Works of A-la-śa lHa-btsun / (2) dByaṅs-can dga'-ba'i blo-gros' Explanation of Some Expressions from the Sa skya
legs bśad / (3) Eine Liste der geretteten Druckplatten aus dem Kloster Kaḥ thog in Derge/Khams. In:
Vicitrakusumāñjali. Volume Presented to Richard Othon Meisezahl on the Occasion of his Eightieth Birthday (Indica
et Tibetica 11). Ed. by Helmut Eimer. Bonn: Indica et Tibetica Verlag, 33-48, 49-69, 61-70.
Karmay, Samten G. (1993): The Theoretical Basis of the Tibetan Epic, with Reference to a 'Chronological Order' of
the Various Episodes in the Gesar Epic. BSOAS, Univ. London, 56/2, 234-246.
Tillemans, Tom J.F. (1992): Amour et religion: Vingt-cing poèmes tirés d'une nouvelle collection attribuée au
sixième Dalaï Lama. Études de Lettres (Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Lausanne) 10-12/92, 125-142.
Sorensen, Per K. (1988): Tibetan Love Lyrics. The Love Songs of the Sixth Dalai Lama. An Annotated Critical
245
(14.07.2011)
833
SD T 23 58
835
SD T 23 59
4644
SD T 23 6
842
SD T 23 60
1550
SD T 23 61
1575
SD T 23 62
4645
4646
SD T 23 7
SD T 23 8
4647
SD T 23 9
4689
SD T 25 1
4690
SD T 25 2
4691
SD T 25 3
4692
SD T 25 4
4693
SD T 27.1 1
4702
SD T 27.1 10
4703
SD T 27.1 11
4704
SD T 27.1 12
Edition of Tshaṅs-dbyaṅs rgya-mtsho'i mgul-glu. Indo-Iranian Journal 31, 253-298.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1986): Sa-skya Paṇḍita Kun-dga' rgyal-mtshan on the Typology of Literary Genres.
StII 11/12, 41-52.
Imaeda, Yoshiro (1988): Corpus syllabique des manuscrits tibetains de Touen-houang - un projet franco-japonais.
Colloque Franco-Japonais de Documents et Archives Provenant de l'Asie Centrale, Kyoto, 141-153.
Chandra, Lokesh (1958): The Authors of Sumbums. IIJ 2, 110-127.
Eimer, Helmut (1997): Hymns and Stanzas Praising Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna. Glimpses of the Sanskrit Buddhist Literature
(Vol. I). Ed. by Kameshwar Nath Mishra. Sarnath: Central Institute of Higher Tibetan Studies, 9-32.
gCod pa don grub (1995): Bod sog ge sar sgruṅ gi 'brel ba'i skor gleṅ ba. mTsho sṅon źiṅ chen, 1995, 8 pages.
Decleer, Hubert (1998): Review Article: J.I. Cabezón & R.R. Jackson (eds.), Tibetan Literature: Studies in Genre.
Essays in Honor of Geshe Lhundup Sopa. New York, 1996. The Tibet Journal 23/1, 67-106.
Francke, A. H. (1921): Die Geschichte des toten Ṅo-rub-can. ZDMG 75, 72-96.
Soymié, Michel (1954): L'entrevue de Confucius et de Hiang T'o. Journal Asiatique 242/3-4, 1-82 & 8 pl. (311-392) .
Lokesh Chandra (1963): Introduction to : MHTL - Material for a History of Tibetan Literature I. Śata-Piṭaka Series
28, Int. Acad. of Indian Culture, New Delhi, 7-63.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): The Fifth Dalai Lama as a Sanskrit scholar. Opera Minora 6/2, 589-594.
Vekerdi, J. (1952): Some remarks on Tibetan prosody. Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 2/2-3,
221-234.
Poucha, Pavel (1954): Le vers tibétain II. Archiv Orientální 22, 563-585.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1979): Seika-go inzu "Go-on-setsuin" no kenkyū (jō) [Study of schema of Hsi-hsia rhyme, five
rhyme (First part)]. Bungakubu Kenkyū Kiyō 20, 91-147.
Schröder, Dominik (1955): Zur Struktur des Schamanismus (Mit besonderer Berücksichtigung des lamaistischen
Gurtum). Anthropos 50, 848-881.
D'Alos-Moner, Ramon Prats (1979): El cántico de las reflexiones preliminares del Budhismo Tibetano. Annuario de
Filología 5, 230-237.
Aubin, Françoise (1979): Review: Natalija L'vovna Zhukovskaja, Lamaizmi rannie formy religii. (Le lamaїsme et les
formes primitives de religion). Moscou: Nauka et Institut d'Ethnographie N.N. Miklukho-Maklaja de l'Académie des
Sciences d'U.R.S.S., 1977. Archives de Sciences Sociales des Religions 47/2, o.A. (2 p.).
Lopez, Donald S. Jr. (1979): Approaching the numinous: Rudolf Otto and Tibetan tantra. Philosophy East and West
246
(14.07.2011)
4705
SD T 27.1 13
4706
SD T 27.1 14
4707
SD T 27.1 15
4708
SD T 27.1 16
4709
SD T 27.1 17
58
SD T 27.1 18
60
SD T 27.1 19
4694
SD T 27.1 2
93
SD T 27.1 20
96
SD T 27.1 21
99
SD T 27.1 22
102
SD T 27.1 23
104
SD T 27.1 24
107
SD T 27.1 25
109
SD T 27.1 26
29/4, 467-476.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1982): Chibetto Bukkyōshi ryakusetsu [Historischer Überblick des tibetischen Buddhismus].
Tōyō Gakuhō 21/2, 1-13.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1980): Chūgoku-zen to chibetto Bukkyō - 1. Makaen no zen [Chinesischer Zen und tibetischer
Buddhismus - 1. Mahāyāna's Zen]. Kōza Tonkō 8 ("Tonkō Butten to Zen"), 379-407.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō 81984): Chibettogaku to Bukkyō [Tibetologie und Buddhismus]. Komazawa Daigaku Bukkyō
Gakubu Ronshū 15, 30-53.
Stein, R. A. (1987): Un genre particulier d'exposés du tantrisme ancien tibétain et khotanais. Journal Asiatique 275/34, 265-282.
Sartori, Jolanda Savioli (1987): Kamalasīla, Maestro del Tibet. In: Spirituel Masters - Christianity and other
Religions (= Maîtres spirituels - Christianisme et les autres Religions). Rome: Gregorian University Press, 253-273.
Stein, R. A. (1985): Tibetica Antiqua III. A propos du mot gcug-lag et de la religion indigène. BEFEO 74,
83-133.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1988): Chibetto koha mikkyō to "seiyuga" (jyo) [Alter tantrischer Buddhismus in Tibet und
sexueller Yoga]. University Press 190, 8-12.
Kvaerne, Per (1972): Aspects of the Origin of the Buddhist Tradition in Tibet. Numen 19, 22-40.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1989): Tibet bukkyōshisōshi [Die Geschichte des tibetischen buddhistischen Denkens]. Iwanami
Kōza Tōyō shisō vol. 11. Tōkyō: Iwanami shoten, 22-115.
Stein, R. A. (1971): Illumination subite ou saisie simultanée. Note sur la terminologie chinoise et
tibétaine. Revue de l'Histoire des Religions 179, 3-30.
Gerasimova, K.M. (1983): Predstavlenija o duše i dušah čeloveka po dannym lamaistskih gurumov. BION,
Novosibirsk. 3 S.
Grinstead, E. D. (1967): The Manuscript Kanjur in the British Museum. Asia Major 13, 48-70.
Kvaerne, Per (1993): Recent French Contributions to Himalayan and Tibetan Studies (Alexander W. Macdonald, ed.
Rituels himalayens. L'Ethnographie 83. Paris, 1986). JIABS 16/2, 299-308.
Odani, Nobuchiyo (1994): The Pure Land Faith in Tibetan Buddhism. The Pure Land - The Journal of the
International Association of Shin Buddhist Studies N.S. 10-11, 161-170.
Scherrer-Schaub, Cristina (1995-1996): La transmission des textes canoniques bouddhiques hors de l'Inde: questions
historiques et doctrinales. Annuaire de l'École Pratique des Hautes Études - Section des sciences religieuses 104,
247
(14.07.2011)
111
SD T 27.1 27
112
SD T 27.1 28
113
SD T 27.1 29
4695
SD T 27.1 3
131
SD T 27.1 30
134
SD T 27.1 31
137
SD T 27.1 32
140
142
SD T 27.1 33
SD T 27.1 34
1546
SD T 27.1 35
1547
SD T 27.1 36
1567
SD T 27.1 37
4696
SD T 27.1 4
4697
SD T 27.1 5
4698
SD T 27.1 6
4699
SD T 27.1 7
117-124.
Kimura, Ryūtoku (1975): Une Lacune dans le Manuscrit tibétain de Touen-houang, Pelliot tibétain 116. IBK 24/1,
489-484 (23-28).
Okimoto, Katsumi (1977): A Study on the Tibetan Ch'an Textx from Tun-Huang. IBK 26, 458-462. [jap.]
Ueyama, Daishun (1971): Dhyāna Teacher Ma-ha-yan's Writings in Tibetan MSS found from Tun-huang. IBK 19,
612-615. [jap.]
Bacot, Jacques (1957): Compte rendu: Marcelle Lalou, Les Religions du Tibet. Paris: Presses Universitaires de
France, 1957. Journal Asiatique 245, 227-228.
Ueyama, Daishun (1974): A Study on the manuscripts of Dhyāna found in Tun-honang. Bulletin of Buddhist
Cultural Inst. Ryukokku University 13, 1-11. [jap.]
Hasebe, Yoshikazu (1971): Buddhism in T'u fan and Zen - A Study of the Ratification of True Mahāyāna Principles
for an Abrupt Awaking to the Truth. Bulletin of the Faculty of Humanities Aichigakuin Univ., 70-88. [jap.]
Ueyama, Daishun (1975): A Subject of the Debate between Kamalaśila and Dhyāna Master in Tibet. Journal of the
Nippon Buddhist Research Association, 55-70. [jap.]
Obata, Hironobu: The "Sudden Awakening" Sect of Zen Buddhism in Ancient Tibet. BKS 18, 58-80. [jap.]
Harada, Satoru (1979): A study of bsam brtan gyi mkhan po Ma ha yan [jap.]. Bukkyo-Gaku 8, 109 f.
Verhagen, Pieter C. (1999): Expressions of violence in Buddhist Tantric mantras. In: Violence Denied. Violence,
Non-Violence and the Rationalization of Violence in South Asian Cultural History (Brill's Indological Library
Vol.16). Ed. by Jan E.M. Houben, Karel R. van Kooij. Brill, Leiden/Boston/Köln, 275-285.
Le Calloc'h, Bernard (1989): Amulettes himalayennes décrites par Csoma de Kőrös. RHR 206/3, 271-282.
Skorupski, Tadeusz (1988): The Religions of Tibet -Tibetan Buddhism or Lamaism. The World's Religions. Ed. by
Stewart Sutherland [u.a.]. Routledge, London, 779-810.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1970?): A recent work on the religions of Tibet and Mongolia. T'oung Pao 61/4-5, 303-324.
Ueyama, Daishun (1968): Tibetan Version of Lêng ch'ich tzǔ chi; Li kaḥi mkhan po daṅ slob maḥi mdo [jap.].
Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Studies in Buddhism] 25-26, 191-210.
Köhler, G. (1958): Besprechung: Ernst Schäfer, Über den Himalaya ins Land der Götter. Auf Forscherfahrt von
Indien nach Tibet. München: Goldmann Verlag, 1954. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 3-4, Spalten 174-176.
Kawasaki, Shinjō (1973): Chibetto Bukkyō no tenkai [Development of Tibetan Buddhism]. Tōyō Gakujutsu Kenkyū
12, 55-69.
248
(14.07.2011)
4700
SD T 27.1 8
4701
SD T 27.1 9
4732
SD T 27.12 1
4733
SD T 27.12 2
784
SD T 27.12 3
1562
SD T 27.12 4
4734
SD T 27.13 1
4743
SD T 27.13 10
4744
SD T 27.13 11
4745
SD T 27.13 12
4746
SD T 27.13 14
74
SD T 27.13 15
76
SD T 27.13 16
Kawasaki, Shinjō (1977): Chibetto Bukkyō ni okeru Jōbutsu no Rikai - Butsuden Jūnisō o megutte [Attainment of
Buddhahood in Tibetan Buddhism - on "mdzad pa bcu gñis"]. In: Hotoke no Kenkyū - Festschrift dedicated to Dr.
Kōshirō Tamaki. Tōkyō: Shunjū-sha, 269-284.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1981): Chibetto no Bukkyōgaku ni tsuite [Über tibetische Buddhismuskunde]. Tōyō Gakujutsu
Kenkyū 20, 137-155.
Tachibana, Kōzen (1968): A Study of the Great Compassion and Moral Precepts of Atīśa [jap.]. Indogaku
Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Indian and Buddhist Studies] 16/2, 799-805.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1982): Kadamu-ha no tenseki to kyōgi [Werke und Lehre der bKa' gdams pa - Schule]. Tōyō
Gakuhō 21/2, 68-80.
Eimer, Helmut (1989): Nag tsho Tshul khrims rgyal ba's Bstod pa brgyad cu pa in Its Extant Version. Bulletin of
Tibetology N.S. 1, 21-38.
Eimer, Helmut (1998): The Sources for Sarat Chandra Das' Life of Atiśa (Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna). ZAS 28, 7-11.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1966): On the dGe lugs pa Theory of the tathāgatagarbha. In: Pratidānam - Indian, Iranian and
Indo-European Studies presented to Franciscus Bernardus Jacobus Kuiper on his Sixtieth Birthday. Mouton, The
Hague, 500-509.
De Jong, J. W. (1987): Review: Robert A. F. Thurman, Tsong Khapa's Speech of Gold in the Essence of True
Eloquence. Reason and Enlightenment in the Central Philosophy of Tibet. Princeton N.J. Princeton University Press,
Kapstein, Matthew (1986): Review: Jeffrey Hopkins, Meditation on Emptiness. Assistent Editor, Elizabeth Napper.
London: Wisdom Publications, 1983. Philosophy East and West 36/1, 68-71.
Siklós, B. (1987): Review: Robert A. F. Thurman, Tsong Khapa's Speech of Gold in the Essence of True Eloquence:
Reason and Enlightenment in the Central Philosophy of Tibet. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press,
1984. Journal of Indian Philosophy 15/1, 109-110.
Williams, Paul (1986): Tsong khapa's Speech of Gold. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49/2,
299-303.
Odani, Nobuchiyo (1989): Lam rim chen mo (shi no shō) no wayaku (2). [Japanische Übersetzung des Lam rim chen
mo (śamatha-Kapitel) (2)]. Bukkyōgaku Seminar 49, 20-44.
De Jong, J. W. (1993): The career of the bodhisattva in the Lam rim chen mo. In: Chi no Kaigō - Bukkyō to Kagaku
[Encounter of Wisdom Between Buddhism and Science]. Essays in Honour of Prof. Keishō Tsukamoto on His
249
(14.07.2011)
77
SD T 27.13 17
79
SD T 27.13 18
81
SD T 27.13 19
4735
SD T 27.13 2
4736
SD T 27.13 3
4737
SD T 27.13 4
4738
SD T 27.13 5
4739
SD T 27.13 6
4740
SD T 27.13 7
4741
SD T 27.13 8
4742
SD T 27.13 9
4750
SD T 27.14 1
4760
SD T 27.14 10
Sixtieth Birthday. Tōkyō, 25-40.
De Jong, J.W. (1989): Review: Mark Tatz, Asaṅga's Chapter of Ethics With the Commentary of Tsong-Kha-Pa, The
Basic Path to Awakening, The Complete Bodhisattva (Studies in Asian Thought and Religion Vol.4).
Lewiston/Queenston, The Edwin Mellen Press, 1986. Indo-Iranian Journal 32, 215-219.
Kapstein, Matthew (1989): The purificatory gem and its cleansing: a late Tibetan polemical discussion of apocryphal
texts. History of Religions 28/3, 217-244.
Sato, Michio (1992): Gelukupa ni okeru Nyoraizō Rikai - sono Sokumenshi teki kōsatsu [Die Interpretation der
tathāgatagarbha Theorie bei den dGe lugs pa - Untersuchung ihrer Nebengeschichte]. Report of the Japanese
Association for Tibetan Studies 38, 10-17.
Lessing, F. D. (1956): The topographical identification of Peking with Yamāntaka. Central Asiatic Journal 2/1, 140141.
Chandra, Lokesh (1972): The life and works of Ḥjam-dbyaṅs-bzhad-pa. Central Asiatic Journal 7, 264-269.
Kawasaki, Shinjō (1971): Review: F. D. Lessing and A. Wayman, Kyōcho ke to pu je. Bukkyō Tantora Gaisetsu
[Mkhas grub rje's Fundamentals of Buddhist Tantras]. Tōyō Gakuhō 54/3, 124-127.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1969): Bibliographie: H. V. Guenther, Tibetan Buddhism without Mystification: The
Buddhist Way from Original Tibetan Sources. Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1966. T'oung Pao 55/1-3, 220-226.
Tshul khrims skal bzaṅ (1978): The Draṅ ṅes legs bśad sñiṅ po of Tsoṅ kha pa [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
Guenther, H. V. (1972): Review: Ferdinand D. Lessing and Alex Wayman (tr.), Mkhas grub rje's Fundamentals of
the Buddhist Tantras. Rgyud sde spyiḥi rnam par gźag pa rgyas par brjod. With original text and annotation (= IndoIranian Monographs VIII). The Hague, Mouton, 1968. Indo-Iranian Journal 13, 53-60.
Jackson, David P. (1986): The Old Ganden Editions. The Earliest Printings of Tsongkhapa's Works. Tibetan Review
21/3, 11-13.
Kritzer, Robert (1981): Review: Alex Wayman (tr.), Calming the Mind and Discerning the Real: Buddhist
Meditation and the Middle View. From the Lam rin chen mo of Tsoṅ-kha-pa. New York: Columbia University Press,
1978. Philosophy East and West 31/3, 380-382.
Hoffmann, Helmut (1940): Zur Literatur der Bon-po. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 94/2,
169-188.
Francke, A. H. (ed. and tr.) (1949-1950): : [Part VII and VIII:] gZer-myig, A Book of the Tibetan Bonpos. Asia
250
(14.07.2011)
4761
SD T 27.14 11
4762
SD T 27.14 12
4763
SD T 27.14 13
4764
SD T 27.14 14
261
SD T 27.14 15
262
SD T 27.14 16
263
SD T 27.14 17
4751
SD T 27.14 2
4752
SD T 27.14 2
4753
SD T 27.14 3
4754
4756
SD T 27.14 4
SD T 27.14 5
4755
SD T 27.14 6
4757
SD T 27.14 7
4758
SD T 27.14 8
Major N.S. 1/1, 163-188.
Lalou, Marcelle (1933): Les "Cent mille nāga". In: Festschrift Moriz Winternitz 1863- 23. Dezember -1933. Hrsg.
von Otto Stein, Wilhelm Gampert. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz, 79-81.
Schubert, Johannes (1953): Besprechung: Helmut Hoffmann (hrsg. u. übers.), Quellen zur Geschichte der tibetischen
Bon-Religion. Mainz: Verl. d. Akademie der Wissensch. u. d. Literatur; in Komm. b. Franz Steiner Verl.,
Wiesbaden, 1950. Theologische Literaturzeitung 6, Spalten 329-331.
Stein, R. A. (1970): Un document ancien relatif aux rites funéraires des Bon-po tibétains. Journal Asiatique 257, 155185.
De Jong, J. W. (1973): Review: Samten G. Karmay (ed. and tr.), The treasury of good sayings: a Tibetan history of
bon. (School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London. London Oriental Series 26). London etc.:
Oxford University Press, 1972. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 36, 488-489.
Kvaerne, Per (1989): Śākyamuni in the Bon Religion. Temenos 25, 33-40.
Stein, R. A. (1988): Tibetica Antiqua V. La religion indigène et les bon-po dans les manuscripts de Touen-houang.
BEFEO 77, 28-56.
Martin, Dan (1997): Beyond Acceptance and Rejection? The Anti-Bon Polemic Included in the Thirteenth-Century
Single Intention (Dgong-gcig Yig-cha) and Its Background in Tibetan Religious History. Journal of Indian
Kvaerne, Per (1974): The Canon of the Tibetan Bonpos. Part One. Indo-Iranian Journal 16, 18-56.
Kvaerne, Per (1974): The Canon of the Tibetan Bonpos. Part Two: Index of the Canon. Indo-Iranian Journal 16, 96144.
Francke, A. H. (ed. and tr.) (1926): gZer-myig, A Book of the Tibetan Bonpos. Tibetan text according to the Berlinmanuscript. Asia Major 3, 321-339.
Wylie, Turrell (1963): 'O-lde-spu-rgyal and the introduction of Bon to Tibet. Central Asiatic Journal 8, 93-103.
Hoffmann, Helmut H. R. (1969): An account of the Bon religion in Gilgit. Central Asiatic Journal 13, 137-145.
Karmay, Samten G. (1975): A gZer-mig version of the interview between Confucius and Phyva Keṅ-tse lan-med.
Stein, R. A. (1971): Du récit au rituel dans les manuscrits tibétains de Touen-houang. Études tibétaines dédiées à la
Stein, R. A. (1970): Un document ancien relatif aux rites funéraires des bon-po tibétains. Journal Asiatique 257, 155251
(14.07.2011)
4759
SD T 27.14 9
4747
SD T 27.15 1
4748
SD T 27.16 1
4749
SD T 27.16 2
932
SD T 27.16 3
4710
SD T 27.2 1
286
SD T 27.2 10
287
SD T 27.2 11
1287
SD T 27.2 12
1475
SD T 27.2 13
1524
SD T 27.2 14
1525
SD T 27.2 15
185.
Kvaerne, Per (1970): Remarques sur l'administration d'un monastère bon-po. Journal Asiatique 257, 187-192 (avec 2
tableaux).
Waddell, L. A. (Aug.1894): Demonolatry in Sikhim Lamaism. The Indian Antiquary 23, 197-215.
Ruegg, D. S. (1963): The Jo naṅ pas: A School of Buddhist Ontologists According to the Grub mtha' šel gyi me loṅ.
Journal of the American Oriental Society 83/1, 73-91.
Smith, E. Gene (1983): Newly available sources for the history and doctrines of the Jo-naṅ-pa school of Tibetan
Buddhism and the gźan stoṅ approach to Madhyamika philosophy. Presented at The 31st International Congress of
(typescript).
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1982): Chonanpa no nyoraizō setsu to sono hihansetsu. Bukkyō kyōri no kenkyū. Tamura
Yoshirō hakushi kanreki kinen ronshū. Tōkyō: Shunjūsha, 585-605.
De Jong, J. W. (1955): Fonds Pelliot Tibétain Nos 610 et 611. Studies in Indology and Buddhology. Presented in
Honour of Professor Susumu Yamaguchi on the Occasion of his Sixtieth Birthday. Kyoto: Hozokan, 59-67.
Eimer, Helmut (1997-1998): Three Leaves From a Tibetan Dhāraṇī Collection. Indologica Taurinensia 23-24, 423437.
Pagel, Ulrich (1999): Three Bodhisattvapiṭaka Fragments from Tabo: Observations on a West Tibetan Manuscript
Tradition. JIABS 22/1, 165-210.
Tropper, Kurt (2004): Review: Helmut Eimer, David Germano (ed.), Henk Blazer (managing ed.), The Many Canons
of Tibetan Buddhismus. PIATS 2000: Tibetan Studies: Proceedings of the Ninth Seminar of the International
Association for Tibetan Studies, Leiden 2000. Brill's Tibetan Studies Library 2/10. CAJ 48/1, 151-156.
Eimer, Helmut (2002): Introductory Remarks (Kanjur and Tanjur Studies: Present State and Future Tasks). The
Many Canons of Tibetan Buddhism. PIATS: Proceedings of the Ninth Seminar of the International Association for
Tibetan Studies, Leiden 2000. Brill's Tibetan Studies Library 2/10. Ed. by Henk Blezer [u.a.], Brill,
Leiden/Boston/Köln, 1-12.
Eimer, Helmut (2002): On the Structure of the Tibetan Kanjur. The Many Canons of Tibetan Buddhism. PIATS:
Proceedings of the Ninth Seminar of the International Association for Tibetan Studies, Leiden 2000. Brill's Tibetan
Studies Library 2/10. Ed. by Henk Blezer [u.a.], Brill, Leiden/Boston/Köln, 57-72.
Eimer, Helmut (2002): Notes on the Mustang Tanjur, with Appendix: The Mustang Tanjur Dkar chag in the Myu gu
252
(14.07.2011)
1526
SD T 27.2 16
1527
SD T 27.2 17
1530
SD T 27.2 18
1531
SD T 27.2 19
4711
SD T 27.2 2
1532
SD T 27.2 20
1533
SD T 27.2 21
1534
SD T 27.2 22
1535
SD T 27.2 23
1551
SD T 27.2 24
1560
SD T 27.2 25
1561
SD T 27.2 26
Manuscript. The Many Canons of Tibetan Buddhism. PIATS: Proceedings of the Ninth Seminar of the International
Association for Tibetan Studies, Leiden 2000. Brill's Tibetan Studies Library 2/10. Ed. by Henk Blezer [u.a.], Brill,
Leiden/Boston/Köln, 73-128.
Eimer, Helmut (1986): Hevajratantra II:V:1-2 and the History of the Tibetan Kanjur. BIS 1986/2, 3-12
Eimer, Helmut (1988): The Position of the 'Jaṅ Sa tham/ Lithang Edition within the Tradition of the Tibetan Kanjur.
Indology and Indo-Tibetology. Thirty Years of Indian and Indo-Tibetan Studies in Bonn (Indica et Tibetica 13). Ed.
by Helmut Eimer, Indica et Tibetica Verlag, Bonn, 43-52.
Eimer, Helmut (1981): Zur Anordnung der Abteilungen in der Londoner Handschrift des tibetischen Kanjur. ZAS
15, 537-548.
Eimer, Helmut (1995): Zwei in Tsaparang gefundene Fragmente aus dem tibetischen Vinaya. ZAS 25, 7-27.
Chandra, Lokesh (1959): Transcription of the Introductory Part of the Urga Edition of the Tibetan Kanjur. IndoIranian Journal 3, 192-203.
Eimer, Helmut (1987): Zur Reihenfolge der Texte in der Abteilung Vinaya des tibetischen Kanjur. ZAS 20, 219-227.
Eimer, Helmut (1983): Some Results of Recent Kanjur Research. Archiv für Zentralasiatische Geschichtsforschung
1, 7-25.
Eimer, Helmut (1984): Zur Stellung des Narthang-Druckes in der Überlieferung des tibetischen Kanjur. Tibetan and
Buddhist Studies. Commemorating the 200th anniversary of the birth of Alexander Csoma de Körös. Bibliotheca
Orientalis Hungarica 19/1. Ed. by Louis Ligeti. Akadémiai Kiadó, Budapest, 199-205.
Eimer, Helmut (1988): Two Versions of a Volume Within the Lhasa Kanjur. Tibetan Studies: Proceedings of the 4th
Seminar of the International Association for Tibetan Studies, Schloss Hohenkammer - Munich 1985. (Studia
Tibetica. Quellen und Studien zur tibetischen Lexikographie, Band II). Ed. by Helga Uebach, Jampa L. Panglung,
Kommission für Zentralasiatische Studien, Bayrische Akademie der Wissenschaften, München, 149-156.
Herrmann-Pfandt, Adelheid (1997): Review: Ernst Steinkellner, Sudhana's Miraculous Journey in the Temple of Ta
pho: The inscriptional text of the Tibetan Gaṇḍavyūhasūtra edited with introductory remarks. Roma, 1995 (Serie
Orientale Roma, LXXVI.). CAJ 41/2, 293-295.
Eimer, Helmut (1998): Zur Einordnung zweier Handschriften des tibetischen Pravrajyāvastu aus Mustang in die
kanonische Überlieferung. ZAS 28, 12-30.
Eimer, Helmut (1998): The dKar chag to the "Supplementary" (kha skoṅ) Volume added to the Narthang Kanjur.
Sūryacandrāya. Essays in honour of Akira Yuyama on the occasion of his 65th birthday (Indica et Tibetica 35). Ed.
253
(14.07.2011)
1583
SD T 27.2 27
1584
SD T 27.2 28
1607
4712
4713
4714
SD T 27.2 29
SD T 27.2 3
SD T 27.2 4
SD T 27.2 5
4715
SD T 27.2 6
4716
SD T 27.2 7
4717
SD T 27.2 8
4718
SD T 27.2 9
4719
SD T 27.3 1
4720
SD T 27.4 1
4721
SD T 27.4 2
4722
SD T 27.4 3
4723
SD T 27.4 4
4724
SD T 27.4 5
1293
SD T 27.4 6
by Paul Harrison and Gregory Schopen. Indica et Tibetica Verlag, Swisttal-Odendorf, 23-32.
Samten Shastri, Jampa (1987): Origins of the Tibetan Canon with Special Reference to the Tshal-Pa Kanjur (13471349). Buddhism and Science, Seoul, 763-781.
Scherrer-Schaub, Cristina (2000): Tibetan Manuscripts Around the First Millenium. A New Chapter in the Buddhist
Text Transmission. Journal of the International College for Advanced Buddhist Studies 3, 109-132.
Tsering, Tashi (2002): Kantanjur and Tibetan Information Technology. IIAS Newsletter 27, 41.
Chandra, Lokesh (1959): A newly discovered Urga Edition of the Tibetan Kanjur. Indo-Iranian Journal 3, 175-191.
Lalou, Marcelle (1961): Sūtra du Bodhisattva "Roi de la loi". Journal Asiatique 249/3, 1-12 (avec 4 photos).
Badaraev, B. D. (1968): Notes on a list of the various editions of the Kanjur. Acta Orientalia Hung. 21, 339-351.
Tokuoka, Ryōei (1967): The Comparison of the Lha-sa Edition with the Sde-dge and Peking Editions. Indogaku
Yoshimura, Shyūki (1958): Shoki Chibetto Bukkyō ni okeru honyakukeisei [Translations in Early Tibetan
Buddhsim]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal od Indian and Buddhist Studies] 6/2, 505-508.
Eimer, Helmut (1984): Zur Stellung des Narthang-Druckes in der Überlieferung des tibetischen Kanjur. Bibliotheca
Orientalis Hungarica 39/1, 199-205.
Eimer, Helmut (1987): The Buddha's Words in Tibet. Notes on the History of the Kanjur. Jagajjyoti - Buddha Jayanti
Annual May 1987, 1-5.
Nakamura, Hajime (1958): The Tibetan Text of the Madhyamaka-hr̥daya-vr̥tti-tarkajvālā (dbu-maḥi sñiṅ-poḥi ḥgrelpa rtog-ge ḥbar-ba) corresponding to Prof. Gokhale's translation. IIJ 2, 181-190.
Karmay, Samten G. (1975): A discussion on the doctrinal position of rDzogs-chen from the 10th to the 13th
centuries. Journal Asiatique 263, 147-156.
Lipman, Kennard (1980): Nītārtha, neyārtha, and tathāgatagarbha in Tibet. Journal of Indian Philosophy 8, 87-95.
Eastman, K. W. (1983): Mahāyoga Texts at Tun-huang. Bulletin of the Institute of Buddhist Cultural Studies 22, 4360.
Broido, Michael M. (1983): A note on dgos-'brel. Journal of the Tibet Society 3, 5-19.
Smith, Gene (1973): Dkar čhag gsum. Bka' ma: According to the Brag-thog Dkar čhag; Rin čhen gter mjod: Mchurphu redaction; Rñiṅ ma'i rgyud 'bum: Sde-dge redaction. 2; 5; 4 pages (typescript).
O'Donovan, Siofra (2004): The Great Perfection of Non-Sectarianism: rDzogs chen in the Bon and Buddhist
Traditions of Tibet. The Tibet Journal 29/1, 56-84.
254
(14.07.2011)
439
SD T 27.5 1
4725
SD T 27.6 1
4726
SD T 27.6 2
4727
SD T 27.6 3
1072
SD T 27.6 4
1541
SD T 27.6 5
4728
SD T 27.7 1
4729
SD T 27.7 2
4730
SD T 27.7 3
4731
SD T 27.7 4
460
SD T 27.7 5
4765
SD T 28.1 1
4766
SD T 28.1 2
4767
SD T 28.1 3
Orofino, Giacomella (1987): Contributo allo studio dell' insegnamento di Ma gcig Lab sgron. Supplemento n. 53 agli
Annali vol. 47, fasc.4. Istituto Universitario Orientale, Napoli, 1-87.
Tachikawa, Musashi (1974): A Note on the Path-Effect Doctrine of the Sa skya pa. Report of the Japanese
Association for Tibetan Studies 20, 1-8.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W.J. (1985): Some Recently Recovered Sa-skya-pa Texts. A Preliminary Report. Journal of
the Nepal Reasearch Centre 7, 87-94.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W.J. (1985): On the Authorship of the Gzhung-lugs legs-par bshad-pa attributed to Sa-skya
Paṇḍita. Journal of the Nepal Research Centre 7, 75-86.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1990): David P. Jackson, The Entrance Gate for the Wise (Section III) - Sa-skya
Paṇýita on Indian and Tibetan Traditions of Pramāṇa and Philosophical Debate. Indo-Iranian Journal 33/3,
214-221.
Mayer, Robert (1997): Review Article: The Sa-skya Paṇḍita, the White Panacea, and Clerical Buddhism's Current
Credibility Crisis (David Jackson, Enlightenment by a Single Means: Tibetan Controversies on the "Self-Sufficient
White Remedy" - dkar po chig thub. Vienna, 1994). The Tibet Journal 22/3, 79-105.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1962): A propos of a recent contribution to Tibetan and Buddhist studies. Journal of the
American Oriental Society 82/3, 320-331.
Guenther, Herbert V. (1955): Dvags po lha rje's "Ornament of Liberation". Journal of the American Oriental Society
75, 90-96.
Li, An-che (1949); The Bkah-brgyud Sect of Lamaism. Journal of the American Oriental Society 69, 51-59.
Kodama, Daien (1967): Kangyu-pa (Bkaḥ-brgyud-pa) ni tsuite [Some Characteristics of the Bkaḥ-brgyud-pa].
Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū 15/2, 628-629.
Mette, Adelheid (1998): Die Schule des Yogin. Religionswissenschaftliche Studien 47. "Geglaubt habe ich, deshalb
habe ich geredet". Festschrift für Andreas Bsteh zum 65. Geburtstag. Hrsg. von A.Th. Khoury, G. Vanoni. Echter
Verlag, Würzburg/Oros Verlag, Altenberge, 251-263.
Obermiller, Eugène (1934): Nirvāṇa according to the Tibetan Tradition. IHQ 10/2, 211-257.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1985): Purport, implicature and presupposition: Sanskrit abhiprāya and Tibetan dgoṅs pa/dgoṅs
gži as hermeneutical concepts. JIP 13, 309-325.
Katz, Nathan (1984): Prasaṅga and deconstruction: Tibetan hermeneutics and the yāna controversy. Philosophy East
and West 34/2, 185-204.
255
(14.07.2011)
4768
SD T 28.1 4
391
SD T 28.1 5
393
SD T 28.1 6
395
SD T 28.1 7
4769
SD T 28.2 1
440
SD T 28.2 10
441
SD T 28.2 11
442
SD T 28.2 12
443
SD T 28.2 13
4771
SD T 28.2 2
4770
SD T 28.2 2a
4772
SD T 28.2 3
4773
SD T 28.2 4
Kapstein, Matthew (1988): Mi-pham's Theory of Interpretation. Buddhist Hermeneutics. Studies in East Asian
Buddhism 6. Ed. by Donald S. Lopez. University of Hawaii Press, Honolulu, 149-174.
Ruegg, David Seyfort (1988): An Indian Source for the Tibetan Hermeneutical Term dgoṅs gźi 'Intentional Ground'.
JIP 16, 1-4.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1989): La Pensée Tibétaine. In: Encyclopédie philosophique universelle, publiée sous la direction
d'André Jacob. Volume I: L'Univers philosophique. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1586-1591.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1989): La Pensée Tibétaine. Encyclopédie philosophique universelle, publiée sous la direction
d'André Jacob. Volume 1: LÙnivers philosophique. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1586-1591.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1963): The Jo naṅ pas: A School of Buddhist Ontologists According to the Grub mtha' šel gyi me
loṅ. Journal of the American Oriental Society 83/1, 73-91.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1978): Mi pham no "chi shingui shū" chū [Eine Anmerkung zu Mi pham's Jñānasārasamuccaya].
IBK 27/1, 194-195.
Bagchi, P.C. (1947): Chang so che lu (Jñeya-prakāśa-śāstra). An Abhidharma work of Sāskya-Paṇḍita of Tibet. SinoIndian Studies 2, 136-156.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1992): Annotated translation of the chapter on the Yogācāra of the Blo gsal grub mtha' - part one.
Memoirs of the Faculty of Letters 31, Kyoto University, 1-49.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1990): dBus pa blo gsal no "Shin Kyu Goi Shu" (brDa gsar rñiṅ gi rnam par dbye ba) Kōtei bon
Shokō. [The brDa gsar rñiṅ gi rnam par dbye ba of dBus pa blo gsal - a first attempt at a critical edition.] Asian
Languages and General Linguistics. Festschrift for Prof. Tatsuo Nishida on the occasion of his 60th Birthday. Tokyo,
17-54.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1980): Le chapitre du Blo gsal grub mtha' sur les Sautrāntika. Un essai de traduction. Zinbun:
Memoirs of the Research Institute for Humanistic Studies. Kyoto University 16, 143-172.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1979): Le chapitre du Blo gsal grub mtha' sur les Sautrāntika. Présentation et édition. Zinbun 15,
175-210.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1977): Le Grub mtha' rnam bźag rin chen phreṅ ba de dKon mchog 'jigs med dbaṅ po (17281791). Texte tibétain édité, avec une introduction. Zinbun: Memoirs of the Research Institute for Humanistic Studies.
Kyoto University 14, 55-112.
Harada, Satoru (1980): The Philosophy of Mahāyāna Buddhism as seen in the Tibetan Manuscripts from Tun-huang
(2) [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 29/1, 393-389 (90-94).
256
(14.07.2011)
4774
SD T 28.2 5
4775
SD T 28.2 6
4776
SD T 28.2 7
4777
SD T 28.2 8
4778
SD T 28.2 9
4779
SD T 28.3 1
1566
SD T 28.3 10
479
SD T 28.3 2
480
SD T 28.3 3
481
SD T 28.3 4
482
SD T 28.3 5
483
SD T 28.3 6
455
SD T 28.3 7
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1981): Autour du lTa ba'i khyad par de Ye šes sde (Version de Touen-houang, Pelliot Tibétain
814). JA 269, 207-229.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1983): Dalai Lama nisei no shūgisho - kōtei hon [Le grub mtha' du Dalai Lama Le Second Édition]. Chibetto Bunka no Sōgōteki Kenkyū (58.Jg.), 37-58.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1981): On the Mādhyamika Philosophy in lTa baḥi khyad par [jap.]. Journal of Sōtō Sect
Research Fellows [Sōtōshū Kenkyūin Kenkyūsei Kenkyūkiyō] 13, 93-124.
Yoshimura, Shūki (1953): Saiiki bon ni yoru yugagyōchūganha [Yogācāramadhyamaka School in the Texts of Tibet
and Si-yü]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 2/1, 237-240.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1983): Review: Mimaki Katsumi, "Blo gsal grub mtha'" [jap.]. Tōyō Gakujutsu Kenkyū 22/1,
232-245.
Nagao, Gadjin M. (1953): A Synopsis of the Nāgārjuna's Mūlamadhyamakaśāstra, according to the Commentary by
Tsoṅ-kha-pa [jap.]. Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Studies in Buddhism] 8-9, 121-131.
Lindtner, Christian (1997): Review: Felix Erb, Śūnyatāsaptativṛtti. Candrakīrtis Kommentar zu den "Siebzig Versen
über die Leerheit" des Nāgārjuna (Kārikās 1-14), Einleitung, Übersetzung, textkritische Ausgabe des Tibetischen und
Indizes. Stuttgart, 1997. Studies in Central & East Asien Religions 10, 81-87.
Odani, Nobuchiyo (1988): mChims 'Jam pa'i dbyaṅ no "Kusharonshaku" (Dairokushō kenseikon) no wayaku I
[Japanische Übersetzung von mChims 'Jam pa'i dbyaṅ's (Abhidharma)Kośa-Kommentar, 6. Kapitel, Pudgala, I].
Bukkyōgaku Seminar 48, 29-47.
Dargyay, Lobsang (1990): What is non-existent and what is remanent in Śūnyatā. JIP 18, 81-91.
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1993): Raṅ gi mtshan ñid kyis grub pa ni tsuite II (On raṅ gi mtshan ñid kyis grub pa II).
Indogaku Mikkyōgaku Kenkyū, Essays in Honour of Dr. Yūshō Miyasaka on his 70th Birthday. Kyoto: Hōzōkan,
971-990.
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1993): "Raṅ gi mtshan ñid kyis grub pa ni tsuite II" [On raṅ gi mtshan ñid kyis grub pa II]. In:
Essays in Honour of Dr. Yūshō Miyasaka on his Seventhieth Birthday, Kyoto.
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1993): On raṅ gi mtshan ñid kyis grub pa III. Introduction and Section I. Journal of the
Naritasan Institute for Buddhist Studies 16, 91-147.
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1991): Hotoke ni okeru shinjitsu to Jijitsu wo Shiru Shutai - Tsoṅ ka pa ni yoru Nyojitsuchi to
Nyoryōchi [Buddha´s Knowledge of Reality and Facts - ji lta ba mkhyen pa'i ye śes and ji sñed pa mkhyen pa'i ye śes
according to Tsoṅ kha pa -]. In: Ātmajñāna - Doctor Sengaku Maeda Felicitation Volume. Tokyo, 237-247.
257
(14.07.2011)
484
SD T 28.3 8
485
SD T 28.3 9
1171
SD T 28.4 1
805
SD T 28.4 72
806
SD T 28.4 73
598
SD T 28.5 1
600
SD T 28.5 2
603
SD T 28.5 3
605
SD T 28.5 4
608
SD T 28.5 5
1539
SD T 28.5 6
4780
SD T 28.6 1
864
SD T 28.6 10
Odani, Nobuchiyo (1992): mChims 'Jam pa'i dbyaṅ no "Kusharonshaku" (Dairokushō kenseikon) no wayaku II
[Japanische Übersetzung von mChims 'Jam pa'i dbyaṅ's (Abhidharma)Kośa-Kommentar, 6. Kapitel, Pudgala, II].
Bukkyōgaku Seminar 55, 15-32.
Sato, Michio (1993): Tāranātha no Chūgan-tetsugaku - "Takū Shinzui" Wayaku [Tāranāthas Madhyamaka
Philosophie - Japanische Übersetzung des gŹan stoṅ sñiṅ po]. Indogaku Mikkyōgaku Kenkyū, Essays in Honour of
Dr. Yūshō Miyasaka on his 70th Birthday. Kyoto: Hozokan, 991-1012.
Lalou, Marcelle (1929): La Version Tibétaine des Prajñāpāramitā. JA 215, 87-102.
Hakamaya, Noriaki (1976): Yuishiki no gakukei ni kansuru chibetto senjutsu bunken [Tibetische Sammelwerke mit
Bezug auf die Gruppierungen der Vijñāna-Schule]. Komazawa Daigaku Bukkyōgakubu Ronshū 7, 256-232 (1-25).
Hakamaya, Noriaki (1982): Chibetto ni okeru Yuishiki-shisō Kenkyū no mondai [Probleme der Erfassung des
idealistischen Denkens in Tibet]. Tōyō Gakujitsu Kenkyū 21, 143-160.
Ogawa, Ichijo (1985): Ālaya Shiki Fuyō Ron Tsoṅ kha pa no Metsu Songai Ron [Comments on the Theory of
Ālayavijñāna by Tsoṅ kha pa]. Buddhism and Its Relation to Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen
Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, 295-307.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1989): Who is Byaṅ chub rdzu 'phrul ? Tibetan and non-Tibetan Commentaries on the
Saṃdhinirmocanasūtra - A survey of the literature. Berliner Indologische Studien 4/5, 229-251.
Nagao, Gadjin M. (1953): Tibet ni nokoreru yuishikigaku [Idealistic School of Buddhism (Vijñāna-vāda) preserved
in Tibet]. IBK 2/1, 75-84.
Inaba, Shōju (1944): Enjikisen Gejinmikkyōsho no chibettoyaku ni tsuite [Über die tibetische Übersetzung von
Yüan-tsê's Kommentar zum Saṃdhinirmocanasūtra]. Ōtani Gakuhō 25/1-2, 50-65.
Hopkins, Jeffrey (1992): A Tibetan Contribution on the Question of Mind-Only in the Early Yogic Practice School.
JIP 20/3, 275-343.
De Jong, J. W. (1995): Review: Gareth Sparham, Ocean of Eloquence. Tsong kha pa's Commentary on the Yogācāra
Doctrine of Mind. Introduced and Translated in collaboration with Shotaro Iida. Albany, State University of New
York Press, 1993. IIJ 38, 299-302.
Tillemans, Tom (1982): The "neither one nor many" argument for śūnyatā, and its Tibetan interpretations:
Background information and source materials. Études de Lettres (Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Lausanne) 3,
103-128.
Cabezón, José Ignacio (1988): The Prasaṅgikas' view on logic: Tibetan dGe lugs pa exegesis on the question of
258
(14.07.2011)
865
SD T 28.6 11
866
SD T 28.6 12
867
SD T 28.6 13
868
SD T 28.6 14
869
SD T 28.6 15
870
SD T 28.6 16
871
SD T 28.6 17
873
SD T 28.6 18
875
SD T 28.6 19
4781
SD T 28.6 2
896
SD T 28.6 20
897
SD T 28.6 21
svatantras. Journal of Indian Philosophy 16/3, 217-224.
Tauscher, Helmut (1989): On parabhāva and paramārtha (parabhāvaśūnyatā as explained in dGoṅs pa rab gsal).
Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens 33, 183-201.
Tauscher, Helmut (1990): Saṃvṛti bei Tsoṅ kha pa. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens 34, 227-254.
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1990): 1) Tsoṅ kha pa no Nyūchūron Chūshaku ni okeru Nitai wo meguru Girion. I. Sezokutai
wo meguru Giron [Tsoṅ kha pa's Interpretation of the two truths in the dGoṅs pa rab gsal. I. On saṃvṛtisatya] & 2)
English summary. Journal of the Naritasan Institute for Buddhist Studies 13, 105-149 & summary 14 pages
(typescript).
Shirō, Matsumoto (1990): The Mādhyamika Philosophy of Tsong-kha-pa. Memoirs of the Research Dept. of the
Toyo Bunko, 48, 17-47
Tauscher, Helmut (1991): Saṃvṛti bei Tsoṅ Kha Pa. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens 35, 169-202
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1992): On raṅ gi mtshan ñid Kyis grub pa (1). Journal of Naritasan Institute for Buddhist
Studies [NBKK] 15, 609-656.
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1991): Tsoṅ ka pa no Nyūchūron Chūshaku ni okeru Nitai wo meguru Giron. II. Shōgitai wo
meguru Giron [Tsoṅ kha pa`s Interpretation of the two truths in the dGoṅs pa rab gsal. II. On paramārthasatya].
Essays in Honor of Dr. Shōren Ihara on his 70th Birthday, Fukuoka, 135-152.
Tillemans, Tom J.F. (1984): Two Tibetan texts on the "neither one nor many" argument for śūnyatā. Journal of
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1992): The Distinction between Right and Wrong in the Conventional (kun rdzob, saṃvṛti)
According to Tsong kha pa and mKhas grub rje. Tibetan Studies. Proceedings of the 5th Seminar of the International
Association of Tibetan Studies. Narita 1989. Ed. by Shōren Ihara, Zuihō Yamaguchi. Naritasan Shinshoji, Narita,
1992, 335-340.
Williams, Paul (1983): A note on some aspects of Mi bskyod rdo rje's critique of Dge lugs pa Madhyamaka. JIP 11,
125-145.
Tauscher, Helmut (1992): Controversies in Tibetan Madhyamaka Exegisis: sTag tshaṅ Lotsāba`s Critique of Tsoṅ
kha pa's Assertion of Validly Established Phenomena. Asiatische Studien/Études Asiatiques 46/1, 411-436.
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1991): Geluk-ha yori Mita 'Ayamatta Chūgan-setsu' no Ninaite-tachi [Vertreter der
'fehlerhaften Mādhyamika-Lehre' vom Gesichtspunkt der dGe lugs pa]. Journal of the Naritasan Institute for
Buddhist Studies 14, 151-181.
259
(14.07.2011)
898
SD T 28.6 22
899
SD T 28.6 23
1262
SD T 28.6 24
1357
SD T 28.6 25
1378
SD T 28.6 26
1687
SD T 28.6 27
4782
SD T 28.6 3
4783
SD T 28.6 4
4784
SD T 28.6 5
4785
SD T 28.6 6
4786
SD T 28.6 7
Dargyay, Lobsang (1990): What is non-existent and what is remanent in Śūnyatā. Journal of Indian Philosophy 18,
81-91.
Yoshimizu, Chizuko (1994): On raṅ gi mtshan ñid kyis grub pa III, section II and III. JNIBS 17, 295-354.
Moriyama, Seitetsu (2001): Phya pa chos kyi seṅ ge no nitai setsu - dBu ma śar gsum gyi stoṅ thuṅ wayaku kenkyū
(1) [Die Zweiwahrheitstheorie von Phya pa chos kyi seṅ ge: Japanische Übersetzung von dBu ma śar gsum gyi stoṅ
thuṅ (1)]. In: Bukkyōgaku Jōdogaku Kenkyū, Kagawa Takao Hakushi Koki Kinen Ronshū [Essays in Honor of Dr.
Takao Kagawa on his 70th Birthday]. Kyoto, 185-201.
De Jong, J. W. (1995): Review: José Ignacio Cabezón, A Dose of Emptiness. An Annotated Translation of the sTong
thun chen mo of mKhas grub dGe legs dpal bzang. Albany, State University of New York Press, 1992. Indo-Iranian
Journal 38, 285-288.
Fehér, Judit (2004): Review Article: The Process of Analytical Reasoning according to Tsong-kha-pa (K. Yotsuya,
The Critique of Svatantra Reasoning by Candrakīrti and Tsong-kha-pa. A Study of Philosophical Proof according to
Two Prāsaṅgika Madhyamaka Traditions of India and Tibet. Tibetan and Indo-Tibetan Studies 8, Stuttgart 1999).
Acta Orientalia Hung. 57/4, 475-485.
Lindtner, Christian (1998): Review: Chizuko Yoshimizu, Die Erkenntnislehre des Prāsaṅgika-Madhyamaka, nach
dem Tshig gsal stoṅ thun gyi tshad ma'i rnam bśad des 'Jam dbyaṅs bźad pa'i rdo rje. Einleitung, Textanalyse,
Übersetzung (WSTB 37).Vienna 1996. Buddhist Studies Review 15/1, 116-121.
Tachikawa, Musashi (1973): Chibetto shiryō ni mirareru Chūgan-Purāsangika-ha no keitu. Ajiabunka (Cultura
Asiatica) 10/1, 66-74.
Huntington, C. W. Jr. (1983): A "nonreferential" view of language and conceptual thought in the work of Tsoṅ-Khapa. Philosophy East and West 33/4, 325-339.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1981): Tsoṅ kha pa no chūkan shisō ni tsuite [On the Mādhyamika Philosophy of Tsoṅ kha pa].
Tōyō Gakuhō 62/3-4, 174-211.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1982): Chibetto no chūgan-shisō - toku-ni "rihen chūgan"- setsu o chūshin ni shite [Tibetische
Madhyamaka-Philosophie - mit Betonung der Lehre von "Madhyamaka ohne die Extreme (mtha' bral dbu ma)"].
Tōyō Gakujutsu Kenkyū 21/2, 161-178.
Matsumoto, Shirō (1984): Tsoṅ kha pa no chūgan-shisō ni kansuru kōsetsu - hitei taikaku no kakunin ni okeru
gensetsu-yū no settei ni tsuite [Eine Untersuchung von Tsoṅ kha pa's Mādhyamika Philospophie - Über die
Feststellung (bźag pa) des konventionell Seienden (tha sñad yod pa) bei der Verifizierung (ṅos zin pa) des zu
Verneinenden (dgag bya)]. Report of the Japanese Association for Tibetan Studies 30, 1-7.
260
(14.07.2011)
4787
SD T 28.6 8
151
SD T 28.6 9
4796
4797
SD T 28.7 10
SD T 28.7 10
4798
SD T 28.7 11
4799
SD T 28.7 12
4800
SD T 28.7 13
4801
SD T 28.7 14
965
SD T 28.7 15
967
SD T 28.7 16
969
SD T 28.7 17
971
SD T 28.7 18
973
SD T 28.7 19
4788
SD T 28.7 2
Williams, Paul (1985): rMa bya pa byang chub brtson 'grus on Madhyamaka method. Journal of Indian Philosophy
13, 205-225.
Broido, Michael M. (1988): Veridical and delusive cognition: Tsong-kha-pa on the two satyas. Journal of Indian
Goldberg, Margaret (1985): Entity and antinomy in Tibetan bsdus grwa logic (Part I). JIP 13, 153-199.
Goldberg, Margaret (1985): Entity and antinomy in Tibetan bsdus grwa logic (Part II). JIP 13, 273-304.
McDermott, A. Charlene (1973): Direct sensory awareness: A Tibetan view and a medieval counterpart. Rgyal-tshab
on dbang poḥi mngon sum with Comparative Cross-References to Nicholas of Autrecourt's cognitio clara et evidens.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1987): An Early Tibetan View of the Soteriology of Buddhist Epistemology: The
Case of 'Bri-gung 'Jig-rten Mgon-po. JIP 15/1, 57-70.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1985): Studies in the life and thought of mKhas-grub-rje 1: mKhas-grub-rje's
epistemological oeuvre and his philological remarks on Dignāga's Pramāṇasamuccaya 1. Berliner Indologische
Studien 1, 75-105.
Tshul khrim skal bzaṅ (1986): Tshad ma'i lo rgyus dar ṭīka mdzes rgyan. rtsom pa po ācarya khaṅ dkar tshul khrims
skal bzaṅ [A History of Logical Studies in Tibet (in Tibetan)]. Saṃbhāṣā 7, 55-96.
Fukuda, Yōichi (1989): Phya pa chos kyi seṅ ge to Sa skya paṇḍita ni okeru taishō settei no riron [Theorie der
Etablierung der Gegenstände bei Phya pa chos kyi seṅ ge und Sa skya paṇḍita]. Tōhōgaku 78, 140-127.
Fukuda, Yōichi (1989): Haaku taishō to kengen taishō ni tsuite [Über gzuṅ yul und snaṅ yul]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū 37/2, 818-814 (207-211).
Fukuda, Yōichi (1988): mKhas grub rje no Pramāṇavārttika, chūshaku ni okeru jikoninshiki to tashaninshiki no settei
hōshiki ni tsuite. Nihon Chibetto Gakkai Kaihō 34, 8-15.
Wakahara, Yūshō (1987): Se ra rje btsun Chos kyi rgyal mthsan no naihenjūron hihan [Se ra rje btsun Chos kyi rgyal
mtshan's Kritik der antarvyāpti-Lehre]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū 35/2, 869-867.
Horváth, Zoltán (1988): The Classification of Valid Logical Reasons in Terms of their own Nature
(ṅo-bo). Tibetan Studies. Proceedings of the 4th Seminar of the International Association for Tibetan Studies Schloss
Hohenkammer - Munich 1985 ed. by Helga Uebach and Jampa L. Panglung. München: Kommission für
Zentralasiatische Studien, Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften (Studia Tibetica II), 203-207.
Van der Kuijp, L. W. J. (1979): Tibetan Contributions to the 'Apoha' Theory: The Fourth Chapter of the Tshad-ma
261
(14.07.2011)
991
SD T 28.7 20
993
SD T 28.7 21
996
SD T 28.7 22
998
SD T 28.7 23
1000
SD T 28.7 24
1001
SD T 28.7 25
1002
SD T 28.7 26
1007
SD T 28.7 27
1554
SD T 28.7 28
1555
SD T 28.7 29
4789
SD T 28.7 3
1559
SD T 28.7 30
1570
SD T 28.7 31
rigs-pa'i gter. Journal of the American Oriental Society 99/3, 408-422.
Onoda, Shunzō (1978): bsDus-grwa no gakushū ni tsuite [Zum bsDus-grwa-Studium]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Kenkyū 27/1, 196-197.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1992): Early Tibetan Ideas on the Ascertainment of Validity (nges byed kyi tshad ma). Tibetan
Studies, Proceedings of the 5th Seminar of the International Association of Tibetan Studies. Narita 1989. Ed. by
Shōren Ihara, Zuihō Yamaguchi. Naritasan Shinshoji, Narita, 1992, 257-273.
Horváth, Z. (1987). Review: Leonard W. J. van der Kuijp, Contributions to the Development of Tibetan Buddhist
Epistemology. From the eleventh to the thirteenth century. Alt- und Neu-Indische Studien 26, Wiesbaden 1983. IIJ
30, 314-321.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1993): Two Mongol Xylographs (Hor Par Ma) of the Tibetan Text of Sa Skya
Paṇḍita's Work on Buddhist Logic and Epistemology. JIABS 16/2, 279-298.
Tillemans, Tom J. F. (1989): Formal and Semantic Aspects of Tibetan Buddhist Debate Logic. JIP 17/3, 265-297.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W.J. (1994): Fourteenth Century Tibetan Cultural History IV: The Tshad ma'i byung tshul
'chad nyan gyi rgyan: A Tibetan History of Indian Buddhist Pramāṇavāda. Festschrift Klaus Bruhn. Hrsg. von Nalini
Balbir, Joachim K. Bautze, Verlag für Orientalistische Fachpublikationen, Reinbek, 375-401.
Krasser, Helmut (1997): rNgog lotsāba on the sahopalambhaniyama proof in Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇaviniścaya. In:
Aspects of Buddhism, Proceedings of the intern. Seminar on Buddhist Studies 1994. Studia Indologiczne 4, 63-87.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1999): Remarks on the "Person of Authority" in the Dga' ldan pa / Dge lugs pa School
of Tibetan Buddhism. JAOS 119/4, 646-672.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1987): An Early Tibetan View of the Soteriology of Buddhist Epistemology. The
Case of 'Brig gung 'Jig rten mGon po. Journal of Indian Philosophy 15/1, 57-70.
Jackson, David (1994): The Status of Pramāṇa Doctrine According to Sa skya Paṇḍita and Other Tibetan Masters.
Theoretical Discipline or Doctrine of Liberation? The Buddhist Forum 3, 85-129.
Onoda, Shunzō (1980): "ldog-chos" ni tsuite [On "ldog-chos"]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian
Kimura, Seiji (1998): Chibetto bukkyō ni okeru teigi [Die Definition im tibetischen Buddhismus]. Komazawa
Tankidaigaku Bukkyō Ronshū 4, 272-245 (1-28).
De Jong, J. W. (1995): Review: Tom J.F. Tillemans, Persons of Authority. The sTon pa tshad ma'i skyes bur sgrub
pa'i gtam of A lag sha Ngag dbang bstan dar, A Tibetan Work on the Central Religious Questions in Buddhist
262
(14.07.2011)
4790
SD T 28.7 4
4791
SD T 28.7 5
4792
SD T 28.7 6
4793
SD T 28.7 7
4794
SD T 28.7 8
4795
SD T 28.7 9
818
1549
SD T 29 1
SD T 29 2
1367
SD T 3 1
4004
4013
SD T 3.1 1
SD T 3.1 10
4014
SD T 3.1 11
4015
SD T 3.1 12
Epistemology (Tibetan and Indo-Tibetan Studies 5). Stuttgart, 1993. IIJ 38, 288-290.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1983): Tshad ma'i skyes bu. Meaning and historical significance of the term. In: Contributions on
Tibetan and Buddhist Religion and Philosophy. Proceedings of the Csoma de Kőrös Symposium held at VelmVienna, Austria, 13-19 September 1981, vol. 2 (Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde 11). Edited
by Ernst Steinkellner and Helmut Tauscher. Wien: Arbeitskreis für tibetische und buddhistische Studien, Universität
Wien, 275-284.
Onoda, Shunzō (1980): "ldog-pa" ni tsuite [On "ldog-pa"]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Sierksma, Fokke (1964-1965): Rtsod-pa: The Monachal Disputations in Tibet. IIJ 8, 130-152.
Tillemans, Tom J.F. (1984): Notice: On a recent work on Tibetan Buddhist Epistemology: Leonard W.J. van der
Kuijp, Contributions to the Development of Tibetan Epistemology. From the eleventh to the thirteenth century. Altund Neu-Indische Studien 26. Wiesbaden, Franz Steiner Verlag, 1983. AS 38/1, 59-66.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W.J. (1985): Miscellanea Apropos of the Philosophy of Mind in Tibet: Mind in Tibetan
Buddhism (Review article: Lati Rinbochay/E. Napper, Mind in Tibetan Buddhism, London, 1980). The Tibet Journal
10/1, 32-43.
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1985): Review: Bernard W. J. van der Kuijp, Contributions to the development of Tibetan
Buddhist epistemology (from the eleventh to the thirteenth century). Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner Verlag, 1983. BSOAS
48, 161-163.
Petech, Luciano (1986): Ippolito Desideri S.J., 1684-1733. Indica 23, 101-112.
o.A.: 'chi ba las rnam par rgyal ba. o.O., o.J.
De Jong, J. W. (1960): Reviews: (1) Geoges de Roerich, Le parler de l'Amdo. (2) Ratnakīrtinibandhāvalī. Ed. A.
Thakur. (3) Sgam.po.pa, The jewel Ornament of Liberation. Tr. H. V. Guenther. (4) D. L. Snellgrove, The Hevajra
Tantra. (5) Jacques Bacot, Zugiñima, texte et traduction. In: IIJ 4, 194-207.
Wilhelm, Friedrich (1962): Ein Beitrag zur tibetischen Lexikographie. Central Asia Journal 7/3, 212-225.
Li, Fang-Kuei (o.J.): Tibetan gLo-ba -'dring. In: Studia Seria Bernhard Karlgren dedicata, 55-59.
Przyluski, J. and Luce, G. H. (1930-1932): The Number "A Hundred" in Sino-Tibetan. Bulletin of the School of
Simon, Walter (1956): Tibetan so and Chinese ya "tooth". Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 18,
512-513.
263
(14.07.2011)
4016
SD T 3.1 13
4017
SD T 3.1 14
4018
SD T 3.1 15
4019
SD T 3.1 16
4020
SD T 3.1 17
4021
SD T 3.1 18
4022
SD T 3.1 19
4005
4023
SD T 3.1 2
SD T 3.1 20
4024
SD T 3.1 21
4025
SD T 3.1 22
4026
4027
4028
4029
SD T 3.1 23
SD T 3.1 24
SD T 3.1 25
SD T 3.1 26
4031
SD T 3.1 27
4030
SD T 3.1 28
4032
SD T 3.1 29
Simon, Walter (1940-1942): Tibetan daṅ, ciṅ, kyin, yin and 'am. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
Studies 10, 954-975.
Thomas, F. W. and Giles, J. (1947-1948): A Tibeto-Chinese Word-and-Phrase book. Bulletin of the School of
Simon, Walter (1968): Tibetan re in its wider context. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 31, 555562.
Simon, Walter (1962): Tibetan par, dpar, spar, and cognate words. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
Studies 25, 72-80.
Simon, Walter (1957): Tibetan gseb and cognate words. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 20,
523-532.
Simon, Walter (1976): The Tibetan particle re. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 30, 117-126.
Uray, Géza (1971): À propos du tibétain rgod-g-yuṅ. In: Études tibétaines dédiées à la mémoire de Marcelle Lalou.
Paris, 553-556.
Hamm, F. R. (1960): Tib. dBus und Yul dBus. Indo-Iranoan Journal 4, 150-153.
Wolfenden, Stuart N. (1935): Note on the tribal name Mes (Mech). Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 145-146.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Himalayan Cīna. In: Études tibétaines dédiées à la mémoire de Marcelle Lalou. Paris, pp.
548-552.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1973): On translating the Buddhist Canon (a dictionary of Indo-Tibetan terminology in Tibetan
and Mongolian: the Dag yig mkhas pa'i byuṅ gnas of Rol pa'i rdo rje). Studies in Indo-Asian Art and Culture
(Acharya RaghuVira Commemoration Volume) 3, 243-260.
Walsh, E. H. C. (1945): Tables of References to Tibetan Dictionaries. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 87-89.
Uray, Géza (1962): Old Tibetan dra-ma draṅs. Acta Orientalia Hung. 14/2, 219-230.
Uray, Géza (1964): The old Tibetan verb bon. Acta Orientalia Hung. 17/3, 323-335.
Laufer, Berthold (1916): Loan-words in Tibetan. T'oung pao 17, 404-552.
Lalou, Marcelle (1957): Comptes rendus: Mgr. Giraudeau et Père Francis Goré, Dictionnaire français-tibétain. Tibet
oriental. Paris: Adrien-Maisonneuve, 1956. Journal Asiatique 245, 330-331.
Klafkowski, Piotr (1981): Hand and finger measurements in Tibetan. Lacito-Documents Eurasie 6, 167-189.
Taube, Manfred (1978): Zu einigen Texten der tibetischen brda-gsar-rñiṅ-Literatur. In: Asienwissenschaftliche
Beiträge. Akademie Verlag Berlin, pp. 169-201.
264
(14.07.2011)
4006
SD T 3.1 3
4033
SD T 3.1 30
4034
SD T 3.1 31
4035
SD T 3.1 32
4036
SD T 3.1 33
4037
SD T 3.1 34
4038
SD T 3.1 35
4039
4040
SD T 3.1 36
SD T 3.1 37
4041
SD T 3.1 38
4042
SD T 3.1 39
4007
SD T 3.1 4
4043
SD T 3.1 40
4044
SD T 3.1 41
4046
SD T 3.1 42a
4045
SD T 3.1 42b
Benedict, Paul K. (1941): Tibetan & Chinese Kinship Terms. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 6, 313-337.
Clauson, G. L. M. (1927): Book notice: Formulaire Sanscrit-Tibétain du 10e siècle. èdité et traduit par Joseph Hackin
(Mission Pelliot en Asie Centrale, Série Petit in-Octavo 2). Paris: Geuthner, 1924. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 640-641.
Simon, Walter (1966): Tibetan nyin-raṅs and t'o-raṅs. Asia Major (New Series) 12/2, 179-184.
Simon, Walter (1964): Tibetan lexicography and etymological research. Transactions of the Philological Society 1/4,
85-107.
Miller, Roy Andrew (1970): Review: Stuart H. Buck, Tibetan-English dictionary, with supplement (The Catholic
University of America Press publications in the languages of Asia 1). Washington, D.C.: The Catholic University of
America Press, 1969. Language 46/4, 975-980.
Simon, Walter (1955): A note on Tibetan bon. Asia Major (New Series) 5/1, 5-8.
Hoffmann, Helmut H. R. (1971): The Tibetan names of the Saka and the Sogdians. Asiatische Studien (= Études
Wylie, Turrell V. (1977): Etymology of Tibetan: bla-ma. Central Asiatic Journal 21, 145-148.
Meisezahl, R. O. (1964): Tibetisch margad, Smaragd. Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher 35/B 1963, 204-212.
Richardson, H. E. (1969): Notes and communications. Tibetan chis and tshis. Asia Major (New Series) 14/2, 254256.
Semičov, B. V. (1956): Opyt kratkogo slovarja. Obščestvenno-političeskich terminov tibetskogo jazyka. BuryatMong. NIIK. Ulan-Ude, 55 pages (51 pages Russian-Tibetan vocabulary, script).
Uray, Géza (1966): 'Greṅ, the alleged old Tibetan equivalent of the ethnic name Ch'iang. Acta Orientalia Hungarica
19/3, 245-256.
De Jong, J. W. (1964-1965): Review: B. V. Semičov, Ju. M. Parfionovič, B. D. Dandaron, Kratkij tibetskorusskij
slovar'. Moskva: Gosudarstvennoe izdatel'stvo inostrannyx slovarej, 1963. Indo-Iranian Journal 8, 242-243.
Emmerick, Ronald E. (1985): Tibetan loanwords in Khotanese and Khotanese loanwords in Tibetan. Serie Orientalia
Roma 56/1, 301-317.
Hakamarya, Noriaki (1983): The Old and New Tibetan Translations of the Saṃdhinirmocana-sūtra: Some Notes on
the History of Early Tibetan Translation. Presented at The 31st International Congress of Human Sciences in Asia
and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture), 21 pages.
Hakamarya, Noriaki (1984): The Old and New Tibetan Translations of the Saṃdhinirmocana-sūtra: Some Notes on
265
(14.07.2011)
4047
SD T 3.1 43
4048
SD T 3.1 44
4049
SD T 3.1 45
4050
SD T 3.1 46
4051
SD T 3.1 47
342
SD T 3.1 49
4008
SD T 3.1 5
351
SD T 3.1 50
352
SD T 3.1 51
353
SD T 3.1 52
354
SD T 3.1 53
4009
SD T 3.1 7
4010
SD T 3.1 7
4011
SD T 3.1 8
4012
SD T 3.1 9
4052
SD T 3.2 1
4062
SD T 3.2 10
the History of Early Tibetan Translation. Komazawa Daigaku Bukkyōgakubun Kenkyū Kiyō 42, 192-176 (1-17).
Sakai, S. (1955): Some considerations about Pañjikā-madhyavyutpatti [jap.]. Mikkyō Bunka 29-30, 66-57.
Simon, Walter (1979): Tibetan stes,stes-te, etc. and some of their Sanskrit correspondences. Bulletin of the School of
Simon, Walter (1980): Some Tibetan etymologies of semantic interest. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
Studies 43, 132-136.
Read, A. F. (1933-1935): Balti Proverbs. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 7, 499-502.
De Jong, J. W. (1973): Tibetan blag-pa and blags-pa. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 36, 309312.
Emmerick, Ronald E. (1988): Tibetan nor-ra-re. BSOAS 51/3, 537-539.
Weller, Friedrich (1926): Bücherbesprechung: Joseph Hackin, Formulaire sanscrit-tibétain du 10e siècle, édité et
traduit (Mission Pelliot en Asie Centrale, Série Petit in-Octavo 2). Paris: Geuthner, 1924. Asia Major 3,592-601.
Mair, Victor H. (1990): Tufan and Tulufan: The Origins of the Old Chinese Names for Tibet and Turfan. Central &
Inner Asian Studies 4, 14-70.
Uray, Géza (1989): Contributions to the Date of the Vyutpatti-Treatises. Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum
Hung 43/1, 3-21.
Mimaki, Katsumi (1992): Index to Two brDa gsar rñiṅ Treatises: The Works of dBus pa blo gsal and lCaṅ skya Rol
paì rdo rje. Journal of the Naritasan Institute for Buddhist Studies, 15-2, 479-503.
Wayman, Alex (1990): Words for "Fire" in Dpal-'Dsin-Sde's Abhidhān Aś Āstra. Acta Orient. Acad. Scient. Hung.
44/1-2, 241-249.
Wilhelm, Friedrich (1962): Ein Beitrag zur tibetischen Lexikographie. Central Asiatic Journal 7, 212-225.
Meisezahl, R. O. (1961): Zu einigen Namen unter den Holzschnitten im 'Khruṅs rabs gsol 'debs nor bu'i phreṅ ba sku
brñan daṅ bčas pa. Central Asiatic Journal 6/1, 105-109.
Sagaster, Klaus (1968-1969): Some reflections on a prosopography of Tibeto-Mongolian Buddhism. Central Asiatic
Journal 12, 144-148.
Houston, G. W. (1976): Cig car, cig char, ston: Note on a Tibetan term. Central Asiatic Journal 20, 41-46.
Sato, Michio (1968): Über das Hilfsverb byuṅ im Tibetischen [jap.]. Research Reports Hachinohe Technical College
3, 104-111.
Miller, R. A. (1965): Review: Kun Chang and Betty Shefts (with the help of Nawang Nornang and Lhadon Karsip),
266
(14.07.2011)
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
SD T 3.2 11
SD T 3.2 12
SD T 3.2 14
SD T 3.2 15
SD T 3.2 16
SD T 3.2 17
4069
SD T 3.2 18
4070
4053
SD T 3.2 19
SD T 3.2 2
4071
SD T 3.2 20
4072
SD T 3.2 21
4073
SD T 3.2 22
4074
SD T 3.2 23
4075
SD T 3.2 24
4076
SD T 3.2 25
4077
SD T 3.2 26
4078
SD T 3.2 27
A manual of spoken Tibetan (Lhasa dialect). Seattle: University of Washington Press, 1964. Language 41/4, 680692.
Miller, R. A. (1966): Early evidence for vowel harmony in Tibetan. Language 42/2, 252-277.
Miller, R. A. (1955): Studies in spoken Tibetan. Journal of the American Oriental Society 75, 46-51.
Coblin, Waldon South (1976): Notes on Tibetan verbal morphology. T'oung Pao 62/1-3, 46-70.
Lalou, Marcelle (1953): Tibétain ancien Bod/Bon. Journal Asiatique 241, 275-276.
Sedláček, Kamil (1962): Die e-Verbalphrasen des zeitgenössischen Tibetischen. Central Asiatic Journal 7, 96-118.
Sedláček, Kamil (1964): Signs of partial phonetic reversions in Tibetan. Central Asiatic Journal 9, 60-75.
Sedláček, Kamil (1962): Existierte ein Lautgesetz in zusammengesetzten Anlauten des Proto-sino-Tibetischen ?
Central Asiatic Journal 7, 270-311.
Sedláček, Kamil (1968-1969): Plural Markers in Modern Tibetan. Central Asiatic Journal 12, 309-321.
Shafer, Robert (1965): The Eurasial Linguistic Superfamily. Anthropos 60, 445-468.
Uray, Géza (1953): Some Problems of the ancient Tibetan Verbal Morphology. Acta Linguistica Acad. Scientiarum
Hungaricae 3/1-2, 36-64.
Sprigg, R. K. (1954): Verbal Phrases in Lhasa Tibetan. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16,
134-156, 320-350, 566-591.
Shafer, Robert (1949-1951): Studies in the Morphology of Bodic Verbs. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
African Studies 13, 702-724, 1017-1031.
Sprigg, R. K. (1955): The Tonal System of Tibetan (Lhasa Dialect) and the Nominal Phrase. Bulletin of the School
of Oriental and African Studies 17, 133-153.
Simon, Walter (1974): Loss of l or r in Tibetan Initial consonantal clusters. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Simon, Walter (1958): A Note on Chinese Texts in Tibetan Transcription. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Sprigg, R. K. (1972): A Polysystemic Approach, in Proto-Tibetan Reconstruction, to Tone and Syllable-Initial
Consonant Clusters. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 35, 546-587.
Sprigg, R. K. (1961): Vowel Harmony in Lhasa Tibetan: Prosodic Analysis Applied to Interrelated Vocalic Features
of Successive Syllables. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 24, 116-138.
267
(14.07.2011)
4079
SD T 3.2 28
4080
SD T 3.2 29
4054
SD T 3.2 3
4081
SD T 3.2 30
4082
SD T 3.2 31
4083
SD T 3.2 32
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
SD T 3.2 33
SD T 3.2 34
SD T 3.2 35
SD T 3.2 36
SD T 3.2 37
SD T 3.2 38
SD T 3.2 39
4055
SD T 3.2 4
4091
SD T 3.2 40
4092
SD T 3.2 41
4093
SD T 3.2 42
Thomas, F. W. and Clauson, G. L. M. (1927): A Second Chinese Buddhist Text in Tibetan Characters. Journal of the
Royal Asiatic Society, 281-306, 858-860 (suppl. note).
Thomas, F. W. and Clauson, G. L. M. (1926): A Chinese Buddhist Text in Tibetan Writing. Journal of the Royal
Walleser, Max (1935): Affirmative and interrogative sentences in Tibetan. Indian Linguistics - Bulletin of the
Linguistic Society 5 (Gierson Commemoration Volume Part 4), 297-307.
Clauson, G. L. M. and Yoshitake, S. (1929): On the phonetic value of the Tibetan characters a and ' and the
equivalent characters in the ḥPhags.pa alphabet. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 843-862.
Wolfenden, Stuart N. (1928): Significance of Early Tibetan Word Forms. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 896898.
Thomas, F. W., Miyamoto, S. and Clauson, G. L. M. (1929): A Chinese Mahāyāna Catechism in Tibetan and
Chinese Characters. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 37-76.
Thomas, F. W. (1925): Chinese in Ancient Khotan. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 108-110.
Hermanns, Mathias P. (1952): Tibetische Dialekte von A mdo. Anthropos 47, 193-202.
Wolfenden, Stuart N. (1935): A Specimen of the Thūlung Dialect. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 629-653.
Katsura, Shoryu (1975): R. A. Miller on Classical Tibetan. Indological Review 1, 1-14.
Uray, Géza (1954): Duplication, Gemination and Triplication in Tibetan. Acta Orientalia Hung. 4/1-3, 179-244.
Uray, Géza (1953): The suffix -e in Tibetan. Acta Orientalia Hung. 3/3, 229-243.
Uray, Géza (1952): A Tibetan diminutive suffix. Acta Orientalia Hung. 2/2-3, 183-220.
Walleser, Max (1935): Subordinate clauses in Tibetan. Indian Linguistics - Bulletin of the Linguistic Society 5
(Gierson Commemoration Volume Part 4), 309-322.
Inaba, Shōju (1952): Chibetto Bunpōgaku ni okeru Indo-Bunpō Inshō no Ichirei [An Instance of Indian Grammae
Cites in Tibetan Grammar]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 1/1, 80-86.
Schubert, J. (1954): Besprechung: Jacques A. Durr, Deux traités grammaticaux tibétains. Commentaire développés
des çlokas du Sum rTags admirable collier de perles des Savants par SITU (çlokas 12, 13, 14, 15 et 25 du rTags
'aJug) et Examen définitif ou Commentaire élucidant les notions difficiles du rTags 'aJug appelpe Miroir de Pur
Cristal (Dvangs Shel Me Long) par Don 'aGrub. Heidelberg: Winter, 1950. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 7-8,
Spalten 366-367.
Miller, R. A. (1973): Once more on Thon-mi Sambhoṭa and his grammatical treatises. Töid Orientalistika Alalt
268
(14.07.2011)
4094
SD T 3.2 43
4095
SD T 3.2 44
4096
SD T 3.2 45
4097
SD T 3.2 46
4098
SD T 3.2 47
4099
SD T 3.2 48
4100
SD T 3.2 49
4056
SD T 3.2 5
4101
4102
SD T 3.2 50
SD T 3.2 51
4103
SD T 3.2 52
4104
SD T 3.2 53
4105
SD T 3.2 54
Oriental Studies 2/2, 439-462.
Inaba, Shōju (1953): Chibettogo Kotenbunpōgaku no Seiritsu ni tsuite [The Formation of Classical Grammar in the
Tibetan Language]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 1/2, 486-489.
Inaba, Shōju (1955): Chibettogo Kotenbunpōgaku no Hattatsu ni oyoboshite Indo-Bunpō no Eikyō [The Influences
of Indian Grammar upon the Developpment of Classical Tibetan Grammar]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal
of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 3/2, 432-440.
Poucha, Pavel (o.J.): The syntactical relationship of some Asiatic languages. O.A., 265-292.
Kuznecov, B. I. (1966): K probleme vida drevnetibetskogo glagola (7-9 vv.). In: Issledovanija po filologii stran Azii
i Afriki. Leningrad, 63-66.
Simonsson, Nils (1982): On the Concept of Sentence in Ancient Indian and Tibetan Theory and on the Function of
Case Particles in Tibetan according to Tibetan Grammarians. Festschrift in honorem Bo Wickman 7 September 1982.
Fenno-Ugrica Suecana (Uppsala) 5, 281-291.
De Jong, J. W. (1960): Review: Georges de Roerich, Le parler de l'Amdo. Etude d'un dialecte archaïque du Tibet.
Serie Orientale Roma 18, 159 pages (1 carte). Indo-Iranian Journal 4, 194-195.
De Jong, J. W. (1980): Review: Roy A. Miller, Studies in the Grammatical Tradition in Tibetr (Studies in the History
of Linuistics 6). Amsterdam, John Benjamins B.V., 1976. Indo-Iranian Journal 22, 86-88.
Simon, Walter (1940): Certain Tibetan suffixes and their combination. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 5, 372391.
Przyluski, J. (1933-35): Le da drag tibétain. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 7, 87-89.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1957): Chibettogo no setsuzokuji ,te` ni tsuite. Tōyōgakuhō 39/4, 385-424.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1983): Setsuzoku-joji "dang" to "na" no yōhō no hensen - Chibettogo bunten no fubi
[Änderungen der Anwendungsregel für die Verbindungspartikel "dang" und "na" - Fehler der tibetischen
grammatischen Literatur ]. Tōkyō Daigaku Bungakuben Bunka Kōryū Kenkyū Shisetsu Kenkyū Kiyō 6, 21-46.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1985): ,La gi-shichi-ji` no yōhō bunrui to de nyid no kaishaku - Chibettogo bunten no fubi (II)
[Klassifizierung der Anwendungsregel der sieben Wörter mit der Bedeutung la und Erklärung von de nyid]. Tōkyō
Daigaku Bungakuben Bunka Kōryū Kenkyū Shisetsu Kenkyū Kiyō 7, 1-29.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1975): Tonkō Chibetto bungo no kaishaku ni tsuite - lde bu to lte bu no kondō [Über die
Interpretation der tibetischen Schriftsprache - Verwechslung von lde bu und lte bu]. Tōyō Daigaku Bungakuben
Bunka Kōryū Kenkyū Shisetsu Kenkyū Kiyō 1, 31-41.
269
(14.07.2011)
4106
SD T 3.2 55
456
SD T 3.2 56
457
SD T 3.2 57
458
SD T 3.2 58
459
SD T 3.2 59
4057
SD T 3.2 6
4059
SD T 3.2 6
465
SD T 3.2 60
466
467
SD T 3.2 61
SD T 3.2 62
468
SD T 3.2 63
1542
SD T 3.2 64
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1976): "Sanjūju" "Shōnyūhō" no seiritsu jiki o megutte - Thon mi saṃbhoṭa no seizon nendai
[Zur Datierung der Kompilation des "Sum cu pa" und "rTags kyi 'jug pa" - Das Zeitalter des Thon mi saṃbhoṭa].
Tōyō Gakuhō 57/1-2, 1-34.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1987): Jyodōshi "yin" "yod" to dōshi "'dug" - yakukyō buno tukumu kodai bunken no yōhō [Die
Hilfsverben "yin" und "yod" und das Verb "'dug" - Anwendungsweise in altertümlichen Literaturen, die die
übersetzung von buddhistischer Literatur enthalten]. Takasaki Jikidō hakase kanreki kinen ronshū, "Indogaku
Bukkyōgaku Ronshū", 818-838.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1983): Setsuzokujoji "daṅ" to "na" no yōhō no hensen - Tibet go bunken no fubi [Die
Entwicklung der Anwendungsweise von den Bindewörtern "daṅ" und "na" - eine Unvollkommenheit der tibetischen
Grammatik]. Tōkyō Daigaku Bungakubu Bunkakōryū Kenkyūshisetsu Kenkyū Kiyō 6, 21-46.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1985): "La gi nanaji" no yōhō bunrui to de nyid no kaishaku - Tibet go bunken no fubi (II) [Die
Klassifikation der Gebrauchsanweisung von la don rnam pa bdun und die Interpretation von de ñid - eine
Unvollkommenheit der tibetischen Grammatik (II)]. Tōkyō Daigaku Bungakubu Bunkakōryū Kenkyū Shisetsu
Kenkyū Kiyō 7, 1-29.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1986): No hataraki to yōhō no hensen rdzogs tshig - tibet go bunken no fubi [Die Entwicklung
der Funktion und Anwendungsweise von rdzogs tshig - eine Unvollkommenheit der tibetischen Grammatik].
Yamaguchi, Zuiho (ed.): Tibet no bukkyō to shakai, 697-736.
Schubert, Johannes (1928): Tibetische Nationalgrammatik. Mitteilungen des Seminars für Orientalische Sprachen zu
Berlin 1. Abteilung (31. Jg.), 1-54.
Schubert, Johannes (1929): Tibetische Nationalgrammatik. Mitteilungen des Seminars für Orientalische Sprachen zu
Berlin 1. Abteilung (32. Jg.), 1-53.
Rabinovi_, I. S. (1960): [Besprechungen von:] Ju. N. Rerih. Ce-Trung Lopsang phuncok. Rukovodstvo po
razgovornomu tibetskomy jazyku (central'notibetskij dialekt); [und] Ju. H. Rerich. Amdoskoe nape_ie. Opisanie
arhai_nogo tibetskogo dialekta. Problemy vostokovedenija 5, 186-188.
Tillemans, Tom J.F. (1991): A Note on Bdag Don Phal Ba in Tibetan Grammar. Asiatische Studien, 45/2, 311-323.
Eimer, Helmut (1987): Eine alttibetische Perfektbildung. Indo-Iranian Journal 30, 213-214.
Tournadre, Nicolas (1994): Tibetan ergativity and the trajectory model. Current Issues in Sino-Tibetan Linguistics,
637-648.
De Jong, J. W. (1994): Review: Stephan V. Beyer, The Classical Tibetan Language. Albany, 1992. Indo-Iranian
Journal 37, 387-389.
270
(14.07.2011)
1543
1544
SD T 3.2 65
SD T 3.2 66
1579
SD T 3.2 67
4058
SD T 3.2 7
4060
SD T 3.2 8
4061
SD T 3.2 9
4107
SD T 3.3 1
4116
SD T 3.3 10
4206
SD T 3.3 100
4207
SD T 3.3 101
4208
SD T 3.3 102
4209
SD T 3.3 103
4210
SD T 3.3 104
4211
SD T 3.3 105
4212
SD T 3.3 106
Tillemans, Tom J. F. (1994): On Agents and Actions in Classical Tibetan. A Reply to Roy A. Miller. IIJ 37, 121-138.
Tatz, Mark (1993): Brief Communication. IIJ 36, 335-336.
Verhagen, Peter (2000): The Classical Tibetan Grammarians. In: Sylvain Auroux [u.a.] (ed.), History of the
Language Sciences. An International Handbook on the Evolution of the Study of Language from the Beginnings to
the Present. Berlin [u.a.], 2000, 207-214.
Simon, Walter (1929): Tibetisch-chinesische Wortgleichungen - Ein Versuch. Mitteilungen des Seminars für
Orientalische Sprachen zu Berlin 1. Abhandlung (32. Jg.), 159-228.
Sedláček, Kamil (1968): Khong and its grammaticized usage in modern written Tibetan. Zeitschrift der Deutschen
Miller, R. A. (1955): Review: Shōju Inaba, Chibettogo kote bumpogaku. Kyoto: Hozokan, 1954. Language 31/3,
477-485.
Miller, Roy Andrew (1968): Review: A. Róna-Tas, Tibeto-Mongolica: the Tibetan loanwords of Monguor and the
development of the archaic Tibetan dialects (Indo-Iranian monographs 7). Budapest, Akadémiai Kiadó; The Hague,
Mouton, 1966. Language 44, 147-168.
Simon, Walter (1971): Tibetan "fifteen" and "eighteen". Études tibétaines dédiées à la mémoire de Marcelle Lalou.
Paris, pp. 472-478.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1968): Sei ka mo ji no kai dokeu [Decipher of Si-hia characters]. Sūri Kagaku Angō 11, 61-64.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1961): Seika-go to seika-moji [Si-hia language and Si-hia characters]. Chūō Azia Kodai-go Bunken
(Saieki-Bunka Kenkyū kai), 391-462 (4 tables).
Nishida, Tatsuo (1957): A Study of the Tibetan Verbal Structure [jap.]. Gengo Kenkyū 33, 21-50.
Miller, Roy Andrew (1980): Phone, Phoneme, and Graph in the old Tibetan grammarians. Acta Orientalia
Academiae Scientiarum Hung. 34/1-3, 153-162.
Harada, Satoru (1979): A study of sGra sbyor bam po gñis pa [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Miller, Roy Andrew (1973): Review: Kamil Sedláček, Das Gemein-Sino-Tibetische. Deutsche morgenländische
Gesellschaft, Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 39/2. Wiesbaden: Kommissionsverlag Franz Steiner,
1970. JAOS 93/4, 649-650.
Schiefner, Anton (1851): Tibetische Studien. Bulletin de la Classe Historico-Philologique de l'Académie Impériale
des Sciences de Saint-Pétersbourg 8, Spalten 212..-..352.
271
(14.07.2011)
4213
SD T 3.3 107
4214
SD T 3.3 108
4215
SD T 3.3 109
4117
SD T 3.3 11
4216
4217
SD T 3.3 110
SD T 3.3 111
4218
SD T 3.3 112
4219
SD T 3.3 113
4220
SD T 3.3 114
4221
SD T 3.3 115
4222
SD T 3.3 116
4223
SD T 3.3 117
4224
4225
SD T 3.3 118
SD T 3.3 119
4118
SD T 3.3 12
4226
SD T 3.3 120
4227
SD T 3.3 121
Nishida, Tatsuo (1957): Tibetan and Burmese [jap.]. Tōhōgaku [Eastern Studies] 15, 64-48.
Nishida, Tatsuo (o.J.): Chibetto Biruma Shogo to Gengogaku [Tibetan, Burmese languages and linguistics]. Gengo
Kenkyū 76, 1-28.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1980): Chibettogo Birumago to Nihongo [Tibetan, Burmese and Japanese]. In: Gendai no Esupuri
Bessatsu - Nihongo no Keitō (ed. Ōno S.) 6, 110-135.
Wolfenden, Stuart N. (1937): Concerning the Variation of Final Consonsants in the Word Families of Tibetan,
Kachin, and Chinese. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 625-655.
Nishida, Tatsuoo (1958): Chibettogo to Birumago ni okeru Tonāmu no Taiō ni tsuite. Gengo Kenkyū 34, 90-95.
Simon, Walter (1957): A Chinese prayer in Tibetan script. Sino-Indian Studies (Liebenthal Festschrift) 5/3-4, 3-9.
Uray, Géza (o.J.): Review: Robert Shafer, Ethnography of Ancient India. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz Verlag,
1954. O.A., 306-309.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1982): Chibetto Birumago to Nihongo [Tibetan. Burmese and Japanese]. In: Iwanami-Kōza
Nihongo 12 - Nihongo no Keitō to Rekishi, 227-300.
Wayman, Alex (1972): Observations on translation from the classical Tibetan language into European languages.
Matisoff, James A. (1983): Translucent Insights: A Look at Proto-Sino-Tibetan through Gordon H. Luce's
Comparative Word-List. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 46/3, 462-476.
Sprigg, R. K. (1983): Hooker's expenses in Sikkim: An early Lepcha text. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Sprigg, R. K. (1980): Vowel harmony in noun-and-particle words in the Tibetan of Baltistan. Bulletin of the School
Luce, G. H. (1978): Tangut or proto-Burman. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 41, 579-582.
Takeuchi, Tsuguhito (1986): Wordplay in Tibetan [jap.]. Minpoku Tsūshin 33, 34-40.
Wolfenden, Stuart N. (1931): On the Tibetan Transcriptions of Si-Hia Words. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
47-52.
Stein, R. A. (1984): Tibetica Antiqua 2 - L'usage de métaphores pour des distinctions honorifiques à l'époque des rois
tibétains. Bulletin de l'École Française d'Extrême-Orient 73, 257-272.
Heisig, Karl (1955): Besprechung: F. W. Thomas, Nam. An Ancient Language of the Sino-Tibetan Borderland. Text
with Introduction, Vocabulary and linguistic studies. London: Oxford University Press, 1948. Deutsche
272
(14.07.2011)
4228
SD T 3.3 121
4229
SD T 3.3 122
4230
SD T 3.3 123
296
SD T 3.3 124
297
SD T 3.3 125
1545
SD T 3.3 126
4119
SD T 3.3 13
4120
SD T 3.3 14
4121
SD T 3.3 15
4122
SD T 3.3 16
4123
SD T 3.3 17
4124
4125
4108
SD T 3.3 18
SD T 3.3 19
SD T 3.3 2
4126
SD T 3.3 20
4127
SD T 3.3 21
4128
SD T 3.3 22
Literaturzeitung 5 (76. Jg.), Spalten 330-340.
Yamaguchi, Zuishō (1979): "Nihonbon yakugo shaku" kenkyū [Studien zum sGra sbyor bam po gñis pa]. Naritasan
Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō 3, 1-24.
Andersen, Paul Kent (1987): Zero-anaphora and related phenomena in classical Tibetan. Studies in Language 11/2,
279-312.
Simonsson, Nils (1953): Zur indo-tibetischen Textkritik. Orientalia Suecana 2, 129-152.
Van Driem, George (1994): The Yakkha Verb: Interpre-tation and Analysis of the Omruwa Material (A Kiranti
Language of Eastern Nepal). BSOAS, LVII, 347-355.
Wylie, Turrell (1959): A Standard System of Tibetan Transcription, HJAS, 22, 261-267.
thub bstan phun tshogs (1993): yig bsgyur las don thad thag gcod bya dgos pa'i gnad don 'ga' zhig gleng ba. krung
go'i bod kyi shes rig 1993/4, 3-14.
Thomas, F. W. (1933): The z̀aṅ-z̀uṅ language. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 405-410.
Wolfenden, Stuart N. (1936): On Certain Alternations between Dental Finals in Tibetan and Chinese. Journal of the
Wolfenden, Stuart N. (1933): Specimen of a Khambu Dialect from Dilpa, Nepāl. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 845-856.
Wolfenden, Stuart N. (1934): On the Prefixes and Consonantal Finals of Si-Hia as evidenced by their Chinese and
Tibetan Transcriptions. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 745-770.
Róna-Tas, A. (1971): Tibetological remarks on the Mongolian versions of the "Thar-pa čhen-po". Études tibétaines
dédiées à la mémoire de Marcelle Lalou. Paris, 440-447.
Pelliot, Paul (1915): Quelques transcriptions chinoises de noms tibétains. T'oung Pao 16, 1-26.
Laufer, B. (1915): Chinese transcriptions of Tibetan names. T'oung Pao 16, 420-424.
Poucha, Pavel (1963): The Tibetan language. CAJ 8, 219-229.
Klafkowski, Piotr (1980): Rong (Lepcha), the vanishing language and culture of Eastern Himalaya. Lingua
Posnaniensis 23, 105-118.
Uray, Géza (1958): Compte rendu: NIls Simonsson, Indo-tibetische Studien. Die MEthoden der tibetischen
Übersetzer, untersucht im Hinblick auf die BEdeutung ihrer Übersetzungen für die Sanskritphilologie. I. Uppsala
Almquist & Wiksells Boktryckeri AB, 1957. Acta Orientalia 8, 327-332.
Bouda-Berlin, Karl (1936): Jenisseisch-tibetische Wortgleichungen. ZDMG 90 (Neue Folge Band 15) 149-159.
273
(14.07.2011)
4129
4130
4131
4132
SD T 3.3 23
SD T 3.3 24
SD T 3.3 25
SD T 3.3 26
4133
SD T 3.3 27
4134
SD T 3.3 28
4135
SD T 3.3 29
4109
4136
4137
SD T 3.3 3
SD T 3.3 30
SD T 3.3 31
4138
SD T 3.3 32
4139
SD T 3.3 33
4140
SD T 3.3 34
4141
SD T 3.3 35
4142
SD T 3.3 36
4143
SD T 3.3 37
4144
SD T 3.3 38
4145
SD T 3.3 39
Coblin, Waldon South (1976): Notes on Tibetan verbal morphology. T'oung Pao 62/1-3, 45-70.
Sedláček, Kamil (1959): The tonal system of Tibetan (Lhasa dialect). T'oung Pao 47, 181-250.
Ulving, Tor (1959): Umlaut in Tibetan numerals. T'oung Pao 47, 75-80.
Simon, Walter (1949-1950): The range of sound alternations in Tibetan word families. Asia Major 1, 3-15.
Stein, R. A. (1983): Tibetica Anntiqua I. Les deux vocabulaires des traductions indo-tibétaine et sino-tibétaine dans
les manuscrits de Touen-Houang. Bulletin de l'École Française d'Extrême-Orient 72, 149-236.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1960): The Numerals of the Hsi-hsia Language - Their Reconstructions and Comparative Studies.
Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 19, 123-167.
Wofenden, Stuart N. (1938): Concerning the origins of Tibetan brg ad and Chinese pwāt "eight". T'oung Pao 34,
165-173.
De Jong, J. W. (1968-1969): Encore une fois le Fonds Pelliot Tibétai No. 610. Central Asiatic Journal 12, 1-7.
Karlgren, Bernhard (1931): Tibetan and Chinese. T'oung Pao 28, 25-70.
Hoffmann, Helmut (1967): Žaṅ-žuṅ: the Holy Language of the Tibetan Bon-po. ZDMG 117, 376-381.
Richter, Eberhardt (1964): Zum Problem der Schaffung einer einheitlichen Umschrift (Transliteration und
Transkription) des Tibetischen. ZDMG 114/1, 171-179.
Sedláček, Kamil (1964): New Light on the Name of the Tangut People of the Hsi-Hsia Dynasty. ZDMG 114, 180185.
Stein, R.A. (1971): La langue Źaṅ-źuṅ du Bon organisé. Bulletin de l'École Française d'Extrême-Orient 58, 231-254.
Sedláček, Kamil (1957): On Tibetan Transcription of Chinese Characters. Mitteilungen des Instituts für
Orientforschung 5, 91-112.
Chang, Betty Shefts and Chang, Kun (1980): ergativity in spoken Tibetan. Bulletin of the Institute of History and
Philology Academia Sinica 51/1, 15-32.
Chang, Betty Shefts and Chang, Kun (1981): Perfective and Imperfective in spoken Tibetan. Bulletin of the Institute
of History and Philology Academia Sinica 52/2, 303-321.
Chang, Betty Shefts and Chang, Kun (1977): Tibetan prenalasized initials. Bulletin of the Institute of History and
Chang, Betty Shefts and Chang, Kun (1982): The persistence of present-tense reflexes in modern spoken Tibetan.
Tsing Hua Journal of Chinese Studies, 21-31.
274
(14.07.2011)
4110
SD T 3.3 4
4146
SD T 3.3 40
4147
SD T 3.3 41
4148
SD T 3.3 42
4149
SD T 3.3 43
4150
SD T 3.3 44
4151
SD T 3.3 45
4152
SD T 3.3 46
4153
4154
4155
SD T 3.3 47
SD T 3.3 48
SD T 3.3 49
4111
SD T 3.3 5
4156
4157
4158
SD T 3.3 50
SD T 3.3 51
SD T 3.3 52
4160
SD T 3.3 53
4159
SD T 3.3 54
4161
SD T 3.3 55
4162
SD T 3.3 56
Miller, R. A. (1967): Some problems in Tibetan Transcriptions of Chinese from Tun-huang. Monumenta Serica 26,
123-148.
Li, Fang-Kuei (o.J.): Certain phonetic influences of the Tibetan prefixes upon the root initials. O.A., 135-157.
Chang, Kun (1977): The Tibetan role in Sino-Tibetan comparative linguistics. Bulletin of the Institute of History and
Hodson, T. C. (1913): Note on the numeral systems of the Tibeto-Burman dialects. JRAS, 315-336.
Pelliot, P. (1926): Review: Nicolas Nevsky, A brief manual of the Si-hia characters with Tibetan transcriptions
(Research Review of the Osaka Asiatic Society 4, 15 mars 1926). The Osaka Asiatic Society, 8 Chome,
Uehonmachi, Osaka. T'oung Pao 24, 399-403.
Wolfenden, Stuart N. (1936): Notes on the Jyarung dialect of Eastern Tibet. T'oung Pao 32, 167-204.
Simon, Walter (1929): Tibetisch-chinesische Wortgleichungen. Mitteilungen des Seminars für Orientalische
Sprachen an der Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universität zu Berlin (32. Jg.), 159-228.
Taube, Manfred (1970): Das Suffix -ma in tibetischen Buchtiteln. Mitteilungen des Instituts für Orientforschung
16/1, 107-117.
Ulving, Tor (1972): Tibetan vowel harmony reexamined. T'oung Pao 58, 203-217.
Sedláček, Kamil (1970): Das Gemein-Sino-Tibetische. Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 39/2, 1-91.
Miller, Roy Andrew (1958): The Tibeto-Burman Infix System. JAOS 78/3, 193-204.
Uray, Géza (1949): Kelet-Tibet Nyelvjárásainak osztályozása - The classification of the Dialects of Eastern Tibet.
Dissertationes sodalium Instituti Asiae Interioris 4, 1-27.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1969): Some problems in proto Lolo-Burmese [jap.]. Tōnan Azia Kenkyū 6, 198-219.
Miller, Roy Andrew (1974): Sino-Tibetan: Inspection of a Conspectus. JAOS 94/2, 195-209.
Simon, Walter (o.J.): Vowel alternation in Tibetan. O.A., 86-99.
Simon, Walter (1975): Iotization and palatization in classical Tibetan. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
Studies 38/3, 611-614.
Simon, Walter (1975): Tibetan initial clusters of nasals and r. Asia Major 19, 246-259.
Simon, Walter (1956): A Kottish-Tibetan-Chinese Word equation. Bulletin of the Institute of History and Philology
Academia Sinica 28, 441-443.
Simon, Walter (1957): Two final consonantal clusters in archaic Tibetan. Bulletin of the Institute of History and
275
(14.07.2011)
4163
SD T 3.3 57
4164
SD T 3.3 58
4165
SD T 3.3 59
4112
SD T 3.3 6
4166
SD T 3.3 60
4167
SD T 3.3 61
4168
SD T 3.3 62
4169
SD T 3.3 63
4170
4171
SD T 3.3 64
SD T 3.3 65
4172
SD T 3.3 66
4173
4174
SD T 3.3 67
SD T 3.3 68
4175
SD T 3.3 69
4113
SD T 3.3 7
4176
SD T 3.3 70
Philology Academia Sinica 29, 87-90.
Simon, Walter (1977): Alternation of final vowel with final dental nasal or plosive in Tibetan. Bulletin of the School
Miller, Roy Andrew (1969): The Tibeto-Burman languages of South Asia. Current Trends in Linguistics 5, 431-449.
Li, Fang Kuei (1979): The Chinese transcription of Tibetan consonant clusters. Bulletin of the Institute of History
and Philology Academia Sinica 50/2, 231-240.
Shafer, Robert (1953): East Himalayish. BSOAS 15, 356-374.
Chang, Kun & Chang, Betty Shefts (1968): Vowel harmony in spoken Lhasa Tibetan. Bulletin of the Institute of
History and Philology Academia Sinica 40, 53-124.
Broido, Michael M. (1984): abhiprāya and implication in Tibetan linguistics. Journal of Indian Philosophy 12/1, 133.
Miller, R. A. (1968): Review: Robert Shafer, Introduction to Sino-Tibetan. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, Part 1,
1966; Part 2, 1967. Monumenta Serica 27, 398-435.
Miller, Roy Andrew (1966): Review: Eberhardt Richter, Grundlagen der Phonetik des Lhasa-Dialektes (Schriften zur
Phonetik, Sprachwissenschaft und Kommunikationsforschung 8). Akademie-Verlag. Berlin, 1964. Phonetica 15/1,
55-59.
Bethlenfalvy, Géza (1970): Aussprache des Tibetischen bei den Khalkha-Mongolen. Acta Orientalia 32, 37-44.
Yoshimura, Syuki (1957): An Aspect on the Origin of Tibetan Writing [jap.]. Ryūkokudaigaku Ronshū 355, 88-106.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1960): The Numerals of the Hsi-hsia Language - Their Reconstructions and Comparative Studies.
Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 19, 123-167.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1976): Hsihsia, Tosu and Lolo-Burmese Languages. Studia Phonologica 10, 1-15.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1978): Lolo-Burmese Studies I. Studia Phonologica 12, 1-24.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1977): Some Problems in the Comparison of Tibetan, Burmese and Kachin Languages. Studia
Phonologica 11, 1-24.
Francke, A. H. (1912): The Tibetan Alphabet. Epigraphia Indica 11, 267-271.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1976): Some Problems of Morpheme Stock in Sino-Tibetan: A Preliminary Observation. In:
Genetic relationship diffusion and typological similarities of East & Southeast Asian Languages. Papers for the 1st
Japan-US Joint Seminar on East & Southeast Asian Linguistics. The Japan Society for the Promotion of Science.
Chiyoda-ku Tōkyō, 30-38.
276
(14.07.2011)
4177
SD T 3.3 71
4178
SD T 3.3 72
4179
SD T 3.3 73
4180
4181
4182
SD T 3.3 74
SD T 3.3 75
SD T 3.3 76
4183
SD T 3.3 77
4184
SD T 3.3 78
4185
SD T 3.3 79
4114
SD T 3.3 8
4186
SD T 3.3 80
4187
SD T 3.3 81
4188
SD T 3.3 82
4189
SD T 3.3 83
4190
SD T 3.3 84
Nichida, Tatsuo (1973): A Preliminary Study of the Bisu language - A language of Northern Thailand, recently
discovered by us. In: D. W. Dellinger, E. R. Hope, Makio Katsura and Tatsuo Nishida, Papers in South East Asian
Linguitics 3. Pacific Linguistics (Series A) 30, 55-81 (and list of publications of Pacific Linguistics).
Amano, Hirofusa (1960): The Use of the Tibetan word "can" [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Chang, Betty Shefts (1971): The Tibetan causative phonology. Bulletin of the Institute of History and Phonology
Academia Sinica 42/4, 623-765.
Kepping, Ksenia Borisovna (1971): A category of aspect in Tangut. Acta Orientalia 33, 283-294.
Houghton, Bernard (o.J.): Outlines of Tibeto-Burman Linguistic Palaeontology. O.A., 23-50.
Pulleyblank, E. G. (1965): Close/Open Ablaut in Sino-Tibetan. Lingua 14, 230-240.
Richter, Eberhardt (1965): Einige methodologische Bemerkungen zu den Grundlagen und Proportionen phonetischer
und phonologiscger Forschung im Bereiche der tibeto-burmesischen Linguistik. Zeitschrift für Phonetik,
Sprachwissenschaft und Kommunikationsforschung 18/2, 127-142.
Sprigg, R. K. (o.J.): Tibetan syllable-initial consonant clusters as syllable features, equivalent to tone. 12 pages
(typescript).
Sprigg, R. K. (1980): ,Vocalic alternation` in the Balti, the Lhasa, and the Sherpa verb, as a guide to alternations in
Written Tibetan, and to Proto-Tibetan reconstruction. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 43/1,
110-122.
Thomas, F. W. (1928): The Nam Language. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 630-633.
Sprigg, R. K. (1923): Lepcha and Balti Tibetan: Tonal or non-tonal languages ? Asia Major (New Series) 12/2, 185201.
Weidert, Alfons K. (1981): Star, Moon, Spirits, and the Affricates of Angami Naga: A Reply to James A. Matisoff.
Linguistics of the Tibeto-Burman Area 6/1, 1-37.
Sprigg, R. K. (1923): Review: Paul K. Benedict, Sino-Tibetan: A Conspectus (Princeton-Cambridge Studies in
Chinese Linguistics). Cambridge: University Press, 1972. Asia Major 19/1, 100-106.
Sprigg, R. K. (1963): Prosodic, analysis, and phonological formulae, in Tibeto-Burman linguistic comparison. In:
Linguistic Comparison in South East Asia and the Pacific, 79-108.
Terjék, J. (1972): Colloquial influences on written Tibetan. Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 25,
39-51.
277
(14.07.2011)
4191
SD T 3.3 85
4192
SD T 3.3 86
4193
SD T 3.3 87
4194
SD T 3.3 88
4195
SD T 3.3 89
4115
SD T 3.3 9
4196
SD T 3.3 90
4197
SD T 3.3 91
4198
4199
4200
SD T 3.3 92
SD T 3.3 93
SD T 3.3 94
4201
SD T 3.3 95
4202
SD T 3.3 96
4203
SD T 3.3 97
4204
SD T 3.3 98
4205
SD T 3.3 99
Sprigg, R. K. (1967): Balti-Tibetan verb syllable finals, and a prosodic analysis. Asia Major (New Series) 13/1-2,
1^87-210.
Nishida, Tatsuo (o.J.): On the T'ien ch'üan Tibetan Dialect of Hsi-K'ang in the Sixteenth Century. A study of the
Chinese-Tibetan Vocabulary, Hsi-Fann-Kuan I-yu. O.A., 5-7 (unvollständig).
Sprigg, R. K. (1979): The Golok dialect and Written Tibetan past-tense verb forms. Bulletin of the School of Oriental
Schubert, Johannes (1964): Hrusso-Vokabular. Mitteilungen des Instituts für Orientforschung 10/2-3, 295-350.
Thomas, F. W. (ed. by A.F. Thompson) (1967): The Źaṅ-źuṅ Language. Asia Major (New Series) 13/1-2, 211-217 (4
tables).
Thomas, F. W. (1939): The Nam Language. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 193-214.
Sprigg, R. K. (1957): Junction in spoken Burmese. In: Studies in Linguistic Analysis (Special Volume of the
Philological Society), 104-138.
Richter, Eberhardt (1963): Besprechung: Jurij Nikolaevič Rerich, Tibetskij jazyk. Moskva: Izdatel'stvo Vostočnoj
Literatury 1961. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung (58. Jg.) 7-8, Spalten 405-407.
Laufer, Berthold (1918): Origin of Tibetan writing. JAOS 38, 34-46.
Chang, Betty Shefts and Chang, Kun (1967): Spoken Tibetan morphophonemics: p. Language 43/2, 512-525.
Grierson, George A. (1927): On the old North-Western Prakrit. JRAS, 849-852.
De Lacouperie, Terrien (1885): Beginning of Writing in and around Tibet. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 415460 (unvollständig).
Thomas, Frederick William (1951): The Tibetan Alphabet. In: Festschrift zur Feier des Zweihundertjährigen
Bestehens der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen. Philologisch-historische Klasse 2. Berlin, Göttingen,
Heidelberg: Springer-Verlag, 146-165.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1958): Chibetto Biruma-go kei no Gengo to Taigo kei no Gengo [The Language system of Tibetan,
Burmese and Thai]. Kotoba to Ningen 1, 238-254.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1963): 16 seiki ni okeru seikōshō Chibettogo tenzen hōgen ni tsuite - Kango Chibettogo tangoshū,
iwayuru heishubon "seibankanyakugo" no kenkyū. Kyōto Daigaku Bungakubu Kenkyū Kiyō [Memoirs of the
Faculty of Letters Kyōto University] 7, 85-174.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1964): Chibetto gengogaku ni okeru nisan no mondai [Some problems in Tibetan linguistics].
Report of the Japanese Association´for Tibetan Studies 11, 6-5.
278
(14.07.2011)
4231
SD T 3.4 1
1195
SD T 3.4 2
4802
SD T 30 1
4803
SD T 30 2
1714
SD T 30 3
1760
SD T 30 4
461
SD T 31 1
4804
SD T 33 1
4813
SD T 33 10
4814
SD T 33 11
4815
SD T 33 12
4816
SD T 33 13
4817
4818
4819
SD T 33 14
SD T 33 15
SD T 33 16
4820
SD T 33 17
4821
SD T 33 18
Narkyid, G. (o.J.): A cpmprehensive table of the three study tools (with the pronunciation guide for British and
American English speakers), pages 8-26 (typescript).
Miller, Roy Andrew (1994): On S.A. Starostin's Altajskaja problema i proisxo_denie japonskogo jazyka (The Altaic
Problem and the Origin of the Japanese Language). Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher 13, 68-107.
H. H. the Dalai Lama XIV, Tenzin Gyatso (o.J.): The principle of universal responsibility. 8 pages (folder).
Tenzin Gyatso, The Fourteenth Dalai Lama (1985): Compassion in global politics. Transnational Perspectives 11/4,
5-7.
Baumann, Martin (1997): Shangri La in Exile. Portraying Tibetan Diaspora Studies and Reconsidering Diaspora(s).
Diaspora 6/3, 377-404.
Lindegger-Stauffer, Peter: Das Klösterliche Tibet-Institut in Rikon / Zürich. - Rikon: Tibet-Institut 1974 (Opuscula
Tibetana 1). - 17, (2) S. [Unveränderter, durch Corrigenda und Addenda ergänzter Nachdruck der gleichnamigen
Arbeit, die in den 'Asiatischen Studien / Études Asiatiques', Vol. XXV, 1971 ... erschienen ist.]
Soundings in Tibetan Civilization, Proceedings of the 1982 Seminar of the International Association for Tibetan
Studies held at Columbia University (1985)
Nakamura, Hajime (1960): Tibetan Studies in Japan. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies 8/2, 732-721.
Macdonald, Ariane (1968-1969): Histoire et philologie tibétaines. Annuaire de l'École Pratique des Hautes Études IVe Section: Sciences historiques et philologiques, 527-535.
Macdonald, Ariane (1970-1971): Histoire et philologie tibétaines. École Pratique des Hautes Études - IVe Section:
Sciences historiques et philologiques, 749-754.
Macdonald, Ariane (1968-1969): Marcelle Lalou (1890-1967). Annuaire de l'École Pratique des Hautes Études - IVe
Section: Sciences historiques et philologiques, 50-60.
Stein, Aurel (1939): In memoriam Filippo de Filippi (1869-1938). Alpine Journal, 296-303.
De Jong, J. W. (1961): George N. de Roerich (1902-1960). Indo-Iranian Journal 5/2, 146-152.
Bacot, J. (1956): Nécrologie - F. W. Thomas (1867-1956). Journal Asiatique, 439-441.
Lalou, Marcelle (1967-1968): Jacques Bacot (1877-1965). Annuaire de l'École Pratique des Hautes Études - IVe
Section: Sciences historiques et philologiques, 47-54.
Blondeau, Anne-Marie (1973): Les études tibétaines. Journal Asiatique, 153-174.
279
(14.07.2011)
4822
4805
SD T 33 19
SD T 33 2
4823
SD T 33 20
4824
SD T 33 21
4825
SD T 33 22
4826
SD T 33 23
4827
SD T 33 24
4828
4829
SD T 33 25
SD T 33 26
4830
SD T 33 27
4831
SD T 33 28
4832
SD T 33 29
4806
4833
4834
4835
SD T 33 3
SD T 33 30
SD T 33 31
SD T 33 31a
4836
SD T 33 32
4837
SD T 33 33
Uray, Géza (o.J.): Tibetológiai kutatások Magyarországon. In: Kina kulturája Magyarországon, 6 pages (typescript).
De Jong, J. W. (1959): René Mario von Nebesky-Wojkowitz. Indo-Iranian Journal 3, 306-309.
Richter, Eberhardt und Taube, Manfred (1961): Professor Dr. phil. Johannes Schubert 65 Jahre alt. Wissenschaftliche
Zeitschrift der Karl-Marx-Universität Leipzig (10. Jg.), 801-802.
Sagaster, Klaus (1966): Über die Möglichkeiten für den weiteren Ausbau der tibetischen Handschriftensammlungen.
In: Forschungen und Fortschritte der Katalogisierung der orientalischen Handschriften in Deutschland. Marburger
Kolloqium 1965. Hsg. von Wolfgang Voigt. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner Verlag, 76-83 (mit 6 Abbildungen).
Hammar, Urban (1982): Toni Schmid som forskare inom tibetansk buddhism - Med en översiktlig biografi och ett
försök till en fullständig bibliografi. In: C-uppsats framlagd vid Religionshistoriska Institutionens högre seminarium
under prof. Jan Ergardt. Höstterminen: Uppsala universitet, 60 pages (typescript).
Le Calloc'h, Bernard (1985): Le dictionnaire tibétain d'Alexandre Csoma de Kőrös. Histoire d'un destin détourné.
Revue de la Bibliothèque Nationale 16, 11-31.
Blondeau, Anne-Marie (1983-1984): Religions tibétaines. École Pratique des Hautes Études - Ve Section: Sciences
religieuses - Annuaire résumés des Conférences et Travaux 92, 133-138.
Demiéville, Paul (1970): Récents travaux sur Touen-houang. T'oung Pao 56, 1-95.
Schindler, B. (1963): List of publications by Professor W. Simon. Asia Major (New Series) 10/1, 1-8.
Bawden, C. R. (1973): Professor Emeritus Walter Simon. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
36/2, 221-223.
Hoffmann, Helmut (1977): Curriculum vitae. Central Asiatic Journal 21, 85-88.
Ress, Imre (1985): Ausztriai levéltári források Kőrösi Csoma Sándorról. In: Különlenyomat A Levéltári
Közlemények 64. Évfolyamából, 227-249.
Ligeti, Louis (o.J.): Les pérégrinations de Csoma de Körös et le pays des Yugar. O.A., 233-253.
Roerich, G. (1947): Tibetological Studies (1927-1947). Indian Culture 14/1, 1-4.
The Central Institute of Nationalities [jap.] (folder).
Chayet, Anne (1988): Sopron (Hongrie) - Le symposium Csoma de Körös. Arts Asiatiques 43, 168-169.
Cueppers, Christoph (o.J.): On the activities of the Tibetan section of the Nepal-German Manuscript Preservation
Project (NGMPP). Abhilekh 2 (V.S. 2041), 13-18.
Cueppers, Christoph (o.J.): Activities of the NGMPP for the Next Five Years (1986-1990). Abhilekh 4 (V.S. 2043),
32-35.
280
(14.07.2011)
947
SD T 33 34
948
SD T 33 35
949
SD T 33 36
950
951
SD T 33 37
SD T 33 38
952
SD T 33 39
4807
SD T 33 4
961
SD T 33 40
962
SD T 33 41
963
SD T 33 42
964
966
968
970
972
974
975
4808
SD T 33 43
SD T 33 44
SD T 33 45
SD T 33 46
SD T 33 47
SD T 33 48
SD T 33 49
SD T 33 5
995
SD T 33 50
997
SD T 33 51
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1989): Tibet bukkyō kara mita nihon no bukkyōgaku [Buddhismuskunde in Japan unter dem
Gesichtspunkt des tibetischen Buddhismus]. Tokai bukkyō 34, 1-18.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1986): Tibet gaku kenkyū no igi [Die Bedeutung der Tibetologie]. Yamaguchi, Zuihō (ed): Tibet
no shakai to bunka, i-xiii.
Zimmermann, Bernd (1990): Der Wiener Orientalist Robert Bleichsteiner (1891-1954). Österreich in Geschichte und
Literatur 2 (34. Jg.), 91-98.
Amnye Machen Institute, Tibetan Centre for Advanced Studies: A Draft Proposal for the Establishment. 1992.
Council for Religious and Cultural Affairs of His Holiness the Dalai Lama. Ein Vorstellungsprospekt.
Franke, Herbert (1992): Nachruf: Helmut Hoffman 24.8.1912 - 8.10.1992. Jahrbuch der Bayerischen Akademie der
Wissenschaften 1992.
A list of Géza Uray's Works.15 pages (typescript).
Wood, Frances (1990): The Dunhuang Manuscripts Project: A Brief Review. The British Library Newsletter, OIOC,
45, 11-12.
Petech, Luciano (1989): Ippolito Desideri, Alexander Csoma de Körös, Giuseppe Tucci. Acta Orientalia Acad.
Scient. Hung. 43, 155-161.
Cüppers, Christoph (1991): Auf der Suche nach der tibetischen Literatur. Literaturerschließung im Kathmandu-Tal.
Forschung. Mitteilungen der DFG 4/91, 4-7.
Jacques Marchais Museum of Tibetan Art: Informationsfolder.
Franke, Herbert (1992): Nachruf: Helmut Hoffmann. Sonderdruck aus dem Jahrbuch der BAW, 1-7.
Pruckner, Othmar (1996): So big, so clean, so many cars (Tse ring Gyal bo). Visa Magazin. 10-11.
Thurman, Robert (1997): Robert Thurman, Dharma Warrior. Time, April 28, 1997, 42-43.
Bleichsteiner, Robert,- Dokumente, 4 Seiten
Nebesky-Wojkowitz, René (1953/55): Robert Bleichsteiner - Nachruf. WZKM 52, 269-271.
Schmidt, Leopold (1954): Robert Bleichsteiner - Nachruf. Archiv für Völkerkunde 9, 1-7.
Thomas, F. W. (1939): Obituary Notices: Colonel L. A. Waddell. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 499-504.
Sato, Michio (1992): Dai Jukkai Kokusai Bukkyōgakkai Taikai Hōkoku [Bericht über die 10. Konferenz des IABS].
Tōhōgaku 83, 158-164.
Ziegler, Senta (1997): Die Nazi-Akte Harrer. News 23, 220-222.
281
(14.07.2011)
999
822
SD T 33 52
SD T 33 53
823
SD T 33 54
1273
SD T 33 55
1364
1548
SD T 33 56
SD T 33 57
1568
SD T 33 58
1582
SD T 33 59
4809
1602
1679
SD T 33 6
SD T 33 60
SD T 33 61
1692
SD T 33 62
1693
SD T 33 63
4810
SD T 33 7
4811
SD T 33 8
4812
SD T 33 9
4838
SD T 34 2
918
SD T 4 1
Mann, Josef (1997): Ein Leben für Tibet. In Memoriam Fritz Moravec. Alle Welt, 14-15.
Aris, Michael, Memorial Trust for Tibetan and Himalayan Studies.
Much, Michael Torsten (1999): Nebesky-Wojkowitz. In: Neue Deutsche Biographie, Bd. 19, Berlin: Drucker &
Humblot, 18-20.
Kawasaki, Shinjo (2000): Tibeto-kenkyu no joukyou to kanousei [Die Situation und Möglichkeit der Tibetologie].
Tohogaku 100, pp. 1-16.
Montlevic, V. (1992): Dharmaradza Bidija Dandaron. In: Garuda 1, 3-10.
zha lu rig tshogs [Shalu Association] (1996): The Shalu Association News Bulletin, 1996/1.
Eimer, Helmut (1997): Die italienisch-österreichische Expedition des Jahres 1991zur Erforschung der tibetischen
Hochkultur im westlichen Himalaya. ZAS 27, 200-207.
Zhao Qizheng (2000): Tibet-related External Propagande and Tibetology Work in the New Era. Zhao Qizheng's
Statement at the Meeting on National Research in Tibetology and External Propaganda on Tibet. [translated from the
original in Chinese].
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Alessandro Csoma de Körös. Opera Minora 6/2, 419-428.
O.A. (1997): Potala. '97 Beijing Tibetan Studies Seminar. Beijing.
Zhou Yuan (1997): China National Center for Tibetan Studies. Beijing. 27 S.
Wu Wei (1997): The Life of King Gesar - The World's Longest Epic Sage. An Introduction to China's Tibetan
Culture. Beijing. 27 S.
Wu Wei (1997): Das längste Epos der Welt: Die "Sage von dem König Gesar" - Ein unschätzbares tibetisches
Kulturgut in China. Beijing. 27 S.
Barnett, L. D. (1958): Obituary: F.W. Thomas, C.I.E., F.B.A., Ph.D., D. Lit., D.Litt. (1867-1956). Journal of Indian
and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 6/2, 662-657.
Clarke, Arthur C. (1984): Alle Namen Gottes. In: Die andere Seite des Himmels. München: Goldmann SF 23019, 714.
SD A Brief Introduction to Lhasa.
282
(14.07.2011)
4232
SD T 4 1
4240
SD T 4 10
1556
4241
1569
4242
SD T 4 11
SD T 4 11
SD T 4 12
SD T 4 12
1572
SD T 4 13
4243
SD T 4 13
1586
SD T 4 14
4244
SD T 4 14
4245
4246
SD T 4 15
SD T 4 16
4247
SD T 4 17
4248
SD T 4 18
4249
SD T 4 19
919
SD T 4 2
4233
SD T 4 2
4250
SD T 4 20
4251
SD T 4 21
Petech, L. (1949): Nota su "Mābd" e "Twsmt". Rivista Degli Studi Orientali 24, 142-144.
Wylie, Turrell V. (1958): dating the Tibetan geography 'dzam gling rgyas bshad through its description of the
Western hemisphere. Central Asiatic Journal 4/1, 300-311.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (1997): 1000 Jahre Kloster Tabo. Indien in der Gegenwart 2/3, 14-31.
O.A. (1884): Thee in Tibet. Österreichische Monatsschrift für den Orient, 26-27.
Kindel, Georg (1998): Messners Yeti-Erlebnis. News 21/98, 256-257.
O.A. (1888): Carey's Reise in Hochasien. Österreichische Monatsschrift für den Orient, 30.
Pilz, Brigitte (ed.), (1997): Österreichische Entwicklungszusammenarbeit. Eine Beilage des SÜDWIND-Magazins.
Wien.
O.A. (1880): Graf Szechenyi's Expedition in China. Österreichische Monatsschrift für den Orient, 61-62.
Frenzel, Burkhard (2000): Nacheiszeitliche Veränderungen des Waldlandes in der Osthälfte des Tibetischen
Plateaus. Akademie-Journal 2/2000, 2-7.
O.A. (1886): Preshewalki's vierte Centralasiatische Forschungsreise. Österreichische Monatsschrift für den Orient,
91-92.
Klöden, G. A. von (1880): Über Tibet. Österreichische Monatsschrift für den Orient, 199-203.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1933): The Travels of Ippolito Desideri. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 353-358.
Himly, K. (1881): Einiges über türkische, mongolische und chinesische Ortsnamen und andere in Büchern über
Erdkunde vorkommende Ausdrücke. Zeitschrift der Gesellschaft für Erdkunde zu Berlin 16/1, 40-47.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Travels of Tibetan pilgrims in the Swat Valley. Opera Minora 2 (Università di Roma Studi
Orientali Publicati a cura della Scuola Orientale 6), 269-318.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Nel Tibet Centrale. Relazione preliminare della spedizione 1939. Opera Minora 2
(Università di Roma Studi Orientali Publicati a cura della Scuola Orientale 6), 363-367.
Tyson, Peter (1993): The Tailor who mapped Tibet. Earthwatch, March/April, 13-14.
De Rossi Filibeck, Elena (1976): I distretti del Tibet nel diciannovesimo secolo. Annali 36/4 (New Series 26), 506520.
Pelliot, Paul (1926): Voyage de MM. Gabet et Huc à Lhasa. T'oung Pao 24, 133-178.
Macdonald, Alexander W. (1972): Review: Turrell Wylie, A Tibetan Religious Geography of Nepal. Serie Orientale
Roma 42, 1970. T'oung Pao 43, 366-369.
283
(14.07.2011)
4252
4253
SD T 4 22
SD T 4 23
4254
SD T 4 24
4255
SD T 4 25
4256
4257
4258
SD T 4 26
SD T 4 27
SD T 4 28
4259
SD T 4 29
920
SD T 4 3
4234
SD T 4 3
4260
SD T 4 30
4261
SD T 4 31
921
SD T 4 4
923
4235
SD T 4 5
SD T 4 5
925
SD T 4 6
4236
927
4237
928
SD T 4 6
SD T 4 7
SD T 4 7
SD T 4 8
Fazy, Robert (1940): Le cas Moorcroft - Un problème de l'exploration tibétaine. T'oung Pao 35, 155-184.
Large-Blondeau, Anne-Marie (1960): Les pèlerinages tibétains. Sources Orientales 3, 203-245.
Schubert, Johannes (1958): Besprechung: Ernst Schäfer, Unter Räubern in Tibet. Gefahren und Freuden eines
Forscherlebens. Braunschweig: Vieweg, 1952. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 9-10, Spalten 489-495.
Jettmar, K. (1961): Besprechung: Ludwig Golomb, Die Bodenkultur in Ost-Turkestan. Oasenwirtschaft und
Nomadentum. (Studia Instituti Anthropos 14)Posieux (Freiburg): Verlag des Anthropos-Institutes, 1959.
Mason, Kenneth (1921): Johnson's ,Suppressed Ascent" of E 61. Alpine Journal (Nov.), 1-15.
Enoki, Kazuo (1985): Mdo=Amdo=Ch'êng-tu. Serie Orientale Roma 56/1, 319-323.
Richardson, Hugh (1983): Bal-po and Lho-bal. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 46/1, 136-138.
O.A. (1907): Aus Tibet ausgewiesen. Abenteuer eines Wiener Forschers in Zentralasien. Neuigkeits-Welt-Blatt 20,
24. Jänner 1907, 21-22.
Schwartzberg Joseph E. (1992): Maps of Greater Tibet. J.B. Hartley & David Woodward (eds.) History of
Cartography 2, 607-685
Pelliot, Paul (1926): Le voyage de MM. Gabet et Huc à Lhasa. T'oung Pao 24, 133-178.
Aschoff, Jürgen (1987): Das Kloster Tsaparang im alten Königreich Guge. ärztliches Reise & Kultur Journal5, 3449.
Kuhle, Matthias (1986): Die Vergletscherung Tibets und die Entstehung von Eiszeiten. Spektrum der Wissenschaft 9,
42-54.
Pohle, Perdita (1994): Wüstungen als Zeugen von Sied-lungsprozessen im Tibetischen Himalaya (Süd-Mustang,
Nepal). Siedlungsforschung. Archäologie-Geschichte-Geographie, 12, 327-340
Hubert -von- Goisern (1996): Bei den Mönchen am Kailash. Der Standard, Reise Spezial, 31.10.1996, 11-13.
Zimmel, Bruno (1954): Die geheime Mission des Johann Grueber. Wiener Zeitung 20. Februar 1954, 1 und 6.
Young, G.M. (1919): A Journey to Toling and Tsaparang in Western Tibet. Journal of the Panjab Historical Society
7/2, 91-205.
Zimmel, Bruno (1953): Der erste Bericht über Tibets Hauptstadt Lhasa aus dem Jahre 1661. Biblos (2.Jg.), 127-145.
Waldner, Eleonore (1997): Heinrich Harrer - Der BeHarrer, Diners Club Magazin 1/97, 22-24.
Schubert, Johannes (1956): Mt. Everest - Das Namensproblem. Sino-Japonica, 148-169.
Meier, Thomas (1995): Stilles Drama auf dem Dach der Welt. ärztliches Reise & Kulturjournal, 47-53.
284
(14.07.2011)
4238
SD T 4 8
929
SD T 4 9
4239
SD T 4 9
4262
SD T 5 1
4271
SD T 5 10
1359
SD T 5 11
1361
SD T 5 12
4263
SD T 5 2
4264
SD T 5 3
4265
SD T 5 4
4266
SD T 5 5
4267
SD T 5 6
4268
SD T 5 7
Petech, Paul (1947): Il Tibet nella geografia musulmana. Academia Nazionale dei Lincei, Classe di Scienze
moralicke e Felologiche Serie 8 vol. 2/1-2, 55-70.
Tidrick, Kathryn (1994): Buchbesprechung von:French, Patrick: Younghusband: The Last Great Imperial
Adventurer. London Review of Books, 13-14.
Zimmel, Bruno (1961): Die erste Durchquerung Tibets. Österreich in Geschichte und Literatur Folge 5 (5. Jg.), 221226.
Bischoff, F. A. (1968-1969): Anmerkungen zu einem Titel des 'Phags pa. Central Asiatic Journal 12, 79-87.
Eberhard, W. (1957): Review: Louis M. J. Schramm, The Monguors of the Kansu-Tibetan Border. Part 2: Their
Religious Life (Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, New Series 47/1). Philadelphia: The American
Philosophical Society, 1957. Journal of the American Oriental Society 77, 284-285.
Chetwode, Penelope and Shuttleworth, H. L. (1984): Bhuṇḍā - An account of the Western Himalayan Bhuṇḍā ritual
in the Sutlej Valley. Saras Bulletin 4, 3-53.
Siiger, Halfdan (1955): A Cult for the God of Mount Kanchenjunga among the Lapcha of Northern Sikkim. A
Himalayan Magalithic Shrine and its Ceremonies. Actes du Congrès Internationale des Sciences Anthropologiques et
Ethnologiques Vienne, 1-8 Septembre 1952 Tome 2. Ethnologica Première Partie, 185-189.
Schubert, Johannes (1957): Besprechung: Wilhelm Filchner, Kumbum, Lamaismus in Lehre und Leben. Mit
Originallegenden (Tibetisch, Mongolisch, Chinesisch) und 7 Bildtafeln nach Originalaufnahmen. Zürich: Rascher
Verlag, 1954. Theologische Literaturzeitung 5, Spalten 349-351.
Hummel, Siegbert (1956-1957): Schleuder und Tierbalboot in Tibet. Bulletin der Schweizerischen Gesellschaft für
Anthropologie und Ethnologie (33. Jg.), 42-48.
Schubert, Johannes (1961): Aus Nordindien und dem Himālaya. Notizen zu einigen für das Museum für
Völkerkunde Leipzig erworbenen Gegenständen. Beiträge zur Völkerforschung Hans Damm zum 65. Geburtstag.
Veröffentlichungen des Museums für Völkerkunde zu Leipzig 11, 585-603.
Stein, R. A. (1957-1958): Les K'iang des marches sino-tibétaines - exemple de continuité de la tradition. Annuaire de
l'École Pratique des Hautes Études - Section des sciences religieuses, 3-15.
Moriyasu, T. (1980): La nouvelle interpretation des mots hor et ho-yo-hor dans le Manuscrit Pelliot Tibétain 1283.
Acta Orientalia Hung. 34/1-3, 171-184.
Smith, Vincent A. (Oct. 1906): Tibetan illustration of the Yaudheya tribal organisation. Indian Antiquary 35, 290291.
285
(14.07.2011)
4269
SD T 5 8
4270
4298
4307
SD T 5 9
SD T 6 1
SD T 6 10
4398
SD T 6 100
4399
SD T 6 101
4400
SD T 6 102
4401
SD T 6 103
4402
SD T 6 104
4403
SD T 6 105
4404
SD T 6 106
4405
4406
SD T 6 107
SD T 6 108
4407
SD T 6 109
4308
SD T 6 11
4408
SD T 6 110
Francke. A. H. (Apr. 1901): The Ladhaki pre-Buddhist marriage ritual (translations and notes). Indian Antiquary 30,
131-149.
Calvert, H. (Febr. 1909): Notes on customs and beliefs in Spiti. Indian Antiquary 38, 49-51.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1955): The Sacral Character of the Kings of Ancient Tibet. East and West 6/3, 197-205.
Uray, Géza (1975): L'annalistique et la pratique bureaucratique au Tibet ancien. Journal Asiatique, 157-170.
Eimer, Helmut (1974-1975): Die Gar log-Episode bei Padma dkar po und ihre Quellen. Orientalia Suecana 23-24,
182-199.
Schubert, Johannes (1954): Besprechung: F.W. Thomas, Tibetan Literary Texts and Documents conserning Chinese
Turkestan selscted and translated. Part II: Documents. London: Luzac (publ. for the Royal Asiatic Society), 1951.
Schubert, Johannes (1957): Besprechung: Milarepa ou Jetsun-Kahbum: Vie de Jetsün Milarepa. Traduite du Tibétain
par le Lama Kazi Dawa-Samdup, edité par le Dr. W.Y. Evans-Wentz, avec introduction et commentaires. Traduction
française de Roland Ryser. Paris: Adrien-Maisonneuve, 1955. Wiener Zeischrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 54,
285-286.
Uray, Géza (1975): Néhány szó Tibet régi történetéről és írásbeliségéről. Kelet-kutatás 1975. Tanulmányok az
orientaliszitika köréből, 39-65.
Sinha, Nirmal Chandra (1966): How Chinese was China's Tibet region ? In: A paper delivered at the Seminar on the
Teaching of Chines History & Language in Indian Universities. Panjab University, Chandigarh December 12-14,
1966. Sikkim Darbar Press, 1-16.
Petech, L. (1969): La struttura del Ms. Tib. Pelliot 1287. Rivista degl studi Orientali 43, 253-256.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1977): On the "Annals" Relating to Princess Wen-ch'eng. Memoirs of the Tōyō Bunko 35, 123130.
Petech, Luciano (1966): Notes on Tibetan History of the 18th century. T'oung Pao 52/4-5, 261-292.
Petech, Luciano (1959): The Dalai-Lamas and Regents of Tibet: A chronological study. T'oung Pao 47/3-5, 368-394.
Petech, Luciano (1958): Bibliography: G. Schulemann, Geschichte der Dalai Lamas. Leipzig: VEB Otto
Harrassowitz Verlag, 1958. T'oung Pao 46/3-5, 465-483.
Bonn, Gisela (1976): Der Dalai Lama und die Wandlung des Buddhismus. Besuch im Exil des Priesterkönigs von
Tibet. Indo Asia 2 (18. Jg.), 147-160.
Taube, Manfred (1979): Zur Stellung des Pekinger lamaistischen Klerus in der chinesischen Politik des 17./18.
286
(14.07.2011)
4409
4410
SD T 6 111
SD T 6 112
4411
SD T 6 113
4412
SD T 6 114
4413
SD T 6 115
4414
SD T 6 116
4415
SD T 6 117
4416
SD T 6 118
4417
SD T 6 119
4309
SD T 6 12
4418
SD T 6 120
4419
SD T 6 121
4420
SD T 6 122
4421
SD T 6 123
Jahrhunderts. Abhandlungen und Berichte des Staatlichen Museums für Völkerkunde Dresden 37, 125-138.
Richardson, H. E. (1971): The growth of a legend. Asia Major 16/1-2, 169-177.
Richardson, H. E. (1973?): A Ch'ing missive to Tibet. Asia Major 18/1, 79-87.
Székely, Gy. (1972): Compte rendu: Géza Uray, Tanuklmányok a királykori és a kései tibeti történetírás
kapcsolatáról [Studies of the Relations of Regal and Late Tibetan Historiography]. Acta Historica Academiae
Scientiarum Hungaricae 18, 179-182.
Bogoslavskij, V. A. (o.J.): Nekotorye voprosy istorii tibeta v osveščenii bonskogo g'e-raga. O.A., 5-9.
Meisezahl, R. O. (1964): Review: Mi la ras pa'i rnam thar, texte tibétain de la vie de Milarépa, édité par J.W. de Jong
(Indo-Iranian Monographs 4). 's-Gravenhage, 1959. Oriens 17, 301-304.
Petech, Luciano (1967): Glosse agli Annali di Tun-Huang. Rivista degli Studi Orientali 42, 241-279.
Bogoslovskij, V. A. (o.J.): O nagogovych terminach v tibetskich dokumentach 7-9 vv. (ogyt istoruko-filologipeskogo
analiza). O.A., 58-66.
Szerb, J. (1980): Glosses on the oeuvre of bLa-ma 'Phags-pa: II. Some notes on the events of the years 1251-1254.
De Jong, J. W. (1983): Review: Monumenta Tibetica Historica sankt Augustin, VGH Wissenschaftsverlag.
Abteilung I: Scriptores. Hsg. von D. Schuh. Band 1: Manfred Taube, beiträge zur Geschichte der medizinischen
Literatur Tibets. 1981. Band 2: G.W. Houston, Sources for a History of the bSam yas Debate. 1980. Indo-Iranian
Journal 25, 218-222.
Petech, Luciano (1966): Tibet. In: Handbuch der Orientalistik - Erste Abteilung: Der Nahe und der Mittlere Osten 5
Altaistik - 5. Abschnitt: Geschichte Mittelasiens. Leiden, Köln: E.J.Brill, 311-347.
Laufer, B. (1914): The Sexagenary cycle Once More. T'oung Pao 15, 278-279.
Schlagintweit, Emil (1866): Die Könige von Tibet. Abhandlungen der philosophisch-philologischen Classe der
Königlich Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 10, 797-879; 19 Seiten tibetischer Text, 2 Tabellen.
Uray, Géza (1968): Bevezetés - Az értekezés tárgyának megválasztásáról. In: Tanulmányok a királykori és a kései
tibeti történetírás kapcsolatáról. A Királyi Évkönyvek és az Ótibeti Krónika maradványai Dpa'-po Gcug-lag-'phreṅba Mkhas-pa'i dga'-ston-jában. Kandidátusi Értekezés Tézisei. Budapèst, 3-18.
Clauson, G. L. M. (1927): Review: A.H. Francke, Antiquities of Indian Tibet. Part (volume) II. The Chronicles of
Ladakh and Minor Chronicles. Ed. with Foreweord by F.W. Thomas (Archaeological Survey of India, New Imperial
Series 50). Calcutta: Superintendent Government Printing, 1926. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 639.
287
(14.07.2011)
4422
4423
SD T 6 124
SD T 6 125
4424
SD T 6 126
4425
SD T 6 127
4426
SD T 6 128
4427
SD T 6 129
4310
SD T 6 13
4428
SD T 6 130
4429
SD T 6 131
4430
SD T 6 132
4431
SD T 6 133
4432
SD T 6 134
Kolmaš, Josef (o.J.): Tíbet v mezinárodní politice na pocátku 20. Století. O.A., 832-854.
Hummel, Siegbert (1970): Tāranātha und sein Werk. Asiatische Studien (= Études Asiatiques) 24, 25-33.
Bogoslovskij, V. A. (1964): Istoričeskie korni "skazanija o Chenit'be tibetskogo carja song cen-gam po na kitajskoj
princesse Wen'-čen". Kratkie soobščenia INA 85, 21-29.
Pubaev, R. E. (1962): Nekotorye voprory social'no-ėkonomičeskih otnošenij Tibeta konca 19 v [Einige Probleme der
sozial-ökonomischen Verhältnisse Tibets Ende des 19.Jhs.]. In: Materialy po istorii i filologii central'noj azii. (Trudy
BKNII SO AN SSSR 8), 18-35.
Bogoslovskij, V. A. (o.J.): Nekotorye voprosy istorii Tibeta v oszescenii bonskogo G'e-raga. Kratkie soonscenia INA
o.A., 5-9.
Sarkar, S. C. (1944): Kālidāsa and his contemporaries in a Tibetan reference. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research
Institute 1/4, 403-416.
Iwanoffsky, I. (trl.) (1889): De la conquète du Tibet par les Chinois (1) (Koue Tchao Fou Souy Si Tsangdsi) [aus
"Cheng wu ki" verfasst von Wei Youan de chao Yang]. Le Muséon 3, 165-181.
De Jong, J. W. (1962-1963): Review: Biography of Dharmasvāmin (Chag lo-tsa-ba Chos-rje dpal). A Tibetan Monk
Pilgrim. Oriental Tibetan text deciphered and translated by George Roerich. With a historical and critical
introduction by A.S. Altekar (K.P. Jayaswal Research Institute Patna Historical Research Series 2). Patna, 1959.
De Jong, J. W. (1965-1966): Review: Herbert V. Guenther, The Life and Teaching of Nāropa. Translated from the
original Tibetan with Philosophical Commentary based on the Oral Transmission. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1963.
De Jong, J. W. (1972): Review: R.E. Emmerick, Tibetan Texts concerning Khotan (London Oriental Series 19)
London: Oxford University Press, 1967. Indo-Iranian Journal 13, 222-225.
De Jong, J. W. (1973): Review: D. L. Snellgrove, Four Lamas of Dolpo. Autobiographies of Four Tibetan Lamas
(15th-18th centuries). I: Introduction and Translations. Oxford: Bruno Cassirer, 1967. II: Tibetan Texts and
Commentaries, ibid., 1967. Indo-Iranian Journal 15, 68-74.
Taube, Manfred (1975): Review: Rudolf Kaschewsky, Das Leben des lamaistischen Heiligen Tsongkhapa Blo-bzaṅgrags-pa (1357-1419), dargestellt und erläutert anhand seiner Vita "Quellort allen Glücks". 1.Teil: Übersetzung und
Kommentar; 2. Teil: Faksimiles (Asiatische Forschungen. Monographienreihe zur Geschichte, Kultur und Sprache
der Völker Ost- und Zentralasiens - Hsg. für das Seminar für Sprach- und Kulturwissenschaft Zentralasiens der
Universität Bonn von W. Heissig unter Mitwirkung von H.Francke und N. Poppe 32). Wiesbaden: Otto
288
(14.07.2011)
4433
SD T 6 135
4434
SD T 6 136
4435
SD T 6 137
4436
SD T 6 138
4437
SD T 6 139
4311
SD T 6 14
4438
SD T 6 140
4439
SD T 6 141
4440
SD T 6 142
4441
SD T 6 143
4442
SD T 6 144
4443
SD T 6 145
4444
SD T 6 146
Harrassowitz, 1971. Indo-Iranian Journal 16, 152-158.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1982): Review: Helmut Eimer, rNam thar rgyas pa, Materialien zu einer Biographie des Atiśa
(Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna). 1. Teil: Einführung, Inhaltsverzeichnis, Namensglossar. 2.Teil: Textmaterialien (Asiatische
Forschungen 67). Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1979. Indo-Iranian Journal 24, 74-76.
De Jong, J. W. (1982): Review: Michael Aris, Bhutan, The Early History of a Himalayan Kingdom. Warminster,
Aris and Phillips Ltd 34. Indo-Iranian Journal 24, 318-321.
Houston, G. W. (1982): Review: G. Lodrö, Geschichte der Kloster-Universität Drepung, mit einem Abriss der
Geistesgeschichte Tibets. 1.Teil: Tibetischer Text. (Universität Hamburg. Abhandlungen aus dem Gebiet der
Auslandskunde 73, Reihe B 42). Wiesbaden: in Komm. Franz Steiner Verlag, 1974. Indo-Iranian Journal 24, 76-78.
Eimer, H. (1984): Zur Faksimile-Ausgabe eines alten Blockdruckes des bKa' gdams glegs bam. Indo-Iranian Journal
27, 45-47.
Eimer, Helmut (1985): Ein weiterer Blockdruck des bKa' gdams glegs bam in Faksimile. Indo-Iranian Journal 28,
201-203.
Haenisch, Erich (1938): Zwei kaiserliche Erlasse - Vom Ausgange der Regierung Kienlung, die Gorkha betreffend.
Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 3, 17-39.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1966): Notes on Early Tibetan History - Marriage Relations between the Ancient Tibetan Royal
House and the T'ang Imperial Family. Tōyō Gakuhō 49/3, 1-39.
Kimura, Ryūtoku (1977): Une Lacune dans le Manuscrit tibétain de Touen-houang, Pelliot tibétain 116. Journal of
Uray, Géza (1985): Vom römischen Kaiser bis zum Kaiser Ge-sar von Gliṅ. In: Fragen der mongolischen
Heldendichtung teil 3. Vorträge des 4. Epensymposiums des Sonderforschungsbereichs 12, Bonn 1983. Hsg. von
Walther Heissig. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 530-548.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1985): Chibetto shi ni okeru kambunshiryō no goden [Falsche Berichte der chinesischen
Geschichtsschreibung über tibetische Geschichte]. Tōyō Gakuhō 66/1-4, 481-513.
Blondeau, Anne-Marie (1985): mKhyen-brc'i dbaṅ-po: La biographie de Padmasambhava selon la tradition du
bsGrags-pa bon, et ses sources. Serie Orientale Roma 56/1, 111-158.
Eimer, Helmut (1983): Fragmente einer zweiten Druckausgabe der tibetischen Fassung der großen Tsoṅ kha pa-Vita
des Blo bzaṅ tshul khrims. Tribus 32, 107-111.
Dorji, Rizin (1983): The rJe Khenpo: His Role in Bhutanese Society. Presented at The 31st International Congress of
289
(14.07.2011)
4445
SD T 6 147
4446
SD T 6 148
4447
SD T 6 149
4312
SD T 6 15
4448
SD T 6 150
4449
SD T 6 151
4450
SD T 6 152
4451
SD T 6 153
4452
SD T 6 154
4453
4454
SD T 6 155
SD T 6 156
4455
SD T 6 157
4456
SD T 6 158
4457
SD T 6 159
Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture),12 pages
(typescript).
Bacot, Jacques (1957): Reconnaissance en Haute Asie Septentrionale par cinq envoyés ouigours au 8e siècle.
Manuscrits de Haute Asie Conservés à la Bibliothèque Nationale de Paris 4 (Journal Asiatique 244/2 (1956)), 1-17 (4
tableaux).
Eimer, Helmut (1981): Die Auffindung des Bka' chems ka khol ma. Quellenkritische Überlegungen. Referat
vorbereitet für das Csoma de Kőrös Symposium, Velm/Österreich, 13.-19.9. 10 pages (typescript).
Bogoslobskij, V.A. (1958): Nekotorye zoprosy social'no-ėkonomičeskich i političeskich otnošenij v Tibete 7-9 vv
[Einige Probleme der sozial-ökonomischen und politischen Verhältnisse im Tibet des 7.-9. Jahrhunderts]. In:
Moskva: Institut Vostokovedenija AN SSSR, 3-16.
Macdonald, A. W. (1953): Une note sur les Mégalithes Tibétains. Journal Asiatique 241, 63-76.
Sasaki, Kyōgo (1953): The Tibetan Version of Si-yü-chi and its Translator [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku kenkyū
Nishida, Tatsuo (1969): Sei ka [Si-hsia]. Mongoru-Teikoku - Sekei Rekishi Sirīzu 12, 81-86.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1970): Seika-ōkoku no seikaku to sono Bunka [Character of Si-hsia monarchy and its culture].
Iwanami koza - Sekai Rekishi 9, 63-86.
Richardson, H. E. (1981): Khri gtsug-lde-brtsan's illness. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 44/2,
351-352.
Richardson, H. E. (1980): The Fifth Dalai Lama's decree appointing Sangs-rgyas rgya-ntsho as regent. Bulletin of the
Smith, Vincent A. (May 1903): Tibetan affinities of the Lichchhavis. Indian Antiquary 32, 233-236.
De Milloué, L. (Dec. 1904): How the temporal power of the Dalai Lama was founded. Indian Antiquary 33, 309-314.
Francke, A. H. and Daya Ram Sahni (July 1908): References to the Bhottas or Bhauttas in the Rajataragini of
Kashmir. Translations and Notes on the Sanskrit Texts by Pandit Daya Ram Sahni. Notes from the Tibetan Records
ba A. H. Francke. Indian Antiquary37, 181-192.
Takeuchi, Tsuguhito (1986): Review: Zuihō Yamaguchi, Dunhuang Documents Written in Non-Chinese languages
[jap.]. Tokyo, 1985. Tōyōshi Kenkyū [Journal of Oriental Researches] 45/2, 190-200.
Takeuchi, Tsuguhito (1986): The Tibetans and Uighurs in Pei-t'ing, An-hsi (Kucha), and Hsi-chou (790-860 A.D.).
Kinki Daigaku Kyōyōbu Kenkyū Kiyō 17/3, 51-68.
290
(14.07.2011)
4313
SD T 6 16
4458
SD T 6 160
4459
SD T 6 161
4460
SD T 6 162a
4461
SD T 6 162b
4462
SD T 6 163
4463
SD T 6 164
4464
SD T 6 165
4465
SD T 6 166
4466
SD T 6 167
4467
SD T 6 168
4468
SD T 6 169
4314
SD T 6 17
4469
SD T 6 170
4470
SD T 6 171
Karmay, Samtan G. (1975): A general Introduction to the History and Doctrine of Bon. Memoirs of the Research
Department of the Tōyō Bunko 33, 171-218.
Bailey, H. W. (1940-1942): Ttāgutta. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 10, 599-605.
Roccasalvo, Joseph F. (1980): The debate of bSam yas: A study in religious contrast and correspondance. Philosophy
East and West 30/4, 505-520.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1969): Matrimonial Relationship between the T'u-fan and the T'ang Dynasties (Part I). Memoirs
of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko (The Oriental Library) 27, 141-166.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1970): Matrimonial Relationship between the T'u-fan and the T'ang Dynasties (Part II). Memoirs
of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko (The Oriental Library) 28, 59-100.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1970): Su-p'i and Sun-po - A Historico-geographical Study on the Relation between rTsaṅ yul
and Yan lag gsum pa'i ru. Acta Asiatica - Bulletin of the Institute of Eastern Culture 19, 97-133.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1975): The Geographical Location of Sum-Yul. Acta Asiatica - Bulletin of the Institute of
Eastern Culture 29, 20-42.
Malone, C. B. (1937): Review: Tibetan Literary Texts and Documents concerning Chinese Turkestan. Selected and
translated by F. W. Thomas. Part I: Literary Texts. Oriental Translation Fund (New Series) 32. London, 1935.
Journal of the American Oriental Society 57, 125-127.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1983): Dai Chibetto Ten. Chibetto gaido (Rekishi), 7 pages.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1980): Toban shikai jidai [Die Zeit der Herrschaft von T'u-fan]. In: Kōza Tonkō 2 "Tonkō no
Rekishi". Ed. by Enoki Kazuo. Tōkyō, 197-232.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1978): ,Shyo ōtō shi myōji kyō` no choshya to seiritsunen [The Authorship and Dating of the
gSal ba'i me long]. Tōyō Gakuhō 60/1-2, 1-18.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1977): ,Toban` no kokugō to ,Yōdō` no ichi - Fukokuden to dai-shō Yōdō no Kenkyū [The
Name T'u-fan and the Location of the Yang-t'ung - A Study of Fu kuo chuan and the Greater and Lesser Yang-t'ung].
Tōyō Gakuhō 58/3-4, 55-95.
Francke, A. H. (1924): Tibetische Handschriftenfunde aus Turfan. [Sitzungsberichte der Preußischen Akademie der
Wissenschaften phil.-hist. Klasse zu Berlin], 5-20.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1981): Daruma-ō no habusu to sono satsugaisha [König Dar-mas Buddhistenverfolgung und sein
Mörder]. In: Katsumata Shunkyō Hakushi koki Kinen Ronbushō. Daijō Bukkyō kara mikkyō e. Tōkyō, 657-672.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1978): Sontsen gam po-ō no "Jūrokujōhō" no kyokōsei to Toban no keihō [Die Fiktion von Sroṅ
291
(14.07.2011)
4471
SD T 6 172
4472
SD T 6 173
4473
SD T 6 174
4474
SD T 6 175
4475
SD T 6 176
4476
SD T 6 177
4477
SD T 6 178
4478
SD T 6 179
4315
SD T 6 18
4479
SD T 6 180
4480
SD T 6 181
4481
SD T 6 182
4482
SD T 6 183
btsan sgam po's mi chos gstaṅ ma bcu und das Strafrecht in T'u-fan]. In: Zui-tō teikoku to higashi-ajia-sekai, 1-39.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1980): Sashū Kanjiu ni yoru Toban ni-gundan no seiritsu to mKhar tsan gundan no ichi [Die
Gründung von zwei Militärstationen der T'u-fan unter den Chinesen von Sha-cu und ein Versuch der Lokalisierung
von mKhar tsan]. Tōkyō Daigaku Bungakubu Bunkakōryū Kenkyū Shisetsu Kenkyū Kiyō 4, 13-47.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1978): Toban ōkoku Bukkyōshi nendai kyō [Anmerkungen zur Chronologie der Geschichte des
Buddhismus im Königreich T'u-fan]. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyū Kiyō 3, 1-52.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (o.J.): Toban ōke no sosen - sToṅ Lom ma tse no imi [Die Vorfahren der königlichen Familie in
T'u-fan - Die Bedeutung von sToṅ Lom ma tse]. Komazawa Daigaku Bukkyō Gakubu Kenkyū Kiyō 31, 360-337.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1980): Daruma-ō no nishi to Toban no bunretsu [Die zwei Söhne des Königs Dar-ma und der
Zerfall von T'u-fan]. Komazawa Daigaku Bukkyō Gakubu Ronshū 11, 214-233.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1980): Daruma-ō satsugai no zengo [Vor und nach der Ermordung des Königs Dar-ma].
Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō 5, 1-27.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1969): Hakuran to Sum pa no rLaṅs shi [Pai-lan und die rLaṅs von Sum pa]. Tōyō Gakuhō 52/1,
1-61.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1973): Kia-siet-tung mua to sPu de guṅ rgyal. In: Nakamura-hakushi Kanreki Kinen Ronshū.
Indo shisō to Bukkyō, 393-409.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1982): Chibetto shiryō no nenji keisanhō [Methods of Chronological Calculation in Tibetan
Historical Sources]. Tōyō Gakuhō 141-168.
Francke, A. H. (1924): Weitere Tibetische Handschriftenfunde von Turfan. [Sitzungsberichte der Preußischen
Akademie der Wissenschaften phil.-hist. Klasse zu Berlin], 110-118.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1963): _ _ _ no Chibetto shihai ni itaru keii [Über die Umstände, wie O'i lod Guśri Khan in Tibet
die Herrschaft innegehabt hat]. In: Iwai-kakushi koki-kinen "Tenseki Ronshū". Tōkyō, 741-773.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō 81982): Chibetto no rekishi [Tibetische Geschichte]. In: Saizō Rama no Sekai, 175-186.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1978): 7 Seiki zenhan no Toban to Nepāru no kankei [Die Beziehung zwischen T'u-fan und
Nepal in der ersten Hälfte des siebten Jahrhunderts]. Tōkyō Daigaku Bunkgakubu Bunka Kōryū Kenkyū Shisetsu
Kenkyū 2-3, 29-57.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1981): Kanjin oyobi Tsūkyōjin ni yoru Sashū Toban gundan kensei no jiki [Zum Datum der
Aufstellung von T'u-fan Militäreinheiten unter den Chinesen und mThoṅ-khyab von Sha-cu]. Tōkyō Daigaku
Bungakubu Bunka Kōryū Kenkyū Shisetsu Kenkyū Kiyō 5, 1-21.
292
(14.07.2011)
4483
SD T 6 184
4484
SD T 6 185
4485
SD T 6 186
1044
SD T 6 187
4486
SD T 6 187
4487
SD T 6 188
4488
SD T 6 189
4316
SD T 6 19
4489
SD T 6 190
4490
SD T 6 191
4491
SD T 6 192
4492
SD T 6 193
4493
SD T 6 194
4494
SD T 6 195
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1979): [Besprechung:] Hisashi Satō, Chibetto rekishi-chiri kenkyū [Studies in the Historical
Geography of Tibet]. Shigaku Zasshi 88/11, 93-104.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1980): [Besprechung:] Luciano Petech, The Kingdom of Ladakh, c. 950-1842 A.D. [jap.]. Tōyō
Gakuhō 62/1-2, 143-150.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1973): [Besprechung:] Z. Ahmad, Sino-Tibetan relations in the Seventeenth Century [jap.]. Tōyō
Gakuhō 55/4, 99-106.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1973): Chibetto Bukkyō to Shiragi no kin-oshō. Shiragi Bukkyō Kenkyū, ed. Kim Jikyon, Ch'ae
Inkwan. Tōkyō, 3-36.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1973): Chibetto Bukkyō to Shiragi no Kin-oshō [Tibetischer Buddhismus und der Abt von Silla].
In: Shiragi Bukkyō Kenkyū. Ed. by Kim Jikyon, Ch'ae Inhwan. Tōkyō, 3-36.
Ueyama, Daishun (1967-1968): Daibankoku daitoku sanzō hōshi shanron Hōjō no kenkyū [Studien über den Mönch
Fa-tch'eng, Meister des Tripiṭaka, Bhadanta des Reichs von Groß-Tibet]. Tōyō Gakuhō 38-39, 133-198, 119-222.
Lho pa kun mKhyen Rin chen dpal: dPal ldan sa skya paṇḍita'i rnam thar kun mKhyen rin chen dpal gyis mdzad pa.
In: Lam 'bras slob śad, ka 38b1-57a1. Debru Dun: Sa skya Centre 1983 (Xerox aus Hamburg).
Francke, A. H. (1928): Königsnamen von Khotan (a-mo-ca) auf tibetischen Dokumenten der Turkistansammlungen
von London und Berlin.[Sitzungsberichte der Preußischen Akademie der Wissenschaften phil.-hist. Klasse zu
Berlin], 671-676.
Uray, Géza (1987): Zu den Spuren des Nestorianismus und des Manichäismus im alten Tibet (8.-10. Jahrhundert). In:
Synkretismus in den Religionen Zentralasiens (Studies in Oriental Religions 13). Hsg. von Walther Heissig und
Hans-Joachim Klimkeit. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 197-206.
Huang, Wan-lun (1987): On the social economy in Ancient Tibet [chin.]. Peking: Csoma de Kőrös Society, 1-19.
Kolmaš, Josef (1963): Review: B. I. Kuznecov, Tibetskaja letopis' "Svetloe zercalo carskich rodoslovnych"´[A
Tibetan Chronicle "The Clear Mirror of the Royal Genealogies"]. Izdatel'stvo Leningradskogo universiteta, 1961.
Archív Orientální 31, 159-165.
Stein, R. A. (1986): Tibetica Antiqua IV: La tradition relative au début du Bouddhisme au Tibet. Bulletin de l'École
Française d'Extrême-Orient 75, 169-196.
Petech, Luciano (1987): Il Tibet e i Mongoli di Cina all'epoca di Marco Polo. In: Venezia e l'oriente. A cura di
Lionello Lanciotti. Firenze: Leo S. Olschki Editore,363-377.
Moriyasu, Takao (1987?): Chūō-ajia shi-no chū-no Chibetto - Toban no sekaishi mato ichi tsuke ni mukete no tenbō
293
(14.07.2011)
1069
SD T 6 196
4495
SD T 6 196
1070
SD T 6 197
4496
SD T 6 197
1071
SD T 6 198
4497
SD T 6 198
4498
SD T 6 199
4299
SD T 6 2
4317
SD T 6 20
357
SD T 6 200
358
SD T 6 201
359
360
SD T 6 202
SD T 6 203
[Tibet in der zentralasiatischen Geschichte - Bemerkungen hinsichtlich der Essenzen der weltgeschichtlichen
Bedeutung des alten Tibets]. In: Nagano Yasuhiko to Tachikawa Musashi (eds.), Chibetto no Gengo to Bunka.
Kyōto, 44-68.
Szerb, János (1989): Glosses on the oeuvre of Bla ma 'Phags pa. Religious and Lay Symbolism in the Altaic
World and Other Papers. Proceedings of the 27th Meeting of the PIAC, Walberberg, FRG, June 12th to 17th, 1984.
Ed. Klaus Sagaster in coll. with Helmut Eimer. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 365-378.
Szerb, János (1989): Glosses on the Oeuvre of bLa ma 'Phags pa. In: Religious and lay symbolism in the Altaic
world and other papers. Proceedings of the 27th Meeting of the Permanent International Altaistic Conference.
Walberberg, Federal Republic of Germany - June 12th to 17th, 1984. Ed. by Klaus Sagaster in collaboration with
Helmut Eimer. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 365-378.
Kolmaś, Josef (1988): Dezhung Rinpoche's Summary and Continuation of the Sde-dge'i rgyal-rabs. AOH 42, 119152.
Kolmaš, Josef (1988): Dezhung Rinpoche's summary and continuation of the sDe-dge'i rgy al-rabs. Acta Orientalia
Academiae Scientiarum Hung. 42/1, 119-152.
Facts about Tibet and An Appeal to the Citizens of the World. Issued by the Assembly of Tibetan People's Deputies
(Tibetan Parliament in Exile), Dharamsala (H.P.) February 1, 1990. 3 S.
Facts about Tibet and An Appeal to the Citizens of the World. Issued by the Assembly of Tibetan People's Deputies
(Tibetan Parliament in Exile). Dharamsala (H.P.) February 1, 1990, 3 pages.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1985): Chibetto shi ni okeru kanbun shiryō no goden [Die falsche Überlieferung des
chinesischen Geschichtsmaterials in der Geschichte Tibets]. Tōyō Gakuhō 66, 481-513.
Uray, Géza (1960): The Four Horns of Tibet According to the Royal Annals. Acta Orientalia Hung. 10/1, 31-58.
Wylie, Turrell V. (1977): The first Mongol conquest of Tibet reeinterpreted. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 37/1,
103-133.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1987): Chibetto no rekishi [Geschichte Tibets]. Chibetto no gengo to bunka. Tōjusha 1987, 69106.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1985): Chibetto go bunken: Bukkyō kankei igai no shobunken [Tibetische Texte:
nichtbuddhistische Texte]. Kōza tonko 6, Tonkō kogo bunken. Tōkyō: Daitō shuppansha, 451-555.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1985): "lDan dkar ma" 824-nen seiritsu setsu. Naritasan Bukkyō Kenkyūsho Kiyō 9, 1-51.
Ruegg, D. Seyfort (1989): A Tibetan's Odyssey: A Review Article. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 304-311.
294
(14.07.2011)
361
SD T 6 204
362
SD T 6 205
363
SD T 6 206
364
SD T 6 207
365
SD T 6 208
366
SD T 6 209
4318
SD T 6 21
378
SD T 6 210
379
SD T 6 211
380
SD T 6 212
381
SD T 6 213
382
SD T 6 214
383
384
SD T 6 215
SD T 6 216
386
SD T 6 217
388
SD T 6 218
[ad: Le mendiant de l'Amdo. By Heather STODDARD. Paris 1985.]
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1988): Seshō saṅs rgyas rgya mtsho no shutsuji o megutte [über die Herkunft des Regenten Saṅs
rgyas rgya mtsho].Enoki hakase shōju kinen toyōshi ronsō, 443-458.
Kolmaś, J. (1988): Dezhung Rinpoche's Summary and Continuation of the sde-dge'i rgyal rabs. AOH XLII, 119-151.
Petech, Luciano (1984): Le ambasciate arabe in Cina. Studi in onore di Francesco Gabrieli nel suo ottantesimo
compleanno. Roma, 619-630.
Eimer, Helmut (1985): Life and Activities of Atiṣa Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna: A Survey of Investigations Undertaken.
Journal of the Asiatic Society XXVII. Number 4, 3-12.
Franke, Herbert: Marginalien zu den Besuchen der Karma-pa-Hierarchen in China während der späteren Yüanzeit.
China, Dimensionen der Geschichte. Festschrift für Tilemann Grimm anläßlich seiner Emeritierung. Hg. v. Peter M.
Kuhfus. Tübingen: Attempto Verlag, 99-120.
Uray, Géza (1991): The Location of Khar-can and Leṅ-_u of the Old Tibetan Sources. Varia Eurasiatica,
Festschrift für Professor András Róna-Tas, Szeged, 195-227.
Vogel, Claus (1964): On Tibetan chronology. Central Asiatic Journal 9/1, 224-238.
Uray, Géza (?): The Structure and Genesis of the Old Tibetan Chronicle of Dunhuang. Florenz, Leo S.
Olschki Editore, 123-143.
Benedek, Wolfgang (1992): Zur Situation der Menschenrechte in Tibet. öHZ 10 (Verdrängte Völker), 9-11.
Uray, Géza (1990): The Old Name of Ladakh. Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hung., 44/1-2, 217224.
Hevia, James (1993): Lamas, Emperors, and Rituals: Political Implications in Qing Imperial Ceremonies. JIABS
16/2, 243-278.
DeJong, J. W. (1991): Review: Karl-Heinz Everding, Die Präexistenzen der lCaṅ skya Qutuqtus. Untersuchungen zur
Konstruktion und historischen Entwicklung einer lamaistischen Existenzenlinie (Asiatische Forschungen, Band 104).
Wangel, Yishi (?): The Truth About Tibet, Second Bulletin. No. 73, Beachwood House, Laden La Road, Darjeeling.
Desmorillon, A. (1936): A la recherche d'un "Dieu vivant". Le Monde Illustre, 10-11.
Uray, G. (1981): Tibet's Connections with Nestorianism and Manicheism in the 8th-10th Centuries. Contributions on
Tibetan Language, History and Culture. Ed. by E. Steinkellner and H. Tauscher. Wien (WSTB 10), 399-429
Karmay, Samten G. (1990): The decree of the Khro-chen king. AO 51, 141-159.
295
(14.07.2011)
389
SD T 6 219
4319
SD T 6 22
675
SD T 6 220
408
SD T 6 221
411
SD T 6 222
413
SD T 6 223
415
SD T 6 224
417
SD T 6 225
474
SD T 6 226
422
SD T 6 227
425
SD T 6 228
426
SD T 6 229
4320
SD T 6 23
4321
SD T 6 23
429
SD T 6 230
431
SD T 6 232
Karmay, Samten G. (1995): The Social Organization of Ling and the Term Phu-nu in the Gesar epic. Bulletin of the
School of Oriental and African Studies, Vol. LVIII, 303-313.
Vogel, Claus (1964): A note on chronology. Central Asiatic Journal 9/1, 312.
Meisezahl, R. O. ( 1990): La biographie du Glorieux Atiśa d'après le manuel Bka' gdams pa. ORIENS, 32,
443-450
Meisezahl, R. O. (1992): Die Ta'i si tu - Fassung des "Kodex der 13 Gesetze" (Źal l_e b_u gsum). Ein Beitrag zur
tibetischen Rechtsgeschichte im 14. Jahrhundert. ORIENS, 33, 307-347
bsTan 'dzin rgya mtsho [Dalai Lama XIV]. ? (1994): The Origin of the Fourteenth Dalai Lama, China International
Press
Abriß Chinas (1993): Der XIV. Parteitag der KPCh und die Reform Chinas. 1-45.
Robutsering, Namgyi (1994): Tibet's Material Wealth, Great Changes in Possession. Tibet Series, China
Intercontinental Press, 1-43.
Zhonglu, Liu (1994): Women of Tibet. Tibet Series, China International Press, 1-47.
Yamaguchi, Z. (1980) Buchbesprechung von:Petech, L.: The Kingdom of Ladakh, c. 950-1842 A.D.TGH 62, 143151. [jap.]
Yamaguchi, Z. (1979): Buchbesprechung von:Mission Paul Pelliot: Choix de documents tibétains
conservés à la Bibliotèque Nationale complété par quelques manuscrits de
l'India Office et du British Museum. TGH 61, 181-185.
Yamaguchi, Z. (1979): Buchbesprechung von:Satō, H.: Chibetto Rekishi-chiri Kenkyū (Studies in the Historical
Geography of Tibet). Shigaku-Zasshi 11, 93-104. [jap.]
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1982): Kanjin oyobi tsūyōjin ni yoru sasyū tobangundan hensei no jiki [Zeitpunkt der
Formierung des tibetischen Militär von Chinesen und mThong khyab in Sha cu]. Tōkyō Daigaku Bungakutu Bunkar,
1-21. [jap.]
Lalou, Marcelle (1965): Catalogue des Principautés du Tibet ancien. Journal Asiatique, 189-215.
Imaeda, Yoshiro (1975): Documents Tibétains de Touen-Houang concernant le Concile du Tibet. Journal Asiatique
163, 125-146.
Uray, Géza (1987): Uray Géza Tibetológiai Kutatásainak Föbb
Eredményeiröl. Doktori eErtekezés Tézisei, 3-7. [ungar.]
Szerb, János (1985): Glosses on the Oeuvre of Bla-ma 'Phags-pa: III. The "Patron-Patronized" Relationship.
296
(14.07.2011)
432
SD T 6 233
433
SD T 6 234
434
435
SD T 6 235
SD T 6 236
436
SD T 6 237
437
SD T 6 238
438
SD T 6 239
4322
SD T 6 24
444
SD T 6 240
190
SD T 6 241
192
SD T 6 242
555
SD T 6 243
557
SD T 6 244
PIATS Columbia 1982, 165-173.
Szerb, J. (1983): A note on the Tibetan-Uigur treaty of 822/823 A.D.. In: Contributions on Tibetan and Buddhist
Symposium held at Velm-Vienna, Austria 13-19 September 1981, vol. 1 (Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und
Li, Fang-kuei (1981): du gan du xiang lu dong zan kào [Untersuchung über den Großminister von Tufan, Lu
dong zan (Stong tsan)]. Tai bei, 369-378. [chin.]
Fujieda, Akira (1961): Tun-huang under the Tibetans. TGH 31, 199-292. [jap.]
Ueyama, Daishun (1964): T'an-k'uang and Buddhist Studies at Tunhuang. TGH 35, 141-214. [jap.]
Obata, Hiromitu (1976): A Study on the Dhyāna Masters appered in Pelliot tibétain n( 116. Annual Report
from the Institute for Zen Studies 8, 33-103. [jap.]
Okimoto, Katsumi (1979): A Study on the Leng Jia Shi Zi Ji - Tibetan Text and Translation (continued). Annual
Report from the Institute for Zen Studies 9, 1-28. [jap.]
Obata, Hironobu (1975): On the first master of chán Bodhidharmatrāta in Tibet. IBK, Proceedings 26th
Congress, 229-232. [jap.]
Richardson, H. E. (1965): A Fragment from Tun Huang. Bulletin of Tibetology 2/3, 32-38.
(1997): The History of Tibet. New Resources and Perspectives. A Tribute to Hugh Edward Richardson in his ninetythird year.
Petech, Luciano (1996): Review: A History of Tibet by Ngag-dbang Blo-bzang rGya-mtsho, Fifth Dalai Lama of
Tibet, translated from the Tibetan by Zahiruddhin Ahmad (Indiana University Oriental series, vol.7), Indiana
University Oriental Research Institution for Inner Asian Studies, Bloomington, Indiana. 1995. Central Asiatic Journal
40/2, 291-298.
Petech, Luciano (1996): Chinese and Tibetan Materials on the Nepalese Quinquennial Missions. In: S. Lienhard
(ed.): Change and Continuity: Studies in the Nepalese Culture of the Kathmandu Valley. Torino, 167-188.
Petech, Luciano (1996): Review: Tibetan Buddhist historiography: The Mirror illustrating the Royal Genealogies, an
annotated translation of the XIVth century Tibetan rGyal rabs gsal ba'k me long. Translated by P.K. Sorenson.
(Asiatische Forschungen, Bd. 128). Central Asiatic Journal 40/1, 149-154.
Jackson, David (1999): The Last "Paṇḍita" of ¿or: A Biographical Sketch of ¿ag-dbaṅ-bsod-namsrgyal-mtshan, the Wanderer from gTsaṅ-roṅ. Studia Tibetica et Mongolica (Festschrift Manfred Taube). (IeT. 34),
297
(14.07.2011)
1288
SD T 6 245
1368
SD T 6 246
1529
SD T 6 247
1536
SD T 6 248
1538
SD T 6 249
4323
1552
SD T 6 25
SD T 6 250
1557
SD T 6 251
1558
SD T 6 252
1564
1573
SD T 6 253
SD T 6 254
1576
SD T 6 255
1585
SD T 6 256
1588
SD T 6 257
137-152.
Eimer, Helmut and Tseing, Pema (1981): A List of Abbots of Kaḥ-Thog Monastery according to handwritten Notes
by the late Katok Ontul. The Journal of the Tibet Society, vol.1, pp. 11-14.
De Jong, J. W. (1962): Reviews: (1) Biography of Dharmasvāmin (Chag lo-tsa-ba Chos-rje-dpal). A Tibetan Monk
Pilgrim. Original Tibetan text deciphered and translated by G. Roerich. With a historical and critical introduction by
A.S. Altekar. (2) Abhidharmadīpa with Vibhāṣāprabhāvṛtti, critically edited with notes and introduction by P.S. Jaini.
IIJ 6/2, 167-175.
Eimer, Helmut & Tsering, Pema (1979): Äbte und Lehrer von Kaḥ thog. Eine erste Übersicht zur Geschichte eines
Rñiṅ ma pa-Klosters in Derge/ Khams. ZAS 13, 457-509.
Eimer, Helmut (1985): Life and Activities of Atiśa Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna. A Survey of Investigations Undertaken.
JASB 27/4, 3-12.
Steinkellner, Ernst & Luczanits, Christian (1999): The Renovation Inscription of the Tabo gTsug Lag Khaṅ. New
Edition and Translation. In: L.Petech & Chr. Luczanits (ed.), Inscriptions from the Tabo Main Temple. Roma (Serie
Orientale Roma 83), 9-27.
Rahul, R. (1968-1969): The role of Lamas in Central Asian politics. Central Asiatic Journal 12, 209-227.
Tibet Information Network (1997): Leaders in Tibet. A Guide. London: TIN, 1997.
Petech, Luciano (1997): Review: Roberto Vitali, The Kingdoms of Gu ge Pu hrang, According to mNga' ris rGyal
rabs by Gu ge mKhan chen Ngag dbang grags pa. Dharamsala, 1996. TibJ 22/3, 106-111.
Vitali, Robert (1997): A Rejoinder to Luciano Petech's Review of Roberto Vitali, The Kingdoms of Gu ge Pu hrang.
TibJ 22/3, 135-140.
Tibet Information Network (o.J.): Events in Tibet, 1997. A Brief Chronology. London: TIN, o.J.
Baumer, Christoph (1999): Hugh E. Richardson - Zeuge des unabhängigen Tibets. TA 62, 10-15.
Hartmann, Jens-Uwe (1997): Dordsche Schugden und die Religionsfreiheit: Anmerkungen zu einem Konflikt. TibetForum 3-97, 6-8.
Kollmar-Paulenz, Karénina (1999/2000): Prolegomena zu einer Neubewertung der religionspolitischen Beziehungen
zwischen dem Altan qayan der Tümed-Mongolen und der tibetisch-buddistischen dGe lugs pa-Schule im
ausgehenden 16. Jahrhundert. UAJb N.F. 16, 245-256.
Lopez Jr, Donald S. (2000): Foreword. In: W.Y. Evans-Wentz (ed.), Tibet's Great Yogī Milarepa. A Biography from
the Tibetan Being the Jetsün-Kahbum or Biographical History of Jetsün-Milarepa, According to the Late Lāma Kazi
298
(14.07.2011)
1604
SD T 6 258
1605
SD T 6 259
4324
SD T 6 26
1606
SD T 6 260
1677
SD T 6 261
1759
SD T 6 262
1362
SD T 6 263
4325
SD T 6 27
4326
SD T 6 28
4327
SD T 6 29
4300
SD T 6 3
4328
SD T 6 30
4329
SD T 6 31
4330
SD T 6 32
Dawa-Samdup's English Rendering. Oxford, a-m.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard (2004): U rgyan pa Rin chen dpal (1230-1309) Part Two: For Emperor Qubilai? His Garland
of Tales about Rivers. In: Christoph Cüppers (ed.), The Relationship Between Religion and State (chos srid zung
'brel) in Traditional Tibet. Proceedings of a Seminar Held in Lumbini, Nepal, March 2000. Lumbini, 299-337.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard (2004): The Kālacakra and the Patronage of Tibetan Buddhism by the Mongol Imperial
Family. The Central Eurasian Studies Lectures 4, 1-62.
Wylie, Turrell V. (1968-1969): Tibetan passports: Their function and significance. Central Asiatic Journal 12, 149152.
Van er Kuijp, Leonard (1993): Review: Melvyn Goldstein, A History of Modern Tibet, 1913-1951: The Demise of
the Lamaist State. Berkeley, 1989. IIJ 36, 269-272.
Österreichische Entwicklungszusammenarbeit: Bhutan. Priority Country of the Austrian Development Cooperation
(Ethnological Museum exhibition "Bhutan - Fortress of the Gods" 1997-1998), Wien, 9 pages
Hilton, Isabel (2006): Monasteries into Motorways. [Review of:] Lhasa: Streets with Memories by Robert Barnett.
London Review of Books 28/17, 7 September 2006, 25-27.
Imaeda,Yoshihiro (2000): Ritual des traités de paix sino-tibétains du viii au ix siècle. In: XIV Rencontres de l'École
du Louvre, 87-98.
Dargyay, Eva (1972): Zur Interpretation der mythischen Urgeschichte in den tibetischen Historikern. Central Asiatic
Journal 16, 161-177.
Jagchid, Sechin (1973): A Mongol text letter from a Tibetan leader to the Manchu ministers, Central Asiatic Journal
17, 150-163.
Houston, Gary (1974): The bSam yaas debate: According to the rGyal rabs gsal ba'i me long. Central Asiatic Journal
18, 209-216.
Hummel, Siegbert (1957): Die Tibetische Frühgeschichte und die Etruskerfrage. Paideuma - Mitteilungen zur
Kulturkunde 6/6, 307-317.
Stein, R. A. (1966): Nouveaux documents tibétains sur le Mi-ñag/Si-hia. Mélanges de Sinologie 1, 281-289.
Satō, Hisashi (1976): "Toban", "Yōdō" nado no meishō ni tsuite [On the appellations of "Tu-fan" and "Yang-tong"
etc.]. Tōyō Kenkyū 35/1, 26-48.
Kania, Ireneusz (1974): The seventh chapter of the rGyal rabs gsal ba'i me long and a problem of Tibetan
Etymology. Folia Orientalia 15, 247-258.
299
(14.07.2011)
4331
SD T 6 33
4332
SD T 6 34
4333
SD T 6 35
4334
SD T 6 36
4335
SD T 6 37
4336
SD T 6 38
4337
SD T 6 39
4301
4338
SD T 6 4
SD T 6 40
4339
SD T 6 41
4340
SD T 6 42
4341
4342
SD T 6 43
SD T 6 43
4343
SD T 6 44
4344
4345
SD T 6 45
SD T 6 46
Satō, Hisashi (1975): Tōdai seikai tōhen shojōsai ni tsuite. "Gyokujuken shikō" no shōkai wo kanete [Fortresses in
the East of Köke nayur in the Tang Period]. Shirin 58/5, 1-22.
Uray, Géza (1967): Traces of a narrative of the old Tibetan Chronicle in the mKhas-pa'i dga'-ston. Monumenta
Serika 26, 498-505.
Uray, Géza (1963): die Lehnfürstentümer des tibetischen Reiches im 7.-9. Jahrhundert. In: Trudy Dvadcat' Pjatogo
Meždunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedon Moskva 9-16 Avgusta 1960, Tom 5 (Zasedanija Sekcij 16-20). Moskva:
Izoatel'stvo Vostočnoj Literatury, 204-210.
Vorob'ev-Desjatovskij, V. S. (1953): Tibetskil dokument na Dereve iz Rajona Ozera Lob-Nor. Epigrafika Vostoka 78, 69-85, 68-72.
Vorob'ev-Desjatovskij, V. S. (1953): Kollekcija Tibetskich dokumentov na Dereve, Sobrannaja S. E. Malovym.
Učenye Zapiski Instituta Vostokovedenija 6, 166-175.
Róna-Tas, A. (1964): Besprechung: R.A. Stein, Les tribus anciennes des marches sinotibétaines. Légendes,
classificationsn et histoire (Bibliothèque de l'Institut des Hautes Études Chinoises 15). Paris: Presses Universitaires
de France, 1961. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 3-4 (59.Jg.), 199-202.
Bischoff, F. A. (1968): Recherches sur les principes légaux des traités internationaux des T'ang. In: Studies in South,
East, and Central Asia presented as a Memorial Volume to the late Prof. Raghu Vira. Ed. by Denis Sinor. New Delhi:
Petech, Luciano (1947): Alcuni nomi geografici nel "la-dvags-rgyal-rabs". Rivista degli Studi Orientali 22, 82-91.
Ligeti, Lajos (1936): Tibeti források Közép-Ázsia történetéhez. Kőrösi Csoma-Archivum Ergänzungsband 2, 75-103.
Tozzi, D. Giuli (1976): L'explorazione del Tibet e le autorit cinesi (1876-1900). Istituto Orientale di Napoli Annali
36 (N. S. 26), 396-418.
Kolmaš, Josef (1966): Four letters to Po chü-i to the Tibetan authorites (808-810 A.D.). Archiv Orientální 34, 375410.
Bogosiovskij, V. B. (1962): Ora otryvka iz tibetskogo apokvifa "Pjat' Skazanij". Kratkie Soobščena 53, 56-64.
Uray, Géza (1964): Nerasšifrovannye tituly dostoinstva v carskich Annalach Tibeta. Kratkie Soobščena 83, 184-188.
Thomas, F. W. (1927): A Chinese Buddhist Pilgrim's Letters of Introduction. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
546-558.
Thomas, F. W. (1926): The Ha-za of Chinese Turkestan. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 310-313.
Thomas, F. W. (1927-1928): Tibetan Documents concerning Chinese Turkestan: I: the Ha-za; II: The Śa-cu Region
300
(14.07.2011)
4346
SD T 6 47
4347
SD T 6 48
4348
SD T 6 49
4302
4349
SD T 6 5
SD T 6 50
4350
SD T 6 51
4351
SD T 6 52
4352
SD T 6 53
4353
SD T 6 54
4354
4355
SD T 6 55
SD T 6 56
4357
SD T 6 57
4356
SD T 6 58
4303
SD T 6 6
4358
SD T 6 60
4359
4360
SD T 6 61a
SD T 6 61b
[1]; II: The Śa-cu Region [2]; III: The Nob Region. Journal of the Royal Society, 51-85, 807-844, 63-98, 555-595.
Ligeti, Louis (1971): À propos du "Rapport sur les rois demeurant dans le Nord". In: Études tibétaines dédiées à la
Richardson, Hugh E. (1971): Who was Yum-brtan ? In: Études tibétaines dédiées à la mémoire de Marcelle Lalou,
Paris, 433-439.
Uray, Géza (1979): The old Tibetan sources of the history of Central Asia up to 751 A.D.: A survey. In:
Prolegomena to the sources on the history of Pre-Islamic Central Asia. Budapest, 275-304.
Stein, R. A. (1963): Deux notules d'histoire ancienne du Tibet. Journal Asiatique 251, 327-335.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1936): A propos the Legend of Nāropā. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 677-688.
Obermiller, E. (1935): Bu-ston's History of Buddhism and the Mañjuśrī-mūla-tantra. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 299-306.
Blondeau, Anne-Marie (1971): Le Lha-'dre bka'-thaṅ. In: Études tibétaines dédiées à la mémoire de Marcelle Lalou,
Paris, 29-126.
Petech, Luciano (1971): bÇad-sgra sBaṅ-phyug-rgyal-po, régent du Tibet. In: Études tibétaines dédiées à la mémoire
de Marcelle Lalou, Paris, 392-401.
Hambis, Louis (1971): L'histoire des Mongols à l'époque de Gengis-khan et le sPag-bsam l on-bzaṅ de Sumpaqutuqtu. In: Études tibétaines dédiées à la mémoire de Marcelle Lalou, Paris, 149-158.
O.A. (1965): The independent status of Tibet. An historical note. In: Facts about Tibet. New Delhi, 16 pages.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1949): Tibetan Notes. Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 12, 477-496.
Lange, Kristina (1969): Über die Präexistenzen der Dalai Lamas. Versuch einer kritischen Analyse tibetischbuddhistischer Quellen. Jahrbuch des Museums für Völkerkunde zu Leipzig 26, 205-228 (mit Tafeln).
Szerb, J. (1980): Glosses on the oeuvre of bLa-ma 'Phags-pa: II. Some notes on the events of the years 1251-1254.
Macdonald, Ariane (1963): Préambule à la lecture d'un rGya-bod yig-chang. Journal Asiatique 251, 53-159.
Uebach, Helga (1980): Die Besitzurkunde des Se-ra Sṅags-pa Gra-c'an. In: Heilen und Schenken. Festschrift für
Günther Klinge zum 70. Geburtstag. Hsg. von Herbert Franke und Walther Heissig. Wiesbaden, 121-127.
Richardson, H. E. (1958): The Karma-pa sect. A historical note. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 139-164.
Richardson, H. E. (1959): The Karma-pa sect. Part II. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1-17 (appendix).
301
(14.07.2011)
4361
SD T 6 62
4362
SD T 6 63
4363
SD T 6 64
4364
SD T 6 65
4365
SD T 6 66a
4368
SD T 6 66b
4366
SD T 6 67a
4367
SD T 6 67b
4369
SD T 6 68
4304
SD T 6 7
4370
SD T 6 71
4371
SD T 6 72
4372
SD T 6 73
4373
4374
SD T 6 74
SD T 6 75
Lamb, Alistair (1957-1958): Tibet in anglo-chinese relations: 1767-1842. Part I, Part II. Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society, 161-176, 26-43.
Róna-Tas, A. (1958): Compte rendu: G. Schulemann, Gechichte der Dalai-Lamas. Leipzig, 1958. Acta Orientalia 8,
321-327.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1980): Attempt to Locate mKhar tsan [jap.]. Annual Report of the Institute for the Study of
Cultural Exchange 4, 13-48.
Macdonald, Ariane (1971): Une lecture des Pelliot tibétain 1286, 1287, 1038, 1047, et 1290. In: Études tibétaines
dédiées à la mémoire de Marcelle Lalou, Paris, 190-391.
Thomas, F. W. (1930): Tibetan Documents concerning Chinese Turkestan. IV: The Khotan Region. Journal of the
Royal Asiatic Society, 147-193, 251-300.
Thomas, F. W. (1931): Tibetan Documents concerning Chinese Turkestan. V: (a) The Dru-gu (Great Dru-gu and
Drug-cun; the Dru-gu cor and the Bug cor; the Dru-gu and Ge-sar; the title Bog-do; conclusion); (b) the Hor; (c) the
Phod-kar. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 807-836.
Thomas, F. W. (1933): Tibetan Documents concerning Chinese Turkestan. VI: The Tibetan Army. Journal of the
Thomas, F. W. (1934): Tibetan Documents concerning Chinese Turkestan. VII: Government and social Conditions.
Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 85-112.
Laufer, Berthold (1914): Was Odoric of Pordenone ever in Tibet ? T'oung Pao 15, 415-418.
Uray, Géza (1970): A VII.-IX. Századi Tibeti források személynévtana és a tibeti történelem kutatásai.
Különlenyomat a Nyelvtudományi Értekezések 70. Számábol, 265-270.
Uray, Géza (1967): Review: D. S. Ruegg, The Life of Bu ston Rin po che. With the Tibetan Text of the Bu ston
rNam thar. Serie Orientale Roma 34. Roma: Istituto per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente, 1966. Acta Orientalia Hung.
20, 382-385.
Petech, Luciano (1959): The Dalai-Lamas and regents of Tibet: A chronological study. T'oung Pao 47/3-5, 368-394.
Uray, Géza (o.J.): Reviews: V. S. Vorobjev-Desjatovskij, - Kollekcija tibetskich dokumentov na dereve, sobrannaja
C.E. Malobym; - Tibetskij dokument na dereve iz rejona ozera Lop-Nov; - Tibetskie dokumenty na dereve iz rajona
ozera Lop-Nor, II. Acta Orientalia Hung. 4/1-3, 304-314.
Vogel, Claus (1968-1969): On the No pai rnam thar. Central Asiatic Journal 12, 8-30.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): The validity of Tibetan historical tradition. Opera Minora 6/2, 453-466.
302
(14.07.2011)
4375
SD T 6 76
4376
4377
SD T 6 77
SD T 6 78
4378
SD T 6 79
4305
SD T 6 8
4379
SD T 6 80
4380
SD T 6 81
4381
SD T 6 82
4382
SD T 6 83
4383
4384
SD T 6 84
SD T 6 85
4385
SD T 6 86
4386
SD T 6 87
4387
SD T 6 88
4388
4306
SD T 6 89
SD T 6 9
Taube, Manfred (1983): Die "Geheime Befreiung" des 6. Dalai Lama. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 78/5, Spalten
437-443.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Preistoria Tibetana. Opera Minora 6/2, 467-470.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): The wives of Srong btsan sgam po. Opera Minora 6/2, 605-611.
Szerb, J. (1983): A note on the Tibetan-Uigur treaty of 822/823 A.D.. In: Contributions on Tibetan and Buddhist
Symposium held at Velm-Vienna, Austria 13-19 September 1981, vol. 1 (Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und
Uray, Géza (1968): Notes on a chronological problem in the Old Tibetan Chronicle. Acta Orientalia Hung. 21/3, 289299.
Rockhill, Woodville (1891): Tibet. A Geogeaphical, Ethnographical, and Historical Sketch, derived from Chinese
Sources. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1-133, 185-291.
Bushell, S. W. (1880): The Early History of Tibet. From Chinese Sources. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 435541.
Kun, Chang (1959-1960): An analysis of the Tun-Huang Tibetan Annals. Journal of Oriental Studies 5/1-2, 123-173.
Klaproth, J. (1826): Race tibétaine. In: Tableaux Historiques de l'Asie, depuis la monarchie de Cyrus jusqu'a nos
jours; accompagnés de récherches historiques et ethnographiques sur cette partie du monde; ouvrage dédié à MM.
Guillaume et Alexnadre de Humboldt. Paris, Londres, Stuttgart: Schubart et al., 130-152.
Lalou, Marcelle (1958): Fiefs, poisons et guérisseurs. Journal Asiatique 246, 157-201.
Clauson, Gérard (1957): À propos du manuscrit Pelliot tibétain 1283. Journal Asiatique 245, 11-24.
Francke, A. H. (1914): Notes on Sir Aurel Stein's collection of Tibetan documents from Chinese Turkestan. Journal
of the Royal Asiatic Society, 37-59.
Uray, Géza (1983): Notes on the thousend-districts of the Tibetan Empire in the first half of the ninth century. Acta
Orientalia Hung. 36/1-3, 545-548.
Schlaginweit, Emil (Üs.) (1897): Berechnung der Lehre. Eine Streitschrift zur Berichtigung der buddhistischen
Chronologie verfasst im Jahre 1591 von Sureçamatibhadra. Abhandlungen der philosophisch-philologischen Classe
der Königlich Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 20. München, Verlag der K. Akademie, 589-670.
Uray, Géza (1961): Notes on a Tibetan Military Document from Tun-Huang. Acta Orientalia Hung. 12/1-3, 223-230.
Uray, Géza (1972): The narrative of legislation and organisation of the mKhas-pa'i dga'-ston. Acta Orientalia Hung.
303
(14.07.2011)
4389
SD T 6 90
4390
SD T 6 91
4391
SD T 6 93
4392
4393
SD T 6 94
SD T 6 95
4394
SD T 6 96
4395
SD T 6 97
4396
SD T 6 98
4397
487
4272
488
SD T 6 99
SD T 7 1
SD T 7 1
SD T 7 2
4273
SD T 7 2
489
SD T 7 3
26/1, 11-68.
Wayman, Alex (o.J.): Report on the Tibetan collection Sgrub thabs kun btus. In: 29e Congrès International des
Orientalistes. Résumés des Communications Sections 6-7 (Asie Centrale, Inde). Publié par Y. Hervouet, 21.
Uray, Géza (1981): L'emploi du Tibétain dans les chancelleries des états du Kan-sou et de Khotan postérieurs à la
domination tibétaine. Journal Asiatique 249, 81-90.
Lalou, Marcelle (1955): Revendications des fonctionnaires du Grand Tibet au 8e siècle. Journal Asiatique 253/2,
171-212.
Kolmaš, Josef (1980): Review Article: Monumenta Tibetica Historica. Archív Orientální 48, 140-145.
Miller, Andrew (1963): Notes on the Relazione of Ippolito Desideri, S.J. Monumenta Serica 22/2, 446-469.
Yamaguchi, Zuihō (1975): rin lugs rBa dPal dbyangs - bSam yas shūron o meguru ichi mondai [rin lugs rBa dPal
dbyangs - Ein Problem betreffend bSam yas]. In: Hirakawa Akira Hakushi Kanreki Kinen Ronshū - Bukkyō ni okeru
Hō no Kenkyū. Tōkyō, 641-664.
Schubert, Johannes (1953): Besprechung: Joseph F. Rock, The Ancient Na-khi Kingdom of Southwest- China. Vol. 1
und 2 (Harvard-Yenching Institute Monograph Series 8). Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1947.
Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 9-10, Spalten, 465-466.
Uray, Géza (1968): Bevezetés - Az értekezés tárgyának megválasztásáról. In: Tanulmányok a királykori és a kései
tibeti történetírás kapcsolatáról. A Királyi Évkönyvek és az Ótibeti Krónika maradványai Dpa'-po Gcug-lag-'phreṅba Mkhas-pa'i dga'-ston-jában. Kandidátusi Értekezés Tézisei. Budapèst, 3-18.
Simon, Walter (1963): A Ḥphags-pa seal of 1295. Asia Major (N.S.) 6/2, 203-205.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1996): Tibet. EKL3, Bd. 4, 879-882.
Li, Shih-Yü Yü (1950): Tibetan Folk-law. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 127-146.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1996): Tibetische Religionen. EKL3, Bd. 4, 882-885.
Wang, Yao and Chen (1983): Notes and Translation on the Documents about Tibetan Ethics from Tun-Huang.
Feudal order of importance on Seniority in Human relationships [chin.]. Xībĕishǐdì 2, 12-25.
Pathak, S.K. (1996): The Atharvaveda and the Indian Tantra in Tibetan. In: Buddhism in India and abroad: an
integrating influence in Vedic and post-Vedic perspective. Papers presented at the International Seminar on
Buddhism jointly organized by K. J. Somaiya Centre of Buddhist Studies, Mumbai, India, Shuchin University,
Kyoto, Japan and Department of Philosophy, University of Bombay, India, March 6 - 10, 1995. Ed. by Kalpakam
Sankaranarayanan. Mumbai [u.a.]: Somaiya Publ., 225-234.
304
(14.07.2011)
4274
SD T 7 3
490
SD T 7 4
4275
SD T 7 4
492
SD T 7 5
4276
SD T 7 5
1571
SD T 7 6
4277
SD T 7 6
1601
4278
1603
SD T 7 7
SD T 7 7
SD T 7 8
4279
SD T 7 8
4280
SD T 8 1
4289
SD T 8 10
4290
SD T 8 11
4291
SD T 8 12
Hummel, Siegbert (1957): Strafen und Torturen der Tibeter (Beitrag zur tibetischen Rechtspflege). Geographica
Helvetica 2, 93-102.
Stein, R.A. (1992): Tibetica Antiqua VI. Maximes confucianistes dans deux manuscrits de Touen-houang. Bulletin
de l'École Française d'Extrême-Orient 79/1, 9-17.
Macdonald, A. W. (1953): Une note sur les Mégalithes Tibétains. Journal Asiatique 241, 63-76.
Szerb, János (1981): Buchbesprechung: David Snellgrove & Hugh Richardson: A Cultural History of Tibet (1980).
Journal of the Tibet Society 1, 94-95.
Stein, Rolf A. (1969-1975): Etude du monde chinois: institutions et concepts. Annuaire du Collège de France 70e
Année - Résumé des Courss de 1969-1970, 437- 449; 71e Année - Résumé des Cours de 1970-1971, 431-450; 73e
Année - Résumé des Cours de 1972-1973, 457-470; 75e Année - Résumé des Cours de 1974-1975, 481-495.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1994): Fourteenth Century Tibetan Cultural History 1: Ta'i-si-tu Byang-chub rGyalmtshan as a man of Religion. Indo-Iranian Journal 37, 139-149.
Van der Kuijp, Leonard W. J. (1985): Review: Tshe-tan Zhabs-drung 'Jigs-med rigs-pa'i blo-gros, Snyan-ngag melong-gi spyi-don sdeb-legs rig-pa'i 'char-sgo. Lanchou: Gansu People's Publishing House, 1981. Indo-Iranian Journal
28, 212-218.
O.A. (1993): po ta la. Peking.
O.A. (1993): Po ta la (10). Zhin zhin dpe skrun khang, 1-38.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah E. (o.J.): 1.000 Years of Tabo Monastery. Wien.
Klimburg-Salter, Deborah (Engl. and trl. into Tibetan by Dr. Jampa L. Panlung Rinpoche) (o.J.): 1000 Years of Tabo
Monastery - rTa pho, dgon snying gi byung rabs lo rgyus mdor sdus, 21 pages.
Peter of Greece and Denmark (1955): The Polyandry of Tibet. (Actes du 4e Congrès International des Sciences
Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques, Vienne, 1-8 Septembre 1955). Ethnologica 1/2, 176-184.
Prince Peter of Greece and Denmark (1955): The Polyandry of Tibet. (Actes du 4e Congrès International des
Sciences Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques, Vienne, 1-8 Septembre 1955). Ethnologica 1, 176-184.
Macdonald, Alexander (1981): Recherches ethnologiques: Bhutan, Sikkim, Ladakh et Népal, 1975-1979. CNRS, 3538.
Prats, Ramon (1981): Review: Antonio Marazzi, Il potere latente. Struttura politica e valori spirituali tra i Tibetani in
India. Milano: Franco Angeli Editore, Antropologica culturale e sociale, 1979. Annali dell'Istituto Orientale di
Napoli 41, 169-171.
305
(14.07.2011)
4292
SD T 8 13
4293
SD T 8 14
4294
SD T 8 15
4295
SD T 8 16
955
SD T 8 17
957
SD T 8 18
959
SD T 8 19
4281
SD T 8 2
977
SD T 8 20
979
SD T 8 21
1587
4282
SD T 8 22
SD T 8 3
4283
SD T 8 4
4284
4285
4286
SD T 8 5
SD T 8 6
SD T 8 7
Goldstein, Melvyn C. (1979): Review: C.W. Cassinelli and Robert B. Ekvall, A Tibetan Principality: The Political
System of Saskya. Ithaca, Cornell University Press, 1969. IIJ 21, 207-209.
Miller, Beatrice D. (o.J.): Views of Women's Roles in Buddhist Tibet. In: Studies in History of Buddhism. Ed. by
A.K. Narain. O.A., 155-166.
Miller, Beatrice D. (1958): The role of the mother's brother in a patrilineal society: Sikkim. To be read at the 1958
Annual Meeting, American Anthropological Association. Duplicating assistance provided by the Social Science
Institute Washington. 10 pages (typescript).
Miller, Beatrice D. (1978): Tibetan Culture and Personality: Refugee Responses to a Culture-Bound TAT. In:
Himalayan Anthropology: The Indo-Tibetan Interface. Ed. by J. F. Fisher. Mouton, 365-393.
Peter of Greece and Denmark (1956): The Pà-spun of Leh Tehsil in Ladak, Eastern Kashmir, India. East and West
7/2, 138-146.
Clarke, Graham E. (1994): The Movement of Population to the West of China: Tibet and Qinghai. Migration: The
Asian Experience. Ed. by Judith M. Brown and Rosemary Foot, St. Martin's Press, 221-257.
Karmay, Samten G. (1994): Mountain cults and national identity in Tibet. Resistance and Reform in Tibet. Ed. by
Robert Barnett, (General editor) Shirin Akiner. Hurst & Company, London, 112-120.
Peter of Greece and Denmark (1956):An Appeal for the Anthroplological & Ethnological Exploration of Tibet (Actes
du 4e Congrès International des Sciences Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques, Vienne 1956). Ethnologica 2/3, 281284.
Norbu, Dawa (1994): Cultural Preconditions for Development: Some Asian Experiences. South Asian Survey 1/2,
275-286.
Norbu, Dawa (1994): Review: Geoffrey Samuel, Civilized shamans: Buddhism in Tibetan societies.
Washington/London: Smithsonian Institution Press, 1993. Contributions to Indian Sociology (n.s.) 28/2, 359-360.
Hao, Yan (2000): Tibetan Population in China: Myths and Facts Re-examined. Asian Ethnicity 1/1, 11-36.
Goldstein, Melvyn C. (1964): A study of the Ldab ldob. CAJ 9/1, 123-141.
Ekvall, Robert B. (1959): Three categories of inmates within Tibetan monasteries: Status and function. Central
Asiatic Journal 5/1, 206-220.
Ekvall, Robert B. (1963): Tibetan nomadic society. Central Asiatic Journal 8/1, 163-173.
Snellgrove, David L. (1966): For a Sociology of Tibetan Speaking Regions. Central Asiatic Journal 11/1, 199-219.
Goldstein, Melvyn C. (1971): The Balance Between Centralization and Decentralization in the Traditional Tibetan
306
(14.07.2011)
4288
SD T 8 8
4287
SD T 8 9
4296
SD T 9 1
4297
SD T 9 2
Political System. An Essay on the Nature of Tibetan Political Macro-Structure. Central Asiatic Journal 15, 170-182.
Goldstein, Melvyn C. (1971): Taxation and the structure of a Tibetan village. CAJ 15, 1-27.
Ekvall, Robert B. (1961): The nomadic pattern of living among the Tibetans as preparation for war. American
Anthropologist 63/6, 1250-1263.
Francke, A. H. (Oct. 1901): Some notes on Ladakhi currency. The Indian Antiquary 30, 456.
Beckwith, Christopher I. (1977): Tibet and the early medieval florissance in Eurasia a preliminary note on the
economic history of the Tibetan Empire. Central Asiatic Journal 21, 89-104.
307
(14.07.2011)
4839
SD A 1 1
4840
SD A 1 2
536
4841
4842
SD A 1 3a
SD A 1 3b
SD A 1 4
259
SD A 1 5
4843
SD A 1 6
260
SD A 1 7
540
SD A 1 8
542
SD A 1 9
4895
SD A 10 1
265
SD A 10 2
4894
SD A 10 2
1618
SD A 10 3
4896
SD A 12 1
List of Microfilms Deposited in the Centre for East Asian Cultural Studies. Part 6. India. East Asian Cultural Studies
12/ 1/4 (1973), 31-103.
Bernhard, F. , Reul, H., Schulte-Tigges, F. und Sunkel, H. (1966): Erstellung von Konkordanzen zu Sanskrit-Texten
durch elektronische Rechenanlagen. Linguistics 22, 5-23.
De Jong, J.W. (1988): Bibliography 1949 - 1986. Hokke bunka kenkyu 14, 1-63.
De Jong, J. W. (1988): Bibliography 1987-1997. Hokke bunka kenkyū 14, 1-37.
Maas, Paul (1960): Textkritik. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner Verlagsgesellschaft, 3-34.
Hota, Kashinath and Mishra, Arun Ranjan (1993): Bibliography of Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika. CASS Bibliography Series, 1,
1-104.
Hota, Kashinath (1995): Bibliography of Technical Science. CASS Bibliography Series Class - H 7, I-IX, 1-75.
Lariviere, Richard (1995): Protestants, Orientalists, and Brāmaṇas. Reconstructing Indian Social History. Royal
Academy of Arts and Sciences, 5-18.
Maas, Paul (1960): Textkritik. B.G. Teubner Verlagsgesell-schaft, Leipzig, 4. Auflage, 1-34.
Kane, George (1969): Conjectural Emendation. In: Medieval literature and civilazation: studies in memory of G.N.
Garmonsway. (Other authors: Garmonsway, G.N., Pearsall, D., Waldron, R.A.) London: Athlone Press, 155-169.
Goetz, Hermann (1958): The historical background of the great temples of Khajurāho. Arts Asiatiques 5/1, 35-47.
Korom, Frank J. (1996): Recycling in India: Status and Economic Realities. Recycled Re.Seeen, 118-129; Notes and
Bibliography 190-201.
Korom, Frank J. (1996): Recycling in India: Status and Economic Realities. In: Charlene Cerny and Suzanne Seriff
(eds.), Recycled Re-Seen: Folk Art from the Global Scrap Heap. Studio photography by John Bigelow Taylor. Harry
N. Abrams, Inc., Publishers, New York, in association with the Museum of International Folk Art, Santa Fe, a unit of
the Museum of New Mexico, 118-129, 190 (notes), 191-201 (bibliography).
Thakur, Laxman S. (1989): Sun-Worship in Himachal Pradesh: A Study Based on Temples and Sculptures. Journal
of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrita Vidyapeetha 42, 155-170.
Göbl, Robert (1965): Die drei Versionen der Kaniška-Inschrift von Surkh Kotal. Neuedition der Texte auf
verbesserter technisch-epigraphischer und paläologischer Basis. [Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften
philosophisch-historische Klasse, Denkschriften 88. Bd., 1. Abhandlung]. Wien: Kommissionsverlag der Österr.
Akademie der Wissenschaften, 5-24 (mit 17 Tafeln).
308
(14.07.2011)
4897
SD A 12 2
4898
SD A 12 3
931
SD A 13 1
4899
SD A 14 2
4900
SD A 16 1
4901
SD A 17 1
4902
SD A 17 2
4903
SD A 17 3
4904
SD A 17 4
4905
SD A 17 5
285
SD A 17 6
1615
SD A 17 7
1681
SD A 17 8
787
SD A 2 1
418
SD A 22 1
420
SD A 22 2
423
SD A 22 3
Noble, Peter S. (1930-1932): A Kharoṣṭhī Inscription from Endere. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 445455.
Miller, R. A. 81970): Review: Asko Parpola, Seppo Koskenniemi, Simo Parpola and Pentti Aalto, Decipherment of
the Proto-Dravidian Inscriptions of the Indus Civilization (= The Scandinavian Institute of Asian Studies, Special
Publications 1). Copenhagen, 1969. Indo-Iranian Journal 12, 126-159.
Segert, Stanislav (1996): Review Articles. Survey of Writing Systems. Daniels, P. and Bright W. (eds.): The World's
Writing Systems. ArchOr 64, 405-410.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): A visit to an "astronomical" temple in India. Opera Minora 6/1, 175-184.
Schubert, Johannes (1959-1960): Das I-ching und seine Probleme. Wissenschaftliche Zeitschrift derr Karl-MarxUniversität Leipzig - Gesellschafts- und Sprachwissenschaftliche Reihe 3 (9. Jg.), 453-460.
Biardeau, Madeleine (1981): The salvation of the king in the Mahābhārata. Contributions to Indian Sociology (New
Series) 15/1-2, 75-97.
Biardeau, Madeleine (1981): L'arbre śamī et le buffle sacrificiel. In: Autour de la déesse hindoue. Puruṣārtha
(sciences sociales en asie du sud) 5, 215-243.
Rönnow, Kasten (1930-1932): Viśvarūpa. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 469-480.
Przyluski, Jean (1930-1932): Deux Noms Indiens du Dieu Soleil. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 457460.
Burgess, Jas. (Jan. 1901): Note on Jaina Mythology. Indian Antiquary 30, 27-28.
Walter Slaje (1998): nāsti daive prabhutvam. Traces of Demythologisation in Indian Epic Thought. Journal of Indian
Horsch, Paul (1967): Vom Schöpfungsmythos zum Weltgesetz. Asiatische Studien (= Études Asiatiques) 21, 31-61.
Schwarz, F. F. (1976): Review: Adelheid Mette, Indische Kulturstiftungsberichte und ihr Verhältnis zur
Zeitaltersage. Mainz, 1973. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 5 (71. Jg.), Spalten 503-505.
Zeitschriften (die gebunden werden), Administrative Bibliothek des Bundeskanzleramt. (Stand: 9.3.2000)
Emmerick, Ronald E. (1986): Die Lepra in Indien. Aussatz - Lepra - Hansen-Krankeit. Ein Menschheitsproblem im
Wandel. Teil II: Aufsätze. Hg. v. Jörn Henning Wolf. Würzburg: Deutsches Aussätzigen-Hilfswerk 1986, 185-199.
Emmerick, R. E. (1984): Some Remarks on the History of Leprosy in India. Indologica Taurinensia 12 (Proceedings
of the Scandinavian Conference-Seminar of Indological Studies (Stockholm, June 1st-5th, 1982)), 93-105.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1996): God's Arrival in the Vaiśeṣika System. Journal of Indian Philosophy 24, 281-294.
309
(14.07.2011)
799
SD A 22 4
4906
SD A 23 1
953
SD A 23 10
4914
SD A 23 13
4907
SD A 23 2
4908
SD A 23 3
4909
SD A 23 4
4910
SD A 23 5
4911
SD A 23 6
4912
SD A 23 7
4913
SD A 23 8
1043
SD A 23 9
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4928
SD A 24 1
SD A 25 1
SD A 25 2
SD A 25 3
SD A 27 1
SD A 27 10
Scharpe, Hartmut (1999): The Doctrine of the three Humors in Traditional Indian Medicine and the Alleged
Antiquity Of Tamil Siddha Medicine. Journal of the American Oriental Society 119/4, 609-629.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Note sulle fonti di Kālidāsa. Opera Minora 6/1, 1-26.
Hatae, Teruko (1989): Pariṇāma, Sandeha, Bhrāntimān, Ullekha ni tsuite -Sāhityadarpaṇa X, 34cd-37-. Nishi Nihon
Shūkyōgaku Zasshi, 85-96.
Hara, Minoru (2001): The Death of the Hero. Journal of the International College for Advanced Buddhist Studies 4,
340-317 (1-26).
Christie, Elizabeth (1979): Indian philosophers on poetic imagination (pratibhā). Journal of Indian Philosophy 7,
153-207.
Kanakura, Ensho (1976): Jinna no kunda mālā.In: Indo tetsugaku. Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū 3. Indotetsugakuhen 2.
Tōkyō: Shyunjūsha, 445-456.
Rouse, W. H. D. (1897): A Modern Parallel to the Culla-Paduma Jataka (193). Told and recorded by Ram-Rap,
Brahman and Dattawali, district Aligarh. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 855-857.
Vogel, Claus (1971): Die Jahrezeiten im Spiegel der altindischen Literatur. Zeitschrift der Deutschen
Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 121/2, 284-326.
Granoff, Phyllis (1986): The miracle of a hagiography without miracles: Some comments on the Jain lives of the
Pratyekabuddha Karakaṇḍa. Journal of Indian Philosophy 14, 389-403.
Lewin, Bruno (1959): Geschichtliche Streiflichter im Spiegel der Senryū. In: Ostasiatische Studien. Berlin:
Akademie-Verlag, 148-161.
Sukthankar, Vishnu S. (ed.) (1933): The Ādiparva. In: The Mahābhārata for the first time critically edited. Volume 1.
Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1-60.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1988): Besprechung: Paul Hacker, Grundlagen indischer Dichtung und indischen Denkens.
Nakamura, Hajime (o.J.): Indian Influence on Japanese Stories. O.A., 363-370.
Jacobi, Hermann (1885): Zur Lehre vom Çloka. Indische Studien 17, 443-451.
Jacobi, Hermann (1885): Indische Hypermetra und hypermetrische Texte. Indische Studien 17, 389-441.
Vekerdy, József (1956): A versforma kérdése keleti müfordításoknál. Antik Tanulmányok 3/1-3, 181-192.
Liebenthal, Walter (1956): The concept of God in Chinese Religion. Journal of the Asiatic Society 22/2, 137-146.
Hara, Minoru (1967-1968): Transfer of merit. Adyar Library Bulletin 31-32, 382-411.
310
(14.07.2011)
4929
SD A 27 11
4930
SD A 27 12
4931
SD A 27 13
4932
4933
SD A 27 14
SD A 27 15
4934
SD A 27 16
4935
SD A 27 17
4936
SD A 27 18
4937
SD A 27 19
4920
SD A 27 2
4938
SD A 27 20
4939
SD A 27 21
4940
SD A 27 22
298
299
SD A 27 23
SD A 27 24
300
SD A 27 25
Skurzak, Ludwik (1967-1968): Indian asceticism in its historical development. Adyar Library Bulletin 31-32, 202210.
Caillat, Colette (1980-1981): Notes sur les variantes dans la tradition du Dasaveyāliya-sutta. Indologica Taurinensia
8-9, 71-83.
Bidez, Joseph at Cumont, Franz (1938): Zoroastre ostanés et hystaspe d'après la tradition greque. Les Mages
Hellénisés 2 (Les Textes), 113-117.
Macdonald, A. W. (1952): À propos de Prajāpati. Journal Asiatique 240, 323-338.
Law, B. C. (1956): Three gems in Jainism. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research Institute 13/1-4, 1-18.
Witzel, Michael (1983): The Earliest Form of the Concept of Rebirth in India. Presented at The 31st International
Kimura, Toshihiko (1976): OM - shōnin ni ji toshiteno [OM - als Wort der Anerkennung]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Granet, Marcel (1920-1921): La vie et la mort. Croyances et doctrines de l'antiquité chinoise. École Pratique des
Hautes Études - Section des sciences religieuses, 1-22.
Smith, Morton (1983): Sin in India. East and West (New Series) 33/1-4, 125-142.
Sharma, Dhirendra (1974): Phenomenology of Religion and Sri Aurobindo. Indian Philosophy Quarterly (New
Series) 1/2, 83-95.
McDermott, Robert (1975): Indian spirituality in the west: A bibliographical mapping. Philosophy East and West
25/2, 213-239.
Divanji, P. C. (1942): Origin of the Bhāgatvata and Jaina religions. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research
Institute 23, 107-125.
Bechert, Heinz (1988): Neue buddhistische Orthodoxie: Bemerkungen zur Gliederung und zur Reform des Sangha in
Birma. Numen 35/1, 24-55.
Hiriyanna, M. (1945): The Doctrine of Niyoga. Journal of Oriental Research 15, 37-46.
Nagasaki, Hōjun (1979): Jaina no gō shiso [Karma-Theorie bei Jaina]. Gō shisō Kenkyū, 501-533.
Nagasaki, Hōjun (1981): Jaina-kyō no kairitsu - Bukkyō no kairitsu tono kankei o chūshin ni shite [Śīlavinaya im
Jainismus, unter dem Gesichtspunkt des Verhältnisses zum Śīlavinaya des Buddhismus]. Kairitsu shisō no Kenkyū,
77-95.
311
(14.07.2011)
301
SD A 27 26
302
SD A 27 27
303
SD A 27 28
305
SD A 27 29
4921
SD A 27 3
317
SD A 27 30
318
SD A 27 31
319
SD A 27 32
320
SD A 27 33
321
SD A 27 34
323
SD A 27 35
325
SD A 27 36
326
SD A 27 37
327
SD A 27 38
330
SD A 27 39
4922
SD A 27 4
339
SD A 27 40
340
SD A 27 41
Nagasaki, Hōjun (1981): Bukkyō to Jaina-kyō - gokai, kasseikai o chūshin ni shite [Buddhismus und Jainismus unter
dem Gesichtspunkt von pañcaśīla und uposathaṅga]. Bukkyōgaku Seminar 34, 50-65.
Kudelska, Marta (1987): Iśa - Próba Interpretacji [Iśa - ein Interpretationsversuch]. Studia Filozoficzne 6
(259), 153-164.
Mette, Adelheid (1987): Gotama und die Asketen - Eine jinistische Legende. StII 13/14, 139-148.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1993): Remarks on the History of Jaina Meditation. Jain Studies in Honour of Jozef Deleu, ed.
R. Smet and Kenji Watanabe, 151-162.
Roussel, A. (1913): Les idées religieuses et sociales du Mahābhārata. Sabhā-Parvan. Le Muséon (N.S.) 14, 101-175.
Wollgast, Siegfried (?): Zum Tod im späten Mittelalter und in der frühen Neuzeit. Sitzungsberichte der Sächsischen
Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig, Philologisch-historische Klasse, Band 132, Heft 1.
Finn, Louis M. (1989): Review: Phyllis Granoff, (transl.), The Kulacūdāmani Tantra and the Vākameśvara Tantra
with the Jayaratha Commentary. Journal of Indian Philosophy 17, 309-325.
Zydenbos, Robert J (1991): On the Jaina Background of Dvaitavedānta. Journal of Indian Philosophy 19, 249-271.
Hakamaya, Noviaki (1992): Nikonjin to animism [Japaner u. Animismus]. Komazawa-daigaku Bukkyō-gakubu
Ronshū, 351-378
Granoff, Phyllis (1989): The Biographies of Siddhasena: A Study in the Texture of Allusion and the Weaving of a
Group-Image (Part I). Journal of Indian Philosophy 17, 329-384
Granoff, Phyllis (1990): The Biographies of Siddhasena (Part II). Journal of Indian Philosophy 18, 261-304.
Hara, Minoru (1994): Transfer of Merit in Hindu Literature and Religion. The Memoirs of the Toyo Bunko, 52, 103135.
Balbir, Nalini (1994): An Investigation of Textual Sources on the samavasaraṇa ("The Holy Assembly of the Jina").
Festschrift Klaus Bruhn, 67-104
Matilal, Bimal K. (1992): A Note on Śaṃkara's Theodicy. Journal of Indian Philosophy 20/4, 363-376.
Rukmani, T.S. (1992): The Problem of the Authorship of the Yogasūtrabhāṣyavivaraṇam. Journal of Indian
Strauß, Otto (o.J.): Altindische Spekulationen über die Sprache und ihre Probleme. O.A., 100-151.
Butzenberger, Klaus (1996): On Doubting What There Is Not: The Doctrine of Doubt and the Reference of Terms in
Indian Grammar, Logic and Philosophy of Language. Journal of Indian Philosophy 24, 363-406.
Whicher, Ian (1997): Nirodha, Yoga Praxis and the Transformation of the Mind. Journal of Indian Philosophy 25, 1312
(14.07.2011)
28
SD A 27 42
1350
SD A 27 43
1351
SD A 27 44
1627
SD A 27 45
1628
SD A 27 46
1629
SD A 27 47
1630
SD A 27 48
1631
SD A 27 49
4923
SD A 27 5
1632
SD A 27 50
1633
SD A 27 51
1634
SD A 27 52
4924
SD A 27 6
4925
SD A 27 7
4926
4927
SD A 27 8
SD A 27 9
67.
Haar, Barend ter: Falun Gong. Evaluation and further references (last update: 16.1.2000), 1-13.
Bodewitz, Hendrik W. (1997-98): The hindu doctrine of transmigration. Its origin and background. In: Indologica
Taurinensia XXIII-XXIV, 583-605.
G. K. Jettmar-Thakur (1984): The Kulu Ṛṣi-Cult: Notes on the position of vedic sages as village gods in the
Himalayas. In: Saras Bulletin 1983 No.3. Reprinted 1984, pp. 25-36.
Lewis, I.M. (1988): Shamanism. In: Stewart Sutherland [u.a.] (ed.), The World's Religions. London, 768-779.
Hardy, Friedhelm (1988): The Classical Religions of India. In: The World's Religions. Ed. by Stewart Sutherland
[u.a.]. London: Routledge, 569-570.
Hardy, Friedhelm (1988): Vedic Religion. In: Stewart Sutherland [u.a.] (ed.), The World's Religions. London, 575581.
Hardy, Friedhelm (1988): Hindu Philosophies and Theologies. In: Stewart Sutherland [u.a.] (ed.), The World's
Religions. London, 637-645.
Hardy, Friedhelm (1988): General Remarks on the Religious History of India. In: Stewart Sutherland [u.a.] (ed.), The
World's Religions. London, 571-574.
Alper, Harvey P. (1979): Śiva and the ubiquity of consciousness. The spaciousness of an artful Yogi. Journal of
Hardy, Friedhelm (1988): Later Jainism. In: Stewart Sutherland [u.a.] (ed.), The World's Religions. London, 646648.
Hardy, Friedhelm (1988): Epic and Purāṇic Religion. In: Stewart Sutherland [u.a.] (ed.), The World's Religions.
London, 604-626.
Sanderson, Alexis (1988): Śaivism and the Tantric Traditions. In: Stewart Sutherland [u.a.] (ed.), The World's
Religions. London, 660-704..
Caland, W. (1930-1932): Corrections of Eggeling's Translation of the Śatapathabrāhmaṇa. Bulletin of the School of
Oriental Studies 6, 297-302.
Bharati, Agehananda (o.J.): Eliade: Privilegierte Information und Anthropologische Aporien. In: Sehnsucht nach
dem Ursprung. Zu Mircea Eliade. Hsg. von Hans Peter Duerr. Syndikat, 32-58.
Tokarz, Franciszek (1969): How do I understand R̥gveda X.129 ? Folia Orientalia 11, 297-300.
Sasaki, Genjun (1962): Amerika ni okeru gendai-shisō to Shūkyō-kenkyū (jō) [Das heutige Denken und religiöse
313
(14.07.2011)
4978
SD A 28 1
4983
SD A 28 10
5079
SD A 28 100
5080
SD A 28 101
5081
SD A 28 102
5082
SD A 28 103
5083
SD A 28 104
5084
SD A 28 105
5085
SD A 28 106
5086
SD A 28 107
5087
SD A 28 108
5088
SD A 28 109
4988
SD A 28 11
5089
SD A 28 110
5090
5091
SD A 28 111
SD A 28 112
5092
SD A 28 113
Studien]. Ōtani Gakuhō 42/1, 36-52.
Sen Sharma, Deba Brata (1967): The Conception of Tattva - A Study. Kavirāj Abhinandana Grantha. Ed. by B.
Saksena. Lucknow: Akhila Bhāratīya Saṃskṛta Pariṣad, 198-201.
Schayer, Stanisl̷aw (1927): Studja krytyczne i sprawozdania. Filozofja porównawcza. Uwagi na marginesie pracy
Masson-Oursel'a. Przegląd Filozoficzny 29/1-2, 235-246.
Nagarajasarma, R. (1929): A note on vaitaṇḍika and avyapadeśya. Journal of Oriental Research Madras 3, 261-267.
Bilimoria, Purusottama (1985): Jñāna and pramā: The logic of knowing - a critical appraisal. Journal of Indian
Rastogi, Navjivan (1986): Theory of error according to Abhinavagupta. Journal of Indian Philosophy 14, 1-33.
Goldman, Robert P. (1986): The serpent and the rope on stage: Popular, literary, and philosophical representations of
reality in traditional India. Journal of Indian Philosophy 14, 349-369.
Gokhale, Pradeep P. (1982): The terms padārtha and prameya in the context of Nyāyasūtra. Philosophy East and
West 32/2, 207-211.
Jones, Richard Hubert (1979): A philosophical analysis of mystical utterances. Philosophy East and West 29/3, 255274.
Gangadean, Ashok Kumar (1979): Formal ontology and the dialectical transformation of consciousness. Philosophy
East and West 29/1, 21-48.
De Jong, J. W. (1986): Review: Gerhard Oberhammer (Hrsg.), Inklusivismus. Eine indische Denkform (Publications
of the De Nobili Library, Occasional Papers 2). Wien, 1983. Indo-Iranian Journal 29, 68-70.
Verpoorten, Jean-Marie (1987): Le droit a l'adhyayana selon la Mīmāṃsā. Indo-Iranian Journal 30, 23-30.
Larson, Gerald James (1983): An eccentric ghost in the machine: Formal and quantitative aspects of the SāṃkhyaYoga dualism. Philosophy East and West 33/3, 219-233.
Schayer, Stanisl̷aw (1935): O filozofowaniu Hindusów. Przegląd Współczesny 161, 291-311.
Gupta, Bina and Wilcox, William C. (1983): Are all names of the absolute synonymous ? Philosophy East and West
33/3, 285-293.
Perrett, Roy W. (1984): The problem of induction in Indian philosophy. Philosophy East and West 34/2, 161-174.
Gerow, Edwin (1984): Language and symbol in Indian semiotics. Philosophy East and West 34/3, 245-260.
Larson, Gerald James (1987): "Conceptual resources" in South Asia for "environmental ethics" or The fly is still
alive and well in the bottle. Philosophy East and West 37/2, 150-159.
314
(14.07.2011)
5093
SD A 28 114
5094
SD A 28 115
5095
SD A 28 116
5096
SD A 28 117
5097
SD A 28 118
5098
SD A 28 119
4989
SD A 28 12
5099
5101
5100
SD A 28 120
SD A 28 121
SD A 28 122
5102
SD A 28 123
5103
SD A 28 124
5104
5105
SD A 28 125
SD A 28 126
5106
SD A 28 127
5107
5108
SD A 28 128
SD A 28 129
4990
SD A 28 13
Appelbaum, David and Lorch, Ingrid Turner (1978): Tracking the discontinuity of perception. Philosophy East and
West 28/4, 469-484.
Mohanty, J. N. (1979): Consciousness and knowledge in Indian philosophy. Philosophy East and West 29/1, 3-10.
Daye, Douglas Dunsmore (1979): Circularity in the inductive justification of formal arguments (tarka) in the twelfthcentury Indian Jaina logic. Philosophy East and West 29/2, 177-188.
Bilimoria, Puruṣottama (1980): Perception (pratyakṣa) in Advaita Vedānta. Philosophy East and West 30/1, 35-44.
Mohanty, J. N. (1980): Indian theories of truth: Thoughts on their common framework. Philosophy East and West
30/4, 439-451.
Gangadean, Ashok K. (1980): Comparative ontology: Relative and absolute truth. Philosophy East and West 30/4,
465-480.
Mikogami, Eshō (1975): On Vaiśeṣikasūtra II-ii-19 [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Nishitani, Keiji (1981): Ontology and utterance. Philosophy East and West 31/1, 29-43.
Bharadwaja, V. K. (1981): The Jaina conception of tarka. Philosophy East and West 31/4, 501-505.
Appelbaum, David (1982): A note on pratyakṣa in Advaita Vedānta. Philosophy East and West 32/2, 201-205.
Copi, Irving M. (1972): Review Article: Bimal Krishna Matilal, The Navya-Nyāya Doctrine of Negation: The
Semantics and Ontology of Negative Statements in Navya-Nyāya Philosophy. Ed. by Daniel H.H. Ingalls. Harvard
Oriental Studies 46. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1968. Philosophy East and West 22, 221-226.
Larson, Gerald James (1974): The sources for śakti in Abhinavagupta's Kāśmīr Śaivism: A linguistic and aesthetic
category. Philosophy East and West 24/1, 41-56.
Bochenski, J. M. (1974): Logic and ontology. Philosophy East and West 24/3, 275-292.
Bhattacharyya, Sibajiban (1974): Some features of Navya-Nyāya logic. Philosophy East and West 24/3, 329-342.
Potter, Karl H. (1974): On the realistic proclivities of Navya-Nyāya as explicated by Bhattacharyya. Philosophy East
and West 24/3, 343-347.
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1975): Causality in the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika school. Philosophy East and West 25/1, 41-48.
Gangadean, Ashok Kumar (1975): Formal aspects of causality. Philosophy East and West 25/1, 65-70.
Nagasaki, Hōjun (1977-1979): Sāṃvyavahārika-pratyakṣa I-III. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian
and Buddhist Studies] 25-27/2, 919-914, 979-974, 941-936.
315
(14.07.2011)
5109
SD A 28 130
5110
SD A 28 131
5111
SD A 28 132
5112
SD A 28 133
5113
SD A 28 134
5115
SD A 28 135
5116
SD A 28 136
5117
SD A 28 137
5118
SD A 28 138
5119
SD A 28 139
4991
SD A 28 14
5120
SD A 28 140
5121
SD A 28 141
5122
SD A 28 142
5123
SD A 28 143
Devaraja, N. K. (1976): What is living and what is dead in traditional Indian philosophy. Philosophy East and West
26/4, 427-442.
Organ, Troy (1976): Polarity, a neglected insight in Indian philosophy. Philosophy East and West 26/1, 33-39.
Appelbaum, David (1987): The Fact of Reason: Kant's Prajna-Perception of Freedom. Journal of Indian Philosophy
15/1, 87-98.
Dastidar, Koyeli Ghosh (1987): Individual Autonomy in Traditional Indian Thought. Journal of Indian Philosophy
15/1, 99-107.
Mandal, Pradyot Kr. (1987): Some Problems of Perception in Navya-Nyāya. Journal of Indian Philosophy 15/2, 125148.
Bharadwaja, V. K. (1987): Implication and Entailment in Navya-Nyāya Logic. Journal of Indian Philosophy 15/2,
149-154.
Bhattacharya, Chandidas (1987): Can There Be Empirical Evidence for General Truth ? Journal of Indian Philosophy
15/4, 333-347.
Pajin, Dushan (1987): The Legitimacy of the Term "Philosophy" in an Asian Context: The Beginnings of Indian
Philosophy. Journal of Indian Philosophy 15/4, 349-362.
Wezler, Albrecht (1984): Further references to the Vaiśeṣikasūtra in the Pātañjalayogaśāstravivaraṇa (Studies in the
Pātañjalayogaśāstravivaraṇa 3). In: Amr̥tadhārā - Prof. R. N. Dandekar Felicitation Volume. Ed. by S.D. Joshi.
Delhi: Ajanta Publications, 457-472.
Dwivedi, R. C. (1984): Jaina definitions of the pramāṇa. In: Amr̥tadhārā - Prof. R. N. Dandekar Felicitation Volume.
Ed. by S.D. Joshi. Delhi: Ajanta Publications, 115-124.
Nozawa, Masanobu (1979): Praśastapāda's Theory of hetvābhāsa [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1984): Grammaticality and meaningfulness. In: Amr̥tadhārā - Prof. R. N. Dandekar
Felicitation Volume. Ed. by S.D. Joshi. Delhi: Ajanta Publications, 263-271.
Devasthali, G. V. (1939-1940): On the probable date of Jaimini and his sūtras. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental
Divanji, P. C. (1939-1940): Yogavāsiṣṭha on the means of proof. New Indian Antiquary 2, 285-295.
Saletore, B. A. (1942): Historical notices of the Lokāyatas. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute,
Silver Jubilee Volume 23/1-4, 386-397.
316
(14.07.2011)
5124
SD A 28 144
5125
SD A 28 145
5126
5127
5128
4992
5129
SD A 28 146
SD A 28 147
SD A 28 149
SD A 28 15
SD A 28 150
4976
SD A 28 151
4977
SD A 28 152
1126
SD A 28 153
1129
SD A 28 154
1131
SD A 28 155
1133
SD A 28 156
1135
SD A 28 157
1136
SD A 28 158
1137
SD A 28 159
Upadhye, A. N. (1942): Hariṣeṇa's Dharmaparīkṣā in Apabhraṁśa. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research
Institute, Silver Jubilee Volume 23/1-4, 592-608.
Yamasaki, Tsugihiko (1963): The Conception of "Svataḥ Prāmāṇya" in the Mīmāṃsā-ślokavārttika. Journal of
Slaje, Walter (1986): Niḥśreyasam im alten Nyāya. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Südasiens 30, 163-177.
Oetke, Claus (o.J.): On linguistic meaning and synonymy. O.A., 1-26.
Collins, Steven (1985): Buddhism in recent British philosophy and theology. Religious Studies 21, 475-493.
Ray, Roma (1982): Is pariṇāṃavāda a doctrine of causality ? Journal of Indian Philosophy 10/4, 377-396.
Collins, Steven (1988): Monasticism, Utopias and Comparative Social Theory. Religion 18, 101-135.
Kumoi, Shozen (1985): Bukkyō to Ishūkyō - Yoga Gakuha to Bukkyō to no Kōshō [Buddhism and its relation to
other religions - The connection between the Yoga school and Buddhism]. In: Buddhism and Its Relation to Other
Mano, Ryukai (1985): Shoki Bukkyō to upaniṣat [Early Budhism and the Upaniṣad.] In: Buddhism and Its Relation
to Other Religions. Essays in Honour of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on His Seventieth Birthday. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten,
127-142.
Mode, Heinz (1986): Ancient Indian Thought. Deyadharma. Studies in Memory of Dr. D.C. Sircar, Sri Garib Dass
Oriental Series 33. Ed. by Gouriswar Bhattacharya. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications, 137-145.
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1988): Śābdabodha and the problem of knowledge-representation in Sanskrit. Journal of
Bandyopadhyay, Nandita (1988): The concept of contradiction in Indian logic and epistemology. Journal of Indian
Nozawa, Masanobu (1989): Vaiśeṣikasūtra dai 2-1 ge no suiron setsu. Indo Tetsugaku Bukkyō, Fujita Kōtatsu
Hakase Kanreki Kinen Ronshū, Kyōto, 161-176.
Chatterjee, Krishnanath (1987): Word and its import. Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal Thakur Felicitation
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1987): Pramāṇa as evidence. Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal Thakur Felicitation
Wezler, Albrecht (1987): Remarks on the sarvasarvātmakatvavāda. Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal
317
(14.07.2011)
4993
SD A 28 16
1153
SD A 28 160
1156
SD A 28 161
1159
SD A 28 162
1162
SD A 28 163
1164
SD A 28 164
1166
SD A 28 165
1167
SD A 28 166
1168
SD A 28 167
1169
SD A 28 168
1170
SD A 28 169
4994
1175
1176
SD A 28 17
SD A 28 170
SD A 28 171
1177
SD A 28 172
1178
SD A 28 173
Mondal, Pradyot Kumar (1982): Some aspects of perception in old Nyāya. Journal of Indian Philosophy 10/4, 357376.
Chemparathy, George (1987). Meaning and role of the concept of mahājanaparigraha in the ascertainment of the
validity of the Veda. Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal Thakur Felicitation Volume. Calcutta: Sanskrit
Pustak Bhandar, 67-80.
Matilal, Bimal Krishna (1987): Debate and dialectic in ancient India. Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal
Vattanky, John (1987): Development of Nyāya theism. Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal Thakur Felicitation
Oberhammer, Gerhard (1987): The transcendental structure of human bondage (saṃsāra) according to Pakṣilasvāmin
("Language-Game" implied in the process of salvation). Philosophical Essays, Professor Anantalal Thakur
Felicitation Volume. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, 16-27.
Williams, R. (1965): Haribhadra. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies XXVII, 101-111.
Harikai, Kunio (1989): Nyāyasudhā ni inyō sareru Bṛhaṭṭikā ni tsuite [über die in der Nyāyasudhā zitierte Bṛhaṭṭikā].
IBK XXXVII 2, 951-957.
Akamatsu, Akihiko und Yamakami, Shōdō: Nyāya gakuha no chishikiron 2 [Erkenntnistheorie bei den Naiyayikas
2]. Iwanami kōza tōyō shisō 5, 197-234.
Tola, Fernando and Dragonetti, Carmen (1990): Some remarks on Bhartṛhari's concept of pratibhā. Journal of Indian
Filliozat, Pierre-Sylvain (1990): Yukti, le quatrième pramāṇa des médecins (Carakasaṃhitā,
Sūtrasthāna XI, 25). Journal of the European Āyurvedic Society 1, 33-46.
Watanabe, Shigeaki (1987): Bhāsarvajña no Henjū kasoku ron [Theorie des Erkennens der vyāpti bei Bhāsarvajña].
Takasaki Jikidō hakushi kanreki kinen ronshū, "Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Ronshū", 33-48.
Coward, Harold (1982): Time (Kāla) in Bhartr̥hari's Vākyapadīya. JIP 10/3, 277-287.
Hatae, Teruko (1986): Han dhvani ron - Dhvanyāloka I, 1 - [Die Lehre gegen dhvani]. IBK 35/1, 438-36.
Honda, Megumu (1990): A Reading in the Vaiśeṣika Sūtra. Dōhō Daigaku Kiyo 4, 172-79 (1-94).
Halbfass, Wilhelm (1970): Remarks on the Vaiśeṣika Concept of Sāmānya. Añjali. Papers on Indology and
Buddhism. Festschrift zum 60. Geburtstag von Oliver Hector de Alwis Wijesekera, 137-151.
Hattori, Masaaki (1993): Schopenhauer to indo kotengaku ["Schopenhauer und die indischen Klassiker"].
318
(14.07.2011)
1179
SD A 28 174
1180
SD A 28 175
1181
SD A 28 176
1182
SD A 28 177
1183
SD A 28 178
1184
SD A 28 179
4995
1187
SD A 28 18
SD A 28 180
1188
SD A 28 181
1189
SD A 28 182
1190
SD A 28 183
1191
SD A 28 184
1192
SD A 28 185
1193
SD A 28 186
1194
SD A 28 187
1196
SD A 28 188
Schopenhauer kenkyū, Sōkangō, 1. Ausgabe, 67-82.
Staal, Frits and van der Velde, Paul (ed.) (1993): Concepts of Science in Europe and Asia [this lecture was delivered
... on the occasion of the official opening of the IIAS at Leiden on October 13,1993]. International Institute for Asian
Studies, Leiden, 31p.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1985): Patañjali and the Yoga sūtras. StII 10, 191-212.
King, Richard (1992): Asparśa-Yoga: Meditation and Epistemology in the Gauḍapādīya-Kārikā. Journal of Indian
Slaje, Walter (1986): Untersuchungen zur Chronologie einiger Nyāya-Philosophen. StII 11/12, 245-277.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1993): The Vaiśeṣika vākya and bhāṣya. Annals of BORI, Amṛtamahotsava Volume 72 & 73
(1991 & 1992), 145-169.
Balbir, Nalini (1993): Jaina Exegetical Terminology Pk. vibhāsā 'Detailed Exposition'. Jain Studies in Honour of
Jozef Deleu. Ed. by Rudy Smet and Kenji Watanabe. Tokyo: Hon-no-tomosha, 67-84.
Bandyopadhyay, Nandita (1982): The concept of similarity in Indian philosophy. JIP 10, 239-275.
Filliozat, Pierre-Sylvain (1993): Caraka's Proof of Rebirth. Journal of the European Āyurvedic Society 3, 94-111.
Chatterjee, Tara (1991): An attempt to understand svataḥ prāmāṇyavāda in Advaita Vedānta. Journal of Indian
Shaw, J. L. (1991): Universal sentences: Russell, Wittgenstein, Prior, and the Nyāya. Journal of Indian Philosophy
19/2, 103-119.
Soni, Jayandra (1991): Dravya, guṇa and paryāya in Jaina thought. Journal of Indian Philosophy 19/1, 75-88.
Clear, Edeltraud Harzer (1990): Īśvarakṛṣṇa's two-level-perception: Propositional and non-propositional. Journal of
Upadhyaya, K. N. (1991): Śaṅkara on reason, scriptural authority and Self-knowledge. Journal of Indian Philosophy
19/2, 121-132.
Taber, John A. (1994): Kumārila's Refutation of the Dreaming Argument: The Nirālmbanavāda-adhikaraṇa. Studies
in Mīmāṁsā. Dr. Mandan Mishra Felicitation Volume. Ed. by R.C. Dwivedi. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 27-52.
Takenaka, Tomoyasu (1994): The Theory of Anumāna in the Bhāṭṭa Mīmāṁsā: Niyama and the Means to Determine
Niyama. Studies in Mīmāṁsā. Dr. Mandan Mishra Felicitation Volume. Ed. by R.C. Dwivedi. Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 105-115.
Kreibig, Jos. Klem. (1911): Über Wahrnehmung. Sitzungsberichte der Kais. Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien.
319
(14.07.2011)
1197
4996
SD A 28 189
SD A 28 19
1209
SD A 28 190
1210
SD A 28 191
1211
SD A 28 192
1212
SD A 28 193
1213
SD A 28 194
2
SD A 28 195
3
SD A 28 196
5
SD A 28 197
8
SD A 28 198
10
SD A 28 199
4979
4997
475
SD A 28 2
SD A 28 20
SD A 28 200
476
SD A 28 201
477
SD A 28 202
Philosophisch-Historische Klasse 168, 6. Abhandlung, 1-37.
Nieuwendijk, Arthur (1992): Semantics and Comparative Logic. Journal of Indian Philosophy 20/4, 377-418.
Chakravarti, Arindam (1982): The Nyāya proofs for existence of the soul. JIP 10/3, 211-238.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1995): Studies on Bhartṛhari, 7: Grammar as the Door to Liberation. Annals of BORI 76, 97106.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1996): The Correspondence Principle and its Impact on Indian Philosophy. Studies in the
History of Indian Thought (Indo-Shisōshi Kenkyū) 8, 1-19.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1996): Audumbarāyaṇa revisited. Śrījñānāmṛtam. A Memorial Volume in Honour of Prof.
Shri Niwas Shastri. Ed. by Vijaya Rani. Delhi: Parimal, 197-201.
Sarma, Srikrishna (1963): Controversies over śabda. Jñānamuktāvalī. Commemoration Volume in Honour of
Johannes Nobel (Vol. 38). Ed. by Claus Vogel. New Delhi: International Academy of Indian Culture, 182-193.
Kumoi, Shōzen (1961): Junseha ni kansuru tutatsu no denshō [Zwei überlieferungen über Lokāyata]. IBK 9-2, 434440. [jap.]
Kumoi, Shōzen (1966): Indo tetsugaku ni okeru yūshinron o meguru shomondai [Die Probleme des Theismus bei der
indischen Philosophie]. OG 46-1, 1-16. [jap.]
Imanishi, Junkichi (1969). Inchū-uka no ronshōhō [Beweis der (Saṃkhya)Theorie, daß Wirkungen in ihren Ursachen
immanent sind.]. IBK 17-2, 502-508. [jap.]
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1994): A note on Patañjali and the Buddhists. Annals of BORI 75/1-4, 247-254.
Tosaki, Hiromasa (1991): Kumārila's Interpretation of JS I.1.4 - A Japanese Translation of the ślokavārtika.
Pratyakṣa kk. 1-58. Festschrift Dr. Shoren Ihara 70. Geburtstag, 329-352.
Sharma, Arvind (1996): The issue of memory as a pramāṇa and its implication for the confirmation of reincarnation
in Hinduism. Journal of Indian Philosophy 24/1, 21-36.
Liebich, Bruno (1923): Über den Sphoṭa. (Ein Kapitel über die Sprachphilosophie der Inder). ZDMG 77, 208-219.
Siderits, Mark (1982): Review Article: More Things in Heaven and Earth. Journal of Indian Philosophy 10, 187-208.
Ganeri, Jonardon (1996): Meaning and Reference in Classical India. Journal of Indian Philosophy 24, 1-19.
Van den Bossche, Frank (1995): Existence and Non-Existence in Haribhadra Sūri's Anekānta-Jaya-Patākā. Journal of
Hattori, Masaaki (1997): Review: Raffaele Torella, The Īśvarapratyabhijñākārikā of Utpaladeva with the Author's
Vṛtti. Critical edition and annotated translation (Serie Orientale Roma, LXXI). Roma, 1994. Journal of Indian
320
(14.07.2011)
478
SD A 28 203
195
SD A 28 204
197
SD A 28 205
199
SD A 28 206
201
SD A 28 207
203
SD A 28 208
204
SD A 28 209
4998
SD A 28 21
1275
SD A 28 210
1345
SD A 28 211
1346
SD A 28 212
1347
SD A 28 213
1348
SD A 28 214
1349
SD A 28 215
Franco, Eli (1997): Review: David Boucher (ed.), Collingwood Studies Volume One: The Life and Thought of R.G.
Collingwood, 1994 & David Boucher and Bruce Haddock (eds.), Collingwood Studies Volume Two: Perspectives,
1995. Australian Journal of Philosophy 75/2, 255-257.
Oetke, Claus (1997): Pragmatic Principles and Maxims of Interpretation. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 21, 133152.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1998): Does the veda have an author? A reply to Professor Stephen H. Philips. Asiatische
Studien, LII, 1, 5-14.
Tiwari, Heeraman (1994): One and Many: The Early Naiyāyikas and the Problem of Universals. Journal of Indian
Wada, Toshihiro (1995): Gaṅgeśa and Mathurānātha on Siṃhavyāghralakṣaṇa of Vyāpti (1). Journal of Indian
Rai, A.K. (1995). Pakṣatā in Navya-Nyāya. Journal of Indian Philosophy 23/1, 1-8.
Gupta, Brahmananda (1964): On the Common Source of Jayanta and Vyomaśiva. Proceedings of the 26th
International Congress of Orientalists. New Delhi: [Organising Commitee], 370-374.
Tucci, Giuseppe (1971): Linee di una storia del materialismo indiano. Opera Minora 6/1, 49-155.
Yoshimizu, Kiyotaka (2003): Kumārila on the Dual Aspects of the Reader's Consciousness: Textual Comprehension
and Actual Performance. In: Indo-shisoshi kenkyu 15, pp. 5-33.
Kölver, Bernhard (1995-96): From transcendent order to reality: early development in the indian concept of truth. In:
Indologica Taurinensia XXI-XXII, pp. 197-214.
Omae, Futoshi (1998): Kumārila no sphoṭa hihan: Ślokavārttika sphoṭavāda-shō no wayaku (1) [Kumārilas
Widerlegung der sphoṭa-Lehre. Japanische Übersetzung vom ŚV sphoṭa (1)]. In: Shimane-kenritsu-kokusaitankidaigaku-kiyō 5, pp. 21-49.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1970): Zur Lehre von der Vorstellungsfreien Wahrnehmung bei Praśastapāda. In: WZKS
14, 125-129.
Schmithausen, Lambert (1963): Vorstellungsfreie und vorstellende Wahrnehmung bei Śālikanātha. In: WZKSO 7,
104-115.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1999): Die ältesten Sätze zur Theorie der Wahrnehmung in Indien. Eine Sammlung von
Fragmenten des klassischen Sāṅkhya-System. In: Psychologie des Bewusstseins-Bewusstsein der Psychologie.
321
(14.07.2011)
1370
SD A 28 216
1616
SD A 28 217
1619
SD A 28 218
1620
SD A 28 219
4999
SD A 28 22
1623
1624
1625
1626
SD A 28 220
SD A 28 221
SD A 28 222
SD A 28 223
1635
SD A 28 224
1637
SD A 28 225
1639
SD A 28 226
1641
SD A 28 227
1683
SD A 28 228
Giselher Guttman zum 65. Geburtstag. Wien: WUV. Ed. T. Slunecko, O. Vitouch, C. Korunka, H. Bauer, B.
Flatschacher. pp 247-253. ACHTUNG: FEHLT IN SAMMLUNG!
Bronkhorst Johannes (1999): Satkāryavāda and asatkāryavāda. In: Categorisation and Interpretation. Indological and
comparative studies from an international Indological meeting at the Department of Comparative Philoogy, Göteborg
University. A Volume didicated to the memory of Gösta Libert. Ed. Folke Josephson. pp. 43-55.
Paul, Gregor (1998): Einheit der Logik und Einheit des Menschenbildes. Reflexionen über das Tertium non datur. In:
Ethos des Interkulturellen. Hrsg. von Arno Baruzzi & Akihiro Takeichi. Würzburg: Ergon Verlag, 15-29.
Möller, Hans-Georg (1998): Zum Problem der Universalität der Logik. Mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der
altchinesischen Philosophie. Minima Sinica 1998/1, 70-81.
Paul, Gregor (1998): Probleme, Ziele und Relevanz einer Theorie universaler Logik. Unter besonderer
Berücksichtigung sinologischer Interessen. Minima Sinica 1998/1, 40-69.
Chemparathy, George (1968): The doctrine of Īśvara as exposed in the Nyāyakandalī. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha
Wezler, Albrecht (1968-1969): Die "dreifache" Schlussfolgerung im Nyāyasūtra 1.1.5. IIJ 11, 190-211.
Halbfass, Wilhelm (1976): Zum Begriff der Substanz (dravya) im Vaiśeṣika. WZKS 20, 141-166.
Slaje, Walter (1986): Niḥśreyasam im alten Nyāya. WZKS 30, 163-177.
Slaje, Walter (1998): Über "Wahrheit" (skt. tat-tva). Berliner Indologische Studien (BIS) 11/12, 239-258.
Preisendanz, Karin (2000): Debate and Independent Reasoning vs. Tradition: On the Precarious Position of Early
Nyāya. In: Harānandalaharī. Volume in Honour of Professor Minoru Hara on his Seventieth Birthday. Ed. by
Ryutaro Tsuchida and Albrecht Wezler. Reinbek: Verlag für Orientalistische Fachpublikationen, 221-251.
Kellner, Birgit (1996): There are no pots in the Ślokavārttika. Kumārila's definition of the abhāvapramāṇa and
patterns of negative cognition in Indian Philosophy. Journal of the Oriental Institute (Baroda) (JOIB) 46/3-4, 143167.
Bhattacharya, Gopikamohan (1974): The Concept of Pakṣatā in Navyanyāya. In: Charudeva Shastri felicitation
volume: presented to Prof. Charudeva Shastri on the occasion of his 75th anniversary by his friends and admirers.
[editorial committee, Suniti Kumar Chatterji ... et al.]. Delhi: Charu Deva Shastri felicitation commitee, 337-343.
Sharma, B. L. (1966): Paksata. The Motivational Conditions of Inference According to the Navya-Nyaya. Darshana
International 6/1, 103-107.
Dhaky, M. A. (1995): The Date and Authorship of Nyāyāvatāra. Nirgrantha 1. Ed. by M. A. Dhaky, Jitendra Shah.
322
(14.07.2011)
1695
SD A 28 229
5000
SD A 28 23
5001
SD A 28 24
5002
SD A 28 25
5003
5004
SD A 28 26
SD A 28 27
5005
SD A 28 28
5006
SD A 28 29
4980
SD A 28 3
5007
SD A 28 30
5008
SD A 28 31
5009
SD A 28 32a
5024
SD A 28 32b
5025
SD A 28 32c
5010
SD A 28 33
5011
SD A 28 34
Ahmedabad: Sharadaben Chimanbhai Educational Research Centre, 39-49.
Shigeaki, Watanabe (2001): Nyāyamañjarī ni inyôsareta koten Cārvāka ha no ninshiki-ron [Epistemology of the
Chemical Cārvāka-School quoted in Nyāyamañjarī]. JNIBS 24, 1-44.
Rukmani, T. S. (1978): Vijñānabhikṣu on bhava-pratyaya and upāya-pratyaya yogīs in Yoga-Sūtras. Journal of
Vattanky, John (1978): Aspects of early Nyāya theism. Journal of Indian Philosophy 6, 393-404.
Potter, Karl H. (1979): Was Gauḍapāda an idealist ? Sanskrit and Indian Studies. Essays in Honour of Daniel H.H.
Ingalls. Ed. by M. Nagatomi, B.K. Matilal, J.M. Masson and E. Dimock. Reidel, Dordrecht, 183-199.
Przyluski, J. (1930-1932): La théorie des guṇa. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 25-35.
Bastow, David (1978): An attempt to understand Sāṃkhya-Yoga. JIP 5, 191-207.
Nalai, Motonide (1980): Sāṃkhyaha ni okeru pramāṇa ron [The theory of pramāṇa in the Sāṃkhya system].
Mikogami, Eshō (1980): On the Sāṃkhyakārikā verse 7 [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Strauß, Otto (1933): Mīmāṃsā - die altindische Rituallehre in ihrer methodischen Bedeutung. Zeitschrift für
Missionswissenschaft und Religionswissenschaft 48, 257-272.
Miyamoto, Keiichi (1977): Vaiśeṣika gakuha no apekṣābuddhi [On apekṣābuddhi in the Vaiśeṣika School]. Indogaku
Yamakami, Shōdō (1980): On the meaning of tarka in the Nyāya school [jap.]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū
Motegi, Meizō (1978): Yuktidīpikā no kenkyū (I). Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 26/2, 677-678.
Motegi, Shūjun (1978): Yuktidīpikā no kenkyū (II). Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 27/1, 453-448.
Motegi, Shūjun (1978): Yuktidīpikā no kenkyū (III). Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 28/2, 907-904.
Kunio, Hishida (1979): Shōron gakuha ni okeru mayoi to satori. Nippon Bukkyōgakkai Nenpō 44, 81-94.
Solomon, E. A. (1980-1981): Nyāya-Sūtra 5.2.2 - The nigrahasthāna pratijñā-hāni. The Adyar Library Bulletin 4445, 358-368.
323
(14.07.2011)
5012
SD A 28 35
5013
SD A 28 36
5014
SD A 28 37
5015
SD A 28 38
5016
SD A 28 39
4981
SD A 28 4
5017
SD A 28 40
5018
SD A 28 41
5019
SD A 28 42
5020
SD A 28 44
5021
SD A 28 44
5022
SD A 28 45
5023
SD A 28 46
5026
SD A 28 47
Rucinski, Tomasz (1979): Some notes about the reading of Brahmasūtras' teaching. Ludwik Sternbach Felicitation
Volume. Ed. by J.P. Sinha. Akhila Bharatiya Sanskrit Parishad, Lucknow, 603-606.
Chmielewski, Janusz (1979): Concerning the Problem of Analogic Reasoning in Ancient China. Rocznik
Orientalistyczny 40/2, 65-78.
Tokarz, Franciszek (1968): Jedność rodzaju ludzkiego w świetle filozofii wschodu. Przegląd Orientalistyczny 2 (66),
133-138.
Chmielewski, Janusz (1981): Zasada redukcji do absurdu na tle porównawczym. Studia semiotyczne 11 (Nadbitka),
21-106.
Uno, Atsushi (1960): Indo ronrigaku ni okeru gentei-shi no yōhō [The usage of determinants in Indian logic]. Tōzai
Daigaku Gakujutsu Kenkyūsho Ronsō 38, 1-16.
Takeuchi, Yoshinori (1966): Japanese Philosophy: Modern Japanese Philosophy. Encyclopaedia Britannica. William
Benton, Publisher, Encyclopaedia Britannica, Inc., Chicago [u.a.], 958-962.
Yamakami, Shōdō (1967): avayavin ni tsuite - Naiyāyika to Bauddha to no ronsō ichidammen [One Aspect of the
Controversy on avayavin between the Naiyāyikas and the Bauddhas]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Yamakami, Shōdō (1968): N(yāya)sāra ni okeru yogipratyakṣa [yogipratyakṣa in Nyāyasāra]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku
Uno, Atsushi (1966): arthāpatti no ichi kōsatsu. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 14/2, 564-569.
Uno, Atsushi (1973): Jainakyō no Bukkyō hihan [Jaina criticism of Buddhism]. In: Etani Sensei Koki Kinen
(Jōdōkyō no shisō to Bunka). Festschrift for Prof. Etani "The Thought and Culture of Sukhāvatī School". Kyoto,
1023-1043.
Uno, Atsushi (1978): Indo no suironshiki [Syllogism in Indian inference]. In: Ashikaga Atsuuji Hakushi Kiju-Kinen
Ronshu (Festschrift for Dr. A. Ashikaga). Tokyo, 433-445.
Uno, Atsushi (1981): Jainakyō no suiron [Inferential theory of Jainism]. Hiroshima Daigaku Bungakubu 41, 38-61.
Uno, Atsushi (1970): Satipratyakṣa as a Fallacy in the Navya-nyāya. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies
Uno, Atsushi (1975): A Study of Pratiyogin. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [IBK Journal of Indian and Buddhist
Studies] 23/2, 1110-1104 (7-13).
324
(14.07.2011)
5027
SD A 28 48
5028
SD A 28 49
4982
SD A 28 5
5029
SD A 28 50
5030
SD A 28 51
5031
SD A 28 52
5032
SD A 28 53
5033
SD A 28 54
5034
SD A 28 55
5035
SD A 28 56
5036
SD A 28 57
5037
SD A 28 58
5038
SD A 28 59
4984
SD A 28 6
Uno, Atsushi (1968): Jainakyō chishikiron no ichi mondai - jñāna to pramāṇa no hensen [A Study of Jaina
epistemology with special reference to jñāna and pramāṇa]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and
Uno, Atsushi (1966): A Study of Jaina Epistemology - prāmāṇya-vāda. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [IBK
Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 15/1, 457-452 (18-23).
Kraft, Victor (1971): Dreierlei Philosophiegeschichte. In: Studies and essays in the humanities in memory of Philip
Merlan. Ed. by R.B. Palmer & R. Hamerton-Kelly. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff, 293-305.
Uno, Atsushi (1969): Mīmāṃsā Views on the Verbal Judgment - Anvitābhidhāna & Abhihitānvaya. Journal of Indian
and Buddhist Studies [IBK Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 17/2, 925-918 (39-46).
Yamakami, Shōdō (1976): Bhāsarvajña no Bukkyō hihan - avayavin o meguri ronsō to sono hatten citrādvaita hihan
[Bhāsarvajña's Criticism on Budhist Theory (I) - Argumentation on Avayavin Theory and its Development:
Cristicism on Citrādvaita Theory]. Kōbe Onnadaigaku Kiyō [Bulletin of Kobe Women's College] 5, 87-102.
Ui, Hakuju (o.J.): Caraka honshū ni okeru ronri setsu. Indo Tatsugaku Kenkyū 2, 427-471.
Takenaka, Tomoyasu (1977): Sāmānya, sārūpya, and sādr̥śya - Kumārila's criticism of the similarity theory
(Ślokavārttika, Ākr̥tivāda, kk. 65cd ff.) -. Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū]
26/1, 505-500 (7-12).
Takenaka, Tomoyasu (1974): Indojitsuzairon-gakuha no huhenron - huhen jinzaironshō oyobi fuhen to kobutsu no
kankei [The theory of the universal in the Indian school of realism - The proof of the reality of universal and the
relation between universal and individuals]. Tōhōgaku 48, 97-82.
Dasgupta, Probal (1981): Modern Indian work at the logic-linguistics boundary. JIP 9, 217-225.
Makita, Tōru (1953): vyāpti no ichikōsatsu [Eine Betrachtung der vyāpti]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of
Hattori, Masaaki (1966): Ronshō no zendankai toshite no saṃśaya [saṃśaya als erste Stufe des Beweises]. Kanakura
Hakaseke Kohi Kinen, 265-281.
Makita, Tōru (1954): Kumārila no ryōron - Ślokavārttika hiryōshō wayaku [Kumārilas Pramāṇa-Theorie - Japanische
Übersetzung des Kapitels über die Schlußfolgerung des Ślokavārttika]. Okurayama Gakuin Kiyō 1, 70-84.
Imanishi, Junkichi (1968): Pariṇāma ni tsuite [Über pariṇāma]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian
Schmithausen, Lambert (1971): [Beiträge zu:] Advaita, Ātman, Avidyā, Brahman. In: Historisches Wörterbuch der
325
(14.07.2011)
5039
SD A 28 60
5040
SD A 28 61
5041
SD A 28 62
5042
SD A 28 63
5043
SD A 28 64
5044
SD A 28 65
5045
SD A 28 66
5046
SD A 28 67
5047
SD A 28 68
5048
SD A 28 69
4985
SD A 28 7
5049
SD A 28 70
5050
SD A 28 71
Philosophie, Band 1: A-C. Hrsg. von Joachim Ritter. Basel/ Stuttgart: Schwabe & Co AG, Spalten 86-87, 601-603,
736, 954-956.
Uno, Atsushi (1961): The Ascertainment of Truth of Knowledge in the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika. Journal of Indian and
Buddhist Studies [IBK Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū] 9/1, 377-372 (34-39).
Piantelli, Mario (1980-1981): The conception of the two dr̥ṣṭi-s in Śaṅkara's Br̥hadāraṇyakopaniṣadbhāṣya I, 4,10.
Indologica Taurinensia 8-9, 313-331.
Oberhammer, Gerhard (1967-1968): Notes on the tantrayukti-s. The Adyar Library Bulletin 31-32, 600-616.
Takenaka, Tomoyasu (1982?): Mori no hiyu ni tsuite - Ślokavārttika, vanavāda o chūshin toshite [On the metapher
"forest" - Centering around Ślokavārttika, vanavāda]. Nippon Bukkyōgakkei Nenpō 41, 33-48.
Tamaru, Toshiaki (1981): Uddyotakara no mugasetsu hihan (1). Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian
Yamakami, Shōdō (1968): Indo seitōronrigakuha ni okeru "zentai" no gainen [The concept of "Whole" in the
orthodox school of Indian logicians]. Tōhōgaku 35, 190-176.
Takenaka, Tomoyasu (1978-1980, 1982): Bhāṭṭa ha no fuhenron - Śāstradīpikā no wayaku kenkyū (I-IV)
[Übersetzung und Studie der Śāstradīpikā I-IV]. Hanazono Daigaku Kenkyū Kiyō 9 (1978) 33-57, 10 (1979) 1-25, 11
(1980) 1-26, 13 (1982) 97-113.
Takenaka, Tomoyasu (1972): Fuhen to kobutsu no kankei no ichidanmen - Bhāṭṭa ha no bhedābheda ronshyō to
Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika hihan [Beweisführung bezüglich bhedābheda in der Bhāṭṭa-Schule und Kritik des NyāyaVaiśeṣika]. Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū [Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies] 20/2, 909-905.
Tachikawa, Musashi (1981): Kū shisō kenkyū no tame no shosuihei (shōzen). Tōyōgakujutsu Kenkyū 20/2, 120-136.
Yamakami, Shōdō (1980): sādhakatama no gogi o meguri Jayantabhaṭṭa to Bhāsarvajña to ni denshōsareta shokenkai
[Some interpretations of sādhakatama as exposed by Jayantabhaṭṭa and Bhāsaravajña]. Mikkyōgaku 16-17, 31-47.
Nakamura, Hajime (1972): Early Vedāntic scholars subsequent to the Brahma-Sūtra. Studies in Indo-Asian Art and
Culture, Vol. 1. Commemoration Volume on the 69th Birthday of Acharya Raghu Vira. Ed. by Perala Ratnam. New
Delhi Internat. Acad. of Indian Culture, 165-170.
Yamakami, Shōdō (1980): Nyāyasūtra 1.1.23 no kaishaku o meguru shomondai [Interpretations of Nyāyasūtra 1.1.23
- Discrepancies between two Naiyāyika Traditions]. Kyōtosangyō Daigaku Ronshyū [Acta Humanistica et
Scientifica Universitatis Sangio Kyotiensis] 9/4, Jinmonkagaku keiretsu [Humanities Series] 8, 22-36.
Uno, Atsushi (1977): arthāpatti - guru ha no kenkai o chūshin toshite [arthāpatti with special reference to Gurus
326
(14.07.2011)
5051
SD A 28 72
5052
SD A 28 73
5053
SD A 28 74
5054
SD A 28 75
5055
SD A 28 76
5056
SD A 28 77
5057
SD A 28 78
5058
SD A 28 79
4986
SD A 28 8
5059
SD A 28 80
5060
SD A 28 81
5061
SD A 28 82
5062
SD A 28 83
view]. Mikkyōgaku 13-14, 34-47.
Uno, Atsushi (1963): Indo chishikiron ni okeru shingi no mondai - shori katsuron gakuha o chūshin toshite [,Truth`
and ,falsity` in Indian epistemology with special reference to the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika school]. Tetsugaku Kenkyū
[Journal of Philosophical Studies] 42/4, 285-321.
Uno, Atsushi (1965): Jainakyō chishikiron no ichi kōsatsu - "ninshiki" no gainen no hatten [A study of Jaina
epistemology - Development of the notion of "knowledge"]. Mikkyōgaku 1, 168-189.
Yamakami, Shōdō (1978): Bhāsarvajña ga tsutaeru Nyāyasūtra 1.1.26-31 no kaishaku [Some interpretations of
Nyāyasūtras 1.1.26-31 as exposed by Bhāsarvajña]. In: Studies dedicated to Professor Atsuuji Ashikaga on the
occasion of his Seventy-seventh Birthday. Compiled by the Society for the Near Eastern Studies in Japan. Tokyo:
Kokusho Kankokai, 541-558.
Zangenberg, F. und Oberhammer, Gerhard (1983): Nyāya. Historisches Wörterbuch der Philosophie Band 6: Mo-O.
Hrsg. von Joachim Ritter, Karlfried Gründer. Schwabe & Co AG, Basel/Stuttgart, Spalten 1011-1020.
Perszyk, Kenneth J. (1984): Negative entities and negative facts in Navya-Nyāya. Journal of Indian Philosophy 12/3,
265-275.
Gelblum, Tuvia (1970): Sāṃkhya and Sartre. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1, 75-82.
Takenaka, Tomoyasu (1977): sāmānya, sārūpya, and sādr̥śya - Kumārila's criticism of the similarity theory
(Ślokavārttika, Ākr̥tivāda, kk. 65cd ff.). Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies [Indogaku Bukkyōgaku Kenkyū]
26/1, 505-500.
Hedge, R. D. (1983): Bhaṭṭa Jayanta. Annals of BORI 64/1-4, 1-15.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1964): Vardhamāna als Kommentator Gaṅgeśa's. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Süd- und
Franco, Eli (1984): Studies in the Tattvopaplavasimha II. The Theory of Error. Journal of Indian Philosophy 12/2,
105-137.
Varma, Siddhesvar (1972): The concept of "agent" - philosophical and grammatical - in Sanskrit tradition. Journal of
the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha 28/1-2, 713-721.
Bijelwan, C. D. (1972): Bhaṭṭa Jayanta's theory of the test of the truth of knowledge. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha
Thakur, Anantalal (1976): Kaṇāda - āstika or nāstika. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha
32/1-4, 121-136.
327
(14.07.2011)
5063
SD A 28 84
5064
SD A 28 85
5065
SD A 28 86
5066
SD A 28 87
5067
SD A 28 88
5068
SD A 28 89
4987
SD A 28 9
5069
SD A 28 90
5070
SD A 28 91
5071
SD A 28 92
5072
SD A 28 93
5073
SD A 28 94
Motilal, Bimal Krishna (1961): The doctrine of karaṇa in grammar-logic. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research
Institute 17/1-2, 63-69.
Varadachari, V. (1961): Note on the Prāmāṇyavāda of the Nyāya school. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research
Institute 17/3-4, 265-273.
Wezler, Albrecht (1968-1969): Die "dreifache" Schlussfolgerung im Nyāyasūtra 1.1.5. Indo-Iranian Journal 11, 190211.
Mayeda, Sengaku (1976): Review: Tilmann Vetter, Sarvajñātman's Saṃkṣepaśārīram. 1. Kapitel. Einführung,
Übersetzung und Anmerkungen ( = Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. Klasse,
Sitzungsberichte, 282. Band, 3, Abh.; Veröffentlichungen der Kommission für Sprachen und Kulturen Süd- und
Ostasiens 11). Wien, 1972. Indo-Iranian Journal 18, 134-138.
Staal, J. F. (1969): Sanskrit philosophy of language. Current Trends in Linguistics Vol.5: Linguistics in South Asia.
Ed. by Thomas A. Sebeok. Mouton, The Hague [u.a.], 499-531.
Wezler, Albrecht (1983): A note on concept adr̥ṣṭa as used in the Vaiśeṣikasūtra. In: Aruṇa-Bhāratī - Professor A.N.
Jani Felicitation Volume. Ed. by B. Datta, U.C. Sharma, Nitin J. Vyas. Baroda, 35-57.
Steinkellner, Ernst (1961): Die Literatur des älteren Nyāya. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde Süd- und Ostasiens 5,
149-163.
Wezler, Albrecht (1984): Further references to the Vaiśeṣikasūtra in the Pātañjalayogaśāstravivaraṇa (Studies in the
Pātañjalayogaśāstravivaraṇa III). In: Amr̥tadhārā - Prof. R. N. Dandekar Felicitation Volume. Ed. by S.D. Joshi.
Delhi: Ajanta Publications, 457-472.
Gerow, E. (1982): What is karma (kiṃ karmeti) ? An exercise in philosophical semantics. Indologica Taurinensia 10,
87-116.
Kanakura, Enshō (1972): Shorigakuha no saironhō ni taisuru yuibutsuronsha no nanpaku [Refutation of inference in
the Tattvoplavasiṃha]. In: Essays on the Buddhist Thought in Honor of Professor Mitsuo Satoh on the occasion of
his Seventieth Birthday. Tokyo: Sankibo Buddhist Bookstore Ltd., 45-60.
Staal, J. F. (1960): Correlations between language and logic in Indian thought. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Gelblum, Tuvia (1979): Review: Karl H. Potter (ed.), Encyclopedia of Indian philosophies. Indian metaphysics and
epistemology: the tradition of Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika up to Gaṅgeśa. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1977.
328
(14.07.2011)
5074
SD A 28 95
5075
SD A 28 96
5076
5077
5078
SD A 28 97
SD A 28 98
SD A 28 99
4844
SD A 3.1 1
4845
SD A 3.1 2
667
SD A 3.1 3
4846
SD A 3.3 1
4855
4856
4857
4858
SD A 3.3 10
SD A 3.3 11
SD A 3.3 12
SD A 3.3 13
4859
SD A 3.3 14
4860
SD A 3.3 15
4861
SD A 3.3 16
4862
SD A 3.3 17a
4863
SD A 3.3 17b
Deussen, Paul (Dec.1900): Outlines of Indian philosophy. The Indian Antiquary 29, 365-370, 393-399.
Sastri, S.S. Suryanarayana (1931): The Chinese Suvarṇa-Saptati and Māṭhara-Vr̥tti. Journal of Oriental Research
Madras 5/1, 34-40.
Rao, A.S. Krishna (1927): Inference in Indian logic. Journal of Oriental Research Madras 1/4, 375-379.
Chintamani, T. R. (1927): A note on the Cārvāka system. Journal of Oriental Research Madras 1/4, 387-388.
Ramaswami Sastri, K.S. (1927): Forgotten Kārikās of Kumārila. Journal of Oriental Research Madras 1, 131-144.
Morgenstierne, G. (1930-1932): The Name Munjān and Some Other Names of Places and Peoples in the Hindu
Kush. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 439-444.
Thomas, F. W. (1930-1932): Two Terms Employed in Kharoṣṭhī Documents from Chinese Turkestan. Bulletin of the
School of Oriental Studies 6, 519-528.
Miller, Roy Andrew (1993): A Shamanistic Term from Old Korean, Festgabe für Nelly Neumann (MOAG 119)
herausgegeben von Antoni K. & Blümmel M.-V., Hamburg, 245-285.
Pulleyblank, E. G. (1973): Some further evidence regarding old Chinese -s and its time of disappearance. Bulletin of
the School of Oriental and African Studies 36, 367-373.
Pulleyblank, E. G. (1965): The Indo-European Vowel System and the Qualitative Ablaut. Word 21/1, 86-101.
Grierson, George (1925): On the Tirahi Language. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 405-416.
Stein, Aurel (1925): The speakers of Tirahi. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 399-404.
Shafer, Robert (1961): Languages of Ancient Khotan. Zvláštní otisk z čapopisu Archiv orientální 29/1, 35-52.
Li, Fang-kuei (1964): The phonemic system of the Tai Lü language. Bulletin of the Institute of History and Philology
Academia Sinica 35, 7-14.
Róna-Tas, A. (o.J.): An unpublished Chuvash wordlist in the library of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences. O.A.,
159-173.
Benveniste, Émile (o.J.): - Chapitre 18: Structure des relations de personne dans le verbe. Bulletin de la Société de
Linguistique 43 fasc.1 no. 126. - Chapitre 20: La nature des pronoms. In: For Roman Jakobson. La Haye: Mouton &
Co, 1956. In: Problèmes de linguistique générale. O.A.: Gallimard, 225-236, 251-257.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1968): A comparative study of the Lisu language (Tak dialect) 1 [jap.]. Tonan Ajia Kenkyū [SouthEast Asian Studies] 6/1, 3-35.
Nishida, Tatsuo (1968): A comparative study of the Lisu language (Tak dialect) 2 [jap.]. Tonan Ajia Kenkyū [SouthEast Asian Studies] 6/2, 19-47 (261-289).
329
(14.07.2011)
4847
SD A 3.3 2
4848
SD A 3.3 3
4849
SD A 3.3 4
4850
SD A 3.3 5
4851
SD A 3.3 6
4852
SD A 3.3 7
4853
SD A 3.3 8
4854
SD A 3.3 9
4941
SD A 31 1
989
SD A 33 10
990
SD A 33 11
1611
SD A 33 12
1612
SD A 33 13
1614
SD A 33 14
1617
SD A 33 15
1621
SD A 33 16
Bailey, H. W. (1930-1932): Iranian Studies. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 6, 945-955.
Bailey, H. W. (1930-1932): To the Zamasp-Namak I, II. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 6, 5585, 581-600.
Li, Fang-kuei (1971): On Siamese Jaai [chin.]. Bulletin of the Institute of History and Philology Academia Sinica
42/3, 337-340.
Li, Fang Kuei (o.J.): The development of Archaic Chinese *ə. In: Langues et Techniques Nature et Société - I
Approche Linguistique. Éd. par Jacqueline M.C. Thomas et Lucien Bernot. Éditions Klincksieck, 157-163.
Li, Fang Kuei (1970): Some tonal irregularites in the Tai languages. In: Studies in General and Oriental Linguistics.
Presented to Shirō Hattori on the Occasion of His Sixtieth Birthday. Ed. by Roman Jakobson and Shigeo Kawamoto.
Tokyo: TEC Corporation for Language and Educational Research, 415-422.
Li, Fang-kuei (1971): The final stops in Tushan [chin.]. Bulletin of the Institute of History and Philology Academia
Sinica 43, 195-200.
Li, Fang Kuei (1973): Some dental clusters in Tai. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 36/2, 334339.
Li, Fang-kuei (1962): Inititials and tonal development in Tai dialects [chin.]. Bulletin of the Institute of History and
Aubin, Françoise (1972): Travaux et tendances de la Sinologie Soviétique récente. T'oung Pao 58, 161-171.
Franco, Eli and Preisendanz, Karin (1997): Introduction and Editorial Essay on Wilhelm Halbfass. Poznan Studies in
the Philosophy of the Sciences and the Humanities 59, 1-24.
Gnoli, Raniero (1994): La Scuola di Studi Orientali. Le Grandi Scuole della Facoltà. Roma, 382-389.
Institut de Civilisation Indienne.-Lettre dÌnformation de l'Institut de Civilisation Indienne (Instituts dÈxtrêmeOrient du Collège de France). No 12, Octobre 2001, 14 S.
Hara, Minoru (2001): The Death of the Hero. Journal of the International College for Advanced Buddhist Studies 4,
340-315.
Mejor, Marek (2001): Contribution of Polish Scholars to the Study of Indian Logic. In: Materials of the International
Seminar "Argument and Reason in Indian Logic", Warsaw University, Poland, 20-24 June, 2001. Warsaw, 13-21.
Paul, Gregor (1988): Universalität und Kritik: "Westliche" Prinzipien? In: W. Schweidler (Hg.), Menschenrechte und
Gemeinsinn - westlicher und östlicher Weg? St.Augustin, 139-160.
O.A. (1997): SOAS. School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London. Postgraduate Prospectus, 1998
330
(14.07.2011)
1622
SD A 33 17
1636
SD A 33 18
1638
SD A 33 19
4943
SD A 33 2
1640
SD A 33 20
4942
SD A 33 21
4944
4945
4946
4947
SD A 33 3
SD A 33 4
SD A 33 5
SD A 33 6
4948
SD A 33 7
4949
SD A 33 8
84
SD A 33 9
4864
4865
SD A 4 1
SD A 4 2
4866
SD A 4 4
4867
SD A 5 1
Entry. London: University of London, 131 S.
Wawrzyniak, Andrzej (1997): The Asia and Pacific Museum in Warsaw: 1973-1998. Warsaw: The Asia & Pacific
Museum.
Fragner, Bert H. (2001): Die deutschen Orientalisten im 20. Jahrhundert und der Zeitgeist. In: Herrnam Joseph Hiery
(ed.), Der Zeitgeist und die Historie. Dettelbach (BHK 15), 37-51.
Institut de Civilisation Indienne.-Lettre dÌnformation de l'Institut de Civilisation Indienne (Instituts dÈxtrêmeOrient du Collège de France). No 11, Octobre 2000, 14 S.
Uray, Géza (1959): Raboty vengerskich ycenych po vostokovedeniju v 1956-1957 godach [Arbeiten ungarischer
Gelehrter zur Orientalistik in den Jahren 1956-1957]. Problemy Vostokovedenija 1, 144-152.
Filipský, Jan (ed.) (1997): Academy of Sciences of the Czech Republic. Oriental Institute 1997. Praha, 40 S.
Théodoridès, Jean et Wong, Ming (1971): Alexander von Humboldt et les Études Asiatiques (Lettres inédites a
Stanislas Julien). Bulletin de l'École Française d'Extrême-Orient 58, 255-269.
Grierson, G. A. (May 1895): The tenth Congress of Orientalists, Geneva 1894. Indian Antiquary 24, 136-140.
Winternitz, Moriz (et al.) (Dec. 1898): Georg Bühler in memoriam. Indian Antiquary 27, 337-386.
Barth, M. A. (1894-1897): Bulletin of the religions in India. Indian Antiquary 23-26, 352-374; 33-41, 65-73; 57-60.
Halbfass, Wilhelm (1985): India and the Comparative Method. Philosophy East and West 35/1, 3-15.
The English Translation Project of the Buddhist canon in Chinese. Numata Center for Buddhist Translation and
Research. Chief Editor and Chairman of Board of Directors Bukkyo Dendo Kyokai Hagami Shocho. Tokyo, 1984,
23 pages.
Collins, Steven (1989): Louis Dumont and the study of religions. Religious Studies Review 15/1, 14-20.
Oetke, Claus (1997): Zur Stiftung fächerverknüpfender Beziehungen durch orientalischer Fächer. Studien zur
Indologie und Iranistik 21, 153-192.
Lévi, Sylvain (1925): Ptolémée, Le niddesa et la Br̥hatkathā. Études Asiatiques 2, 1-55.
Woolner, A. C. (1930-1932): The R̥gveda and the Panjab. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6, 549-554.
Stein, Aurel (o.J.): Notes on Ancient Chinese documents, discovered along the Han frontier wall in the desert of Tunhuang. In: The New China Review. O.A., o.A..
Wood, Ann (1972): The Indian Collection (Hinduism) of the Völkermuseum der Universität Zürich. Ethnologische
Zeitschrift Zürich 2, 17-34.
331
(14.07.2011)
4868
SD A 5 2
4869
SD A 5 3
1352
SD A 6 1
4870
SD A 6 1
4879
SD A 6 10
4880
SD A 6 11
4881
SD A 6 12
4882
SD A 6 13
1735
SD A 6 14
4871
SD A 6 2
4872
SD A 6 3
4873
4874
SD A 6 4
SD A 6 5
4875
SD A 6 6
4876
SD A 6 7
4877
SD A 6 8
Lefèvre-Pontalis, Pierre (1896): Notes sur quelques populations du Nord de l'Indo-Chine (2e série). Journal Asiatique
(neuvième série) 8, 129-154, 291-303.
Demiéville, Paul (1970): Bibliographie: R. Gordon Wasson, Soma, Divine Mushroom of Immortality. Ethnomyological Studies 1. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, 1968. T'oung Pao 56, 298-302.
Bechert, Heinz (2000): Die Periode der portugiesischen Herrschaft und die Anfänger der römische-kathorischen
Kirche auf der Insel Ceylon. In: Exotica. Portugals Entdeckungen im Spiegel fürstlicher Kunst- und
Wunderkammern der Renaissance. Ed. W. Seipel. pp. 87-99.
Nakamura, Hajime (o.J.): Comparative Studiy of the Notion of History in China, India and Japan. Diogenes 42, 4459.
Smith, Vincent A. (1897): The Conquests of Samudra Gupta. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 859-910.
Smith, Vincent A. (1897): The Iron Pillar of Delhi (Mihraulī) and the Emperor Candra (Chandra). Journal of the
Weber, Albert (June 1901): The Śatrunjaya Māhātmyam (A contribution to the history of the jainas). Ed. by James
Burgess. Indian Antiquary 30, 239-251, 288-308.
Jettmar, Karl (1985): Chinesen am Indus. Ruperto-Carola (Heidelberger Universitätshefte) 72-73 (37. Jg.), 137-141.
Stourzh, Gerald (2000): Begründung und Bedrohung der Menschenrechte in der europäischen Geschichte. Vortrag in
Rahmen der Feierlichen Sitzung der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften am 17. Mai 2000. Wien, 18 S.
Bischoff, Friedrich A. (1966): L'Empereur de Chine - Essai sur sa situation juridique selon le point de vue de la
dynastie des T'ang. In: Asiatische Forschungen 17. Collectanea Mongolica - Festschrift für Professor Dr. Rintchen
zum 60. Geburtstag. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 21-28.
Schwarz, Franz F. (1970): Die Griechen und die Maurya-Dynastie. In: Franz Altheim und Ruth Stiehl, Geschichte
Mittelasiens im Altertum. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter & Co., 267-316.
Heine-Geldern, Robert (1951): Das Tocharerproblem und die Pontische Wanderung. Saeculum 2, 225-255.
Konow, Sten (o.J.): Professor Poussin on Śakayavanam. Indian Culture 3/1, 1-7.
Smith, Vincent A. (1898): Numismatic Notes and Novelties 3. Journal of the Asiatic Society Beng. 67/1, 130-140
(with plate).
Chavannes, Edouard (1905): Les pays d'occident d'après le Wei Lio. T'oung Pao (série 2) 6, 519-571.
Stein, Aurel (1937): Early relations between India and Īrān. Paper read before the Eats India Association at the
Caxton Hall, Westminster, S.W.1, on Tuesday, November 16, 1937.
332
(14.07.2011)
4878
SD A 6 9
4884
4893
SD A 7 1
SD A 7 10
291
SD A 7 11
292
SD A 7 12
293
SD A 7 13
294
SD A 7 14
295
SD A 7 15
4885
SD A 7 2
4886
SD A 7 3
4887
SD A 7 4
4888
SD A 7 5
4889
SD A 7 6
4890
SD A 7 7
4891
SD A 7 8
Smith, Vincent A. (1897): Samudra Gupta (A specimen chapter of the projected Ancient History of Northern India
from the Monuments). Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 19-33.
Kühnert, Fr. (1888): Das Kalenderwesen der Chinesen. Oesterreichische Monatsschrift für den Orient 8, 111-116.
Kangle, R. P. (1960-1961): Bhāradvāja: An ancient teacher of the political science. Bhāratīya Vidyā 20-21, 333-339.
Lariviere, Richard W. (1989): Justices and Paṇýitas: Some Ironies in Contemporary Readings of the Hindu
Legal Past. The Journal of Asian Studies 48, 757-769.
Lariviere, Richard W.(1993): A Persistent Disjunction: Parallel Realms of Law in India. Center for Asian Studies,
351-360.
Arneth, Joseph (1852): Bericht über den Fund Römischer Goldmünzen. Sitzungsber. der philos.-histor. Classe der
kais. Akademie der Wissenschaften IX, 573, 3-7.
Burgerstein, A. (1912): Materielle Untersuchung der von den Chinesen vor der Erfindung des Papiers als
Beschreibstoff benützten Holztäfelchen. Sitzungber. der phil.-histor. Klasse der Kais. Akademie der Wissenschaften,
170, 8, 1-6.
Lariviere, Richard (1997): "Dharmaśāstra, Custom, 'Real Law' and 'Apocryphal' Smṛtis". Kölver (ed), Recht, Staat
und Verwaltung im klassischen Indien, 97-110.
Stein, Aurel (1931): On Ephedra, the Hūm Plant, and the Soma. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6/2, 501514.
Stein, Aurel (1957): L'habitat, le monde et le corps humain en Extrême-Orient et en Haute Asie. Journal Asiatique
245, 37-74.
Stein, Aurel (1931): On Ephedra, the Hūm Plant, and the Soma. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 6/2, 501514.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1982): Indische Seefahrt in römischer Zeit. In: Zur geschichtlichen Bedeutung der frühen
Seefahrt (allgemeine und Vergleichende Archäologie 2). München: Verlag C.H. Beck, 51-85.
Macdonald, A. W. (1955): Quelques remarques sur les chasses rituelles de l'Inde du Nord-Est et du Centre. Journal
Asiatique, 101-115.
Alper, Harvey P. (1983): Review: Wilhelm Halbfass, Indien und Europa, Perspektiven ihrer geistigen Begegnung.
Kiyota, Minoru (1970): Review: Charles A. Moore (ed.) with the assistance of Aldyth V. Morris, The Japanese Mind
(Essentials of Japanese Philosophy and Culture). Honolulu: East-West Center Press and University of Hawaii Press,
333
(14.07.2011)
4892
SD A 7 9
4883
SD A 8 1
706
SD A 8 2
1353
SD A 9 1
1967. Philosophy East and West 20, 175-182.
Robinson, Richard H. (1970): Review: Charles A. Moore (ed.) with the assistance of Aldyth V. Morris, The Japanese
Mind (Essentials of Japanese Philosophy and Culture). Honolulu: East-West Center Press and University of Hawaii
Press, 1967. Philosophy East and West 20, 193-193.
Bharati, Agehananda (1986): Hindu-Faschismus. Forum 387/394 (33. Jg.), 29-35.
Bronkhorst, Johannes (1999): Is there an inner conflict of tradition? Proceedings of the International Seminar on
Aryan and Non-Aryan in South Asia held at Ann Arbor in October 1996, 33-57.
Wijers G. J. (1998): Economic Development in Asia. In: International Institute for Asian Studies Lecture Series 9.
334
(14.07.2011)
283
SD N 1 1
284
SD N 1 2
4950
SD N 2 1
4951
SD N 3 1
4952
SD N 3 2
4953
SD N 4 1
4962
SD N 4 10
40
SD N 4 11
43
SD N 4 12
46
SD N 4 13
4954
SD N 4 2
4955
SD N 4 3
4956
SD N 4 4
4957
4958
SD N 4 5
SD N 4 6
4959
SD N 4 7
Heuberger, Helmut und András Höfer (1976): Deutsche Forschung in Nepal 1950 - 1975. Dokumentation
und Bibliographie.
Ehrhard, Franz-Karl (1992): Scientific Projects and Himalayan Culture (1960 - 1992). The Nepal Research Centre,
Kathmandu.
Burton-Page, J. (1954): The name "Nepal". Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16, 592-597.
Witzel, Michael (1980): On the Location of the Licchavi Capital of Nepal. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 5-6,
311-337.
Jest, C. (1981): The culture of northern Nepal. In: Monuments of Northern Nepal. Paris, 13-16.
Höfer, András (1972): Eine Siedlung und Werkstatt der Dorfschmiede (kāmi) in Nepal. Archiv für Völkerkunde 26,
29-57.
Ramble, Charles (1986): Buddhist people of the North Nepal Borderland. In: Buddhist Heritage of Nepal.
Kathmandu, 103-110.
Clarke, G.E. (1990): Ideas of Merit (bsod-nams), Virtue (dge-ba), Blessing (byin-rlabs) and Material Prosperity
(rten-'brel) in Highland Nepal. Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford XXI. No.2, 165-184.
Hartmann, Jens-Uwe (1993): Some Remarks on Caste in the Theravāda Saṅgha of Nepal, in: G. Toffin, Nepal, Past
and Present. Paris: CNRS Editions, 73-81.
Devkota, Ramesh Chandra (1991): Policy approaches of NGOs for mobilization and interest representation of rural
women in the Nepalese context. CESO, Verhandelingen 49, 1-23.
Fürer-Haimendorf, Christoph von (1957): The Inter-Relations of Castes and Ethnic Groups in Nepal. Bulletin of the
Kaschewsky, Rudolf (o.J.): Zu einigen tibetischen Pilgerplätzen in Nepal. Zentralasiatische Studien 16, 427-442.
Macdonald, A. W. (1971): Sociology and Anthropology in Nepal. In: Essays on Ethnology of Nepal and South Asia.
Bibliotheca Himalayica Series Kathmandu 3 vol. 3, 27-38.
Macdonald, A. W. (1969): Notes sur deux fêtes chez les Thāru de Dāng. Objets et Mondes 9/1, 69-88.
Macdonald, A. W. (1966): Les Tamang vus par l'un d'eux. L'Homme 6/1, 27-58.
Fürer-Haimendorf, Christoph von (1980): Review: Sherry B. Ortner, Sherpas through their rituals (Cambridge
Studies in Cultural Systems 2). Cambridge etc.: Cambridge University Press, 1978. Bulletin of the School of Oriental
335
(14.07.2011)
4960
SD N 4 8
4961
SD N 4 9
4963
SD N 5 1
4964
SD N 5 2
4965
SD N 5 3
453
454
SD N 5 4
SD N 5 5
1597
SD N 5 6
1599
SD N 5 7
4966
SD N 7 1
4975
SD N 7 10
376
SD N 7 11
377
SD N 7 12
1598
SD N 7 13
4967
SD N 7 2
Kölver, Bernhard (1981): Documents from Nepal. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik 7, 92-108.
Waddell, A. L. (Oct. 1893): Frog-worship amongst the Newars, with a note on the etymology of the word ,Nepal`.
Indian Antiquary 22, 292-294.
Höfer, András (1973): Gold- und Silberschmuck aus Nepal. Archiv für Völkerkunde 27, 5-14.
Höfer, András (1970): Zum Gelbgussverfahren in Nepal. Aus der Werkstatt des Jāgat Mān Śākya in Paṭan. Archiv
für Völkerkunde 24, 187-201.
Wiles, Royce (1987): Review: Mary Sheperd Slusser, Nepal Mandala. A Cultural Study of the Kathmandu Valley.
Vol 1: Text; Vol 2: Plates. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1982. Indo-Iranian Journal 30, 146150.
Simons, Angela (1996): Das Kollektivgrab Mebrak 63 im Mustang-Distrikt, Nepal. Eurasia Antiqua, 2, 383-395.
Gail, Adalbert J. (1996): Buchkunst in Nepal. BIS, 9, 327-344.
Rospatt, Alexander von (2001): A Historical Overview of the Renovations on the Svayambhūcaitya at Kathmandu.
JNRC 12, 195-241.
Vergati, Anne (1999): Image et rituel: À propos des peintures bouddhiques népalaises. Arts Asiatique 54, 33-43.
Höfer, András (1975): Urgyen Pema und Tũsur Bon. Eine Padmasambhava-Legende der Tamang, Nepal. In: H.
Berger (Hsg.), Mündliche Überlieferungen in Südasien. Fünf Beiträge. Schriftenreihe des Südasien-Instituts der
Universität Heidelberg 7. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner Verlag, 1-7.
Macdonald, Alexander W. (o.J.): Notes Népalaises: Le Janaipurnimā et le Gosāĩkuṇḍa. In: Langues et Techniques Nature et Société 2 Approche ethnologique, Approche naturaliste. Éd. par Jacqueline M.C. Thomas et Lucien Bernot.
Éditions Klincksieck, 73-80 (avec 4 planches).
Gellner, David N. (1991): Ritualized Devotion, Altruism and Meditation: The Offering of the Guru Maṇýala
in Newar Buddhism. IIJ Vol. 34, No. 3. 161-197.
Bechert, Heinz (1996): The Original Buddha and the Recent Buddha: A Preliminary Report on Buddhism in a
Gurung Community. Off-print from: Change and Continuity: Studies in the Nepalese Culture of the Kathmandu
Valley, 367-376.
Gellner, David (1988): Buddhism and Hinduism in the Nepal Valley. In: Stewart Sutherland [u.a.] (ed.), The World's
Religions. London, 739-755.
Höfer, András and Shrestha, P. Bishnu: Ghost exorcism among the Brahmans of Central Nepal. Central Asiatic
Journal 17/1, 51-77.
336
(14.07.2011)
4970
SD N 7 3
4969
SD N 7 4
4968
SD N 7 5
4971
SD N 7 6
4972
SD N 7 7
4973
4974
SD N 7 8
SD N 7 9
Höfer, András (1973): Is the bonbo an Ecstatic ? Some Ritual Techniques of Tamang Shamanism. In: Christoph von
Fürer-Haimendorf (ed.), Contributions to the anthropology of Nepal. Proceedings of a Symposium held at the School
of Oriental and African Studies University London June/July 1973, 168-182.
Höfer, András (1971): Some Non-Buddhist Elements in Tamang Religion. Vasudha 14/3, 17-23.
Höfer, András (1973): A Note on Possession in South Asia. In: Christoph von Fürer-Haimendorf (ed.), Contributions
to the anthropology of Nepal. Proceedings of a Symposium held at the School of Oriental and African Studies
University London June/July 1973, 159-167.
Höfer, András (o.J.): Notes sur le culte du terroir chez les Tamang du Népal. In: Langues et Techniques - Nature et
Société 2 Approche ethnologique, Approche naturaliste. Éd. par Jacqueline M.C. Thomas et Lucien Bernot. Éditions
Klincksieck, 147-156.
Lienhard, Siegfried (1978): Problèmes du syncrétisme religieux au Népal. Bulletin de l'École Française d'ExtrêmeOrient 65/1, 239-270.
Macdonald, A. W. (1962): Notes préliminaires sur quelques jhākri du Muglān. Journal Asiatique, 107-139.
Macdonald, A. W. (1966): Le Népal. Sources Orientales 7, 283-304.
337
(14.07.2011)
5130
SD ZA 1 1
5139
SD ZA 1 10
5140
SD ZA 1 11
5141
SD ZA 1 12
469
SD ZA 1 13
470
SD ZA 1 14
471
SD ZA 1 15
472
SD ZA 1 16
463
SD ZA 1 17
1356
SD ZA 1 18
5131
SD ZA 1 2
5132
5133
SD ZA 1 3
SD ZA 1 4
5134
SD ZA 1 5
5135
SD ZA 1 6
5136
SD ZA 1 7
Gabain, Annemarie von (1961): Der Buddhismus in Zentralasien. In: Handbuch der Orientalistik - Erste Abteilung:
Der Nahe und der Mittlere Osten - Achter Band Religion 2. Abschnitt: Religionsgeschichte des Orients in der Zeit
der Weltreligionen, 496-514.
Grønbech, K. (1953): Mongolian in Tibetan script. Studia Orientalia 19/6, 3-8.
Tedesco, P. (1954): Review: Ilya Gershevitch, A grammar of Manichean Sogdian. (Publications of the Philological
Society 16). Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1954. Language 30/4, 485-489.
Kaschewsky, Rudolf (1986): Die Religion der Mongolen. Die Mongolen, 87-123, 627-632 (Abbildungsverzeichnis
und Abbildungen).
Emmerick, R. E. (1987): Buddhism in Central Asia. The Encyclopedia of Religion. Ed. M. Eliade. Vol. 2. New York,
400-404.
Chaloupková, Lyg_ima (1983): Izu_enie Zentral'noj Azii v Burjatii [Zentralasiatische Studien in Burjatien].
Archív Orientální 51, 240-248.
Buchbesprechung Bareja-Starzy_ska, Agata (1994):Cerensodnom, Dalantai und Taube, Manfred (1993): Die
Mongolica der Berliner Turfansammlung. Berliner Turfantexte XVI. Acta Orientalia 55, 295-300.
Zhuulchin welcomes you to Mongolia.Informationsbroschüre
Bischoff, Friedrich (1998): On the Chinese Version of some Manchu Imperial Titles. Acta Orientalia Academiae
Scientiarum Hung. 51/1-2, 55-61.
Marianne Yaldiz and Peter Zieme (2002): 100 Jahre Turfan-Expeditionen. Wege der Forschung in Archäologie,
Kunstgeschichte und Philologie. Inä Jahrbuch Preußischer Kulturbesitz, Band 39, 307-327.
Heissig, Walther (1976): Die Aufzeichnungen und Erforschung von Volksliteratur in der mongolischen
Volksrepublik 1968-74. Central Asiatic Journal 20/4, 237-265.
Bailey, H. W. (1951-1952): The Staël-Holstein miscellany. Asia Major (N.S.) 2, 1-45.
Benveniste, Émile (1937-1939): Notes Sogdiennes. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 9, 495-519.
Klimburg, Max (1985): Steppenkulturen Zentralasiens - Vorislamische Kunst und Kultur Zentralasiens. Leseliste zur
Vorlesung im Sommersemester 1985, 4 Seiten.
Bawden, C. R. (1957): A first description of a collection of Mongol manuscripts in the University Library,
Cambridge. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 151-160.
Bibliographie Manichaica, Non-Manichaean Literature. Acta Theologica Danica (Xuāstvānīft - Studies in
Manichaeism by Jes P. Asmussen) 7 (1965) 265-286.
338
(14.07.2011)
5137
5138
5142
SD ZA 1 8
SD ZA 1 9
SD ZA 2 1
5143
SD ZA 2 2
5144
SD ZA 2 4
5145
SD ZA 2 5
5146
SD ZA 2 6
5147
SD ZA 2 7
930
SD ZA 2 8
5148
SD ZA 3 1
5149
SD ZA 3 2
5150
SD ZA 3 3
5151
SD ZA 3 4
5152
SD ZA 3 5
5153
SD ZA 3 6
409
SD ZA 3 7
Benveniste, E. (1951): Notes Sogdiennes. Journal Asiatique 239, 113-125.
Veröffentlichungen zur Religionsgeschichte Zentralasiens von Hans-Joachim Klimkeit. 4 Seiten (typescript).
Ligeti, Louis (1965): Le Kanǰur Mongol imprimé de la Bibliothèque Nationale. Journal Asiatique, 329-339.
Heissig, Walther (1975): Toyin Guosi - Guisi alias ČOΓTU Guisi: Versuch einer Identifizierung. Zentralasiatische
Studien 9, 361-446.
Weller, Friedrich (1936): Der gedruckte mongolische Kanjur und die Leningrader Handschrift. Zeitschrift der
Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft (Neue Folge 15) 90, 399-431.
Bawden, Charles R. (o.J.): A volume of the Kanjur in Manchu translation in the Library of the Welcome Institute.
Zentralasiatische Studien 14/2, 65-84.
Serruys, Henry (1980): On some ,editorial` terms in the Mongol Ganǰur. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Giles, Lionel (1933-1935): Dated Chinese Manuscripts in the Stein Collection. Bulletin of the School of Oriental
Studies 7, 809-836.
Kudara, Kōgi und Zieme, Peter (1990): Uigurische Āgama-Fragmente (2). Altorientalische Forschungen 17, 130145.
Iwanowsky, A. (1883): Dsandan dsou yin domok. Légende de la statue de Bouddha, faite en bois de Tchandana. Le
Muséon 2, 93-104.
Bosson, J. E. (1961): A rediscovered xylograph fragment from the Mongolian 'Phags-pa version of the
Subhāṣitaratnanidhi. Central Asiatic Journal 6/1, 85-102.
Clauson, Gerard (1959): The ḤP'ags-pa alphabet. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 22, 300-323.
Sims-Williams, Nicholas (1981): The Sogdian fragments of Leningrad. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Skjaervo, Prods Oktor (1981): The old Khotanese fragment H 147 NS 115 and remarks on old Khotanese
haṃdärväto, patīśu, vya and ya. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 44/3, 453-467.
Shimin, Geng, Klimkeit, Hans-Joachim und Laut, Jens Peter (1987): "Der Herabstieg des Bodhisattva Maitreya vom
Tuṣīta-Götterland zur Erde." Das 10. Kapitel der Hami-Handschrift der Maitrisimit. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung
(Altorientalische Forschungen) 14/2, 350-376.
Bareja-Starzy_ska, Agata (1991): Additional Notes on the Manuscripts of the _iqula Keregleg_i. Acta Orientalia
Belgica, VI, 387-393.
339
(14.07.2011)
412
SD ZA 3 8
5154
SD ZA 4 1
5163
SD ZA 4 10
5257
SD ZA 4 100
5258
SD ZA 4 101
5259
SD ZA 4 102
5260
SD ZA 4 103
5261
SD ZA 4 104
493
494
SD ZA 4 105
SD ZA 4 106
495
SD ZA 4 107
496
SD ZA 4 108
497
SD ZA 4 109
Hartmann, Jens-Uwe und Wille, Klaus und Zieme, Peter (1996): Indrasenas Beichte. Ein Sanskrit-Text in uigurischer
Schrift aus Turfan. BIS 9, 203-216.
Göbl, Robert (1975); Reiternomadismus und sesshafte Welt. Der Einbruch der Hunnen in die spätantike Zivilisation
(Festvortrag). Almanach der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften (125. Jg.), 1-19.
Heissig, Walther (1971): Unbekanntes Bildmaterial zur Geschichte der Khalkha im frühen 19. Jarhundert. Studia
Mongolica 1 (9)/12, 163-168.
Uray-Kőhalmi, K. (1985): K vogrosu o' o'razovanii kočevych gosudarstv (Na materyalach daurskoj glemennoj
konfederajii XVII v.). Uralo-Agtaistika. Archeologija Ėtnografuja Jazyk. Ed. E. I. Ubrjatova. Akademija Nauk
SSSR. Izdatel'stvo "Nauka" Sibirskoe Otdelenie, 124-129.
Chandra, Lokesh (1984): Notes on Central Asian Buddhist iconography. Amr̥tadhārā - Professor R. N. Dandekar
Felicitation Volume. Ed. by S.D. Joshi. Delhi: Ajanta Publications, 255-262.
Gabain, A. v. (1955): Besprechung: P. Wilhelm Schmidt, der Ursprung der Gottesidee. Eine historisch-kritische und
positive Studie. Bd 10, 3. Abt.: Die Religionen der Hirtenvölker 4. Die asiatischen Hirtenvölker. Die sekundären
Hirtenvölker der Mongolen, der Burjaten, der Yuguren, sowie der Tungusen und der Yukagiren. Münster:
Aschendorff, 1952. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 1-2, Spalten 66-69.
Zaturpanskij, Choros (1912-1913): Reisewege und Ergebnisse der deutschen Turfan-Expeditionen. Orientalisches
Archiv 3, 116-127 (mit 1 Karte und 7 Abbildungen auf 2 Tafeln).
Uray-Kőhalmi, Käthe (1987): Synkretismus im Staatskult der frühen Dschingisiden. In: Synkretismus in den
Religionen Zentralasiens. Hsg. von Walther Heissig und Hans-Joachim Klimkeit. Ergebnisse eines Kolloquiums vom
24.5. bis 26.5. 1983 in St. Augustin bei Bonn. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz (= Studies in Oriental Religions 13),
136-158.
Hambis, Louis (1956): The Mongols in the Ming Era (1368-1644). EW 7/2, 119-127.
Kohzad, Ahmad Ali (1956): Afghanistan - Geographical and historical sketches of some localities. EW 7/2, 128-137.
Zieme, Peter (1990): Neue sowjetische Veröffentlichungen über die alten Kulturen Xinjiangs. OLZ 85. Heft 2, Sp.
133-142.
Tezcan, Semih und Zieme, Peter (1990): Antiislamische Polemik in einem alttürkischen buddhistischen Gedicht aus
Turfan. Altorientalische Forschungen 17, 146-151.
Klimkeit, Hans-J. (1986): Jesus' Entry into Parinirvāṇa. Manichaean Identity in Buddhist Central Asia. Numen 33/2,
225-240.
340
(14.07.2011)
5164
SD ZA 4 11
506
SD ZA 4 110
507
SD ZA 4 111
508
SD ZA 4 112
509
SD ZA 4 113
510
SD ZA 4 114
511
SD ZA 4 115
512
SD ZA 4 116
513
SD ZA 4 117
514
SD ZA 4 118
515
SD ZA 4 119
5165
SD ZA 4 12
528
SD ZA 4 120
Heissig, Walther (1970): On a preclassical Mongolian prayer from Olon Süme. In: Studies in General and Oriental
Linguistics. Presented to Shirō Hattori on the Occasion of His Sixtieth Birthday. Ed. by Roman Jakobson and Shigeo
Kawamoto. Tokyo: TEC Company, 230-234.
Mair, Victor H. (1990): Chinese Popular Literature from Tun-huang: The State of the Field (1980-1990). [Draft]
Prepared for the conference "Turfan and Tun-huang: The Texts". Venice, 15.-16.1.1990, 1-30. Mit Appendix (1-12).
Vorobyova-Desyatovskaya, M. I. (1990): Leningrad Collection of the Sakish Business Documents and Problem of
the Investigation of Central Asian Texts. [Draft prepared for the Conference "Turfan and Tun-huang: The Texts".
Venice, 15.-16.1.1990], 1-13.
Chayet Anne et Corneille Jest, (1991): Le monastere de la Felicite Tranquille, fondation imperiale en Mongolie. Arts
Asiatiques XLVI,72-81.
Demiéville, P. (1978): Appendice Sur "Damoduoluo" (Dharmatrā/ta/). Publ. de l'École Française dÈxtrême-Orient,
Paris, Mémoirs Archéologiques XIII, Peintures Monochromes de Dunhuang.
Vacek, Jaroslav (1992): To Laugh, To Smile, To Deride in Dravidian and Mongolian. Pilc Journal of Dravidic
Studies 2.2, 147-151
Uray-Kőhalmi, Catherine (1995): Besprechung: N. A. Alekseev, Schamanismus der Türken Sibiriens. Versuch einer
vergleichenden arealen Untersuchung, 1987. Shaman, Vol.3 No.2, 181-183.
Uray-Kőhalmi, Catherine (1995): E. S. Novik, Ritual und Folklore im sibirischen Schamanismus. Eine vergleichende
Strukturanalyse, 1989. Shaman, 186-187.
Uray-Kőhalmi, Catherine (1995): Besprechung: A. V. Smolyak, Shaman: lichnost´, funktsii, mirovozzrenie (narodï
nizhnego Amura), 1991. Shaman, 188-190.
Bareja, Agata (?): A Note on the Chapter on 'Tibetan History' in "_iqula Keregleg_i", ?, 1-6.
Bareja, Agata (1992): The History of Ancient Tibet According to the XVIIth Century Mongolian Chronicle Erdeniyin Tob_i by Sayang Se_en. Tibetan Studies, Proceedings of the 5th Seminar of the IATS, 341-351.
Heissig, Walther (1972): Ein mongolisches Flugblatt zur Mobilisierung gegen den Ölötenfürsten Galdan (1695/6).
Oriens Extremus 1-2 (19. Jg.), 165-169.
Uray-Kőhalmi, Käthe (1995) Buchbesprechung :Kürsath-Ahlers, Elcin (1994): Zur frühen Staatenbildung von
Steppenvölkern: über die Sozio- und Psychogenese der eurasischen Nomadenreiche am Beispiel der Hsiung-Nu und
Göktürken mit eigenem Exkurs über die Skythen (Sozialwissenschaftl. Schriften, H 28) Berlin. Wiener Zeitschrift für
die Kunde des Morgenlandes 85, 377-395.
341
(14.07.2011)
529
SD ZA 4 121
530
SD ZA 4 122
531
SD ZA 4 123
532
SD ZA 4 124
174
SD ZA 4 125
1355
SD ZA 4 126
1589
SD ZA 4 127
1590
SD ZA 4 128
1591
SD ZA 4 129
5166
SD ZA 4 13
1592
SD ZA 4 130
1593
SD ZA 4 131
1594
SD ZA 4 132
1595
SD ZA 4 133
1596
SD ZA 4 134
Huashan, Chao (1996): New Evidence of Manichaeism in Asia: A Description of some recently discovered
Manichaean Temples in Turfan. MS, 267-315.
Wang Long (Wang Lung) (1988): Transl. by. K. Okada: The Jinta (Chint'a) Temple at Zhangye (Changyeh), and
Mogao (Mokao) Caves at Dunhuang (Tunhuang) - An Essay on the Two Gave Temples in Gansu (Kansu) Province
in the Early Stage. ARS Buddhica 179, 71-87. [chin./jap.]
Vacek, Jaroslav (1996): "To grow, to rise, to be great" in Dravidian and Altaic. 1. Stems with initial vowels. ArchOr
64, 295-334
Charvāt, Petr (1996): The Czech Lands, their Vicinity and the Silk Road in the Middle Ages - a Sample
Bibliography. ArchOr 64, 411-422.
Uray-Kőhalmi, Käthe (2000): Sibirische Religionen. TRE. Theologische Realenzyklopädie. Berlin, New York:
Walter de Gruyter, 236-240.
Nocola di Cosmo (1999): State Formation and Periodization in Inner Asian History. In: Journal of World History,
10-1, pp. 1-40.
Schlingloff, Dieter (1997-1998): Das Mahāprātihārya in der zentralasiatischen Hīnayāna-Kunst. IT 23-24, 175-194.
Rasuly-Paleczek, Gabriele (1998): Ethnic Identity versus Nationalism: The Uzbeks of North-Eastern Afghanistan
and the Afghan State. In: Touraj Atabaki & John O'Kane (eds.), Post-Soviet Central Asia, London [u.a.], 204-230.
Siklós, Bulcsu (1988): Buddhism in Mongolia. In: Stewart Sutherland [u.a.] (ed.), The World's Religions. London,
811-817.
Heissig, Walther (1972): New Mongolian Minstrel Poems. Serie Orientale Roma - Orientalia Romana 4, 3-70.
Uray-Kőhalmi, Käthe (1996): Das Weltbild der Tungusen und Mongolen in ihrer epischen Dichtung. In: Leander
Petzoldt (ed.), Folk Narrative and World View. Vorträge des 10. Kongresses der Internationalen Gesellschaft für
Volkserzählungsforschung (ISFNR) Innsbruck 1992. Bern [u.a.], 805-811.
Uray-Kőhalmi, Katalin (1996): Review: William Rozycki, Mongol Elements in Manchu, Bloomington, 1994. Acta
Orient. Hung. 49/1-2, 219-220.
Uray-Kőhalmi, Katalin (1996): Review: Boudewijn Walrawen, Songs of the Shaman. The Ritual Chants of the
Korean Mudang. London, New York, 1994. Acta Orient. Hung. 49/1-2, 220.
U. Kőhalmi, Catherine (1997): Review: A.F. Anisimov, Kosmologische Vorstellungen der Völker Nordasiens.
Übers. aus dem Russischen von Klaus E. Müller. Hamburg, 1991. Shaman 5/2, 169-170.
U. Kőhalmi, Catherine (1997): Catherine U. Kőhalmi's Reply to R.A. Miller's Criticism Concerning her Review of
342
(14.07.2011)
1678
SD ZA 4 135
5212
SD ZA 4 136
5167
SD ZA 4 14
5168
SD ZA 4 15
5169
SD ZA 4 16
5170
SD ZA 4 17
5171
SD ZA 4 18
5172
SD ZA 4 19
5155
SD ZA 4 2
5173
SD ZA 4 20
5174
SD ZA 4 21
5175
SD ZA 4 22
5176
SD ZA 4 23
5177
5178
SD ZA 4 24
SD ZA 4 25
5179
SD ZA 4 26
5180
SD ZA 4 27
R.A. Miller and Nelly Naumann's Book, Altjapanisch FaFuri. Shaman 5/2, 165-167.
The Royal Geographic Society (1896): The Central Asian Expedition of Cap. Roborovsky and Lieut. Kosloff. The
Geographical Journal 8, 161-174.
Stein, Aurel M. (1911): Note on maps illustrating explorations in Chinese Turkestan and Kansu. Geographical
Journal, 275-280 (with map).
Heissig, Walther (1971): Das "Scheuter" Geser-Khan-Manuskript. Zentralasiatische Studien 5, 43-77.
Heissig, Walther (1977): Dominik Schröders nachgelassene Monguor (Tu-jen)-Version eines Geser Khan-Epos aus
Amdo. Zentralasiatische Studien 11, 287-299.
Heissig, Walther (1974): Ein innermongolisches Gebet zum ewigen Himmel. Zentralasiatische Studien 8, 525-561.
Heissig, Walther (1977): Das Epenmotiv vom Kampf Gesers mit dem schwarzgefleckten Tiger. Studia Orientalia 47,
89-101.
Heissig, Walther (1969): Der Moghol-Dichter Àbd Al-Qãdir. Zentralasiatische Studien 3, 431-437.
Heissig, Walther (1977): Eine Geser-Epos Variante aus Tsakhar - Γal Möndör QaΓan. Zentralasiatische Studien 11,
301-350.
Brough, John (1970): Supplementary notes on third-century Shan-shan. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Heissig, Walther (1977): Zur Überlieferung der Gedichte und Lieder des 5. Noyan Khutukhtu Danǰinrabǰai (18031856). Central Asiatic Journal 21/3-4, 215-223.
Heisiig, Walther (1977): Innermongolische Propagandadichtung der Sänger Paǰai und Muuökin. Oriens Extremus 1-2
(24. Jg.), 255-265.
Heissig, Walther (1976): Eine Anrufung des "weissen Alten". Folia Rara, 51-60.
Heissig, Walther (o.J.): Some New Information on Peasant Revolts and People's Uprisings in Eastern (Inner)
Mongolia in the 19th Century (1861-1901). O.A., 77-99.
Heissig, Walther (o.J.): The ČaΓadai-"Bilig" und ihre Historizität. O.A., 277-290.
Samolin, W. (1958): Ethnographic aspects of the archaeology of the Tarim Basin. Central Asiatic Journal 4/1, 45-67.
Bailey, H. W. (1971): The Culture of the Iranian Kingdom of Ancient Khotan in Chinese Turkestan. The Expansion
of Early Indian Influence into Northern Asia. Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 29, 16-29.
Enoki, Kazuo (1963): The Location of the Capital of Lou-lan and the Date of Kharoṣṭhī Inscriptions. Memoirs of the
Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 22, 124-171.
343
(14.07.2011)
5181
SD ZA 4 28
5156
SD ZA 4 3
5182
5183
SD ZA 4 30
SD ZA 4 30
5184
SD ZA 4 31
5185
SD ZA 4 32
5186
SD ZA 4 33
5187
SD ZA 4 34
5188
SD ZA 4 35
5189
SD ZA 4 36
5190
SD ZA 4 37
5191
5192
SD ZA 4 38
SD ZA 4 39
5157
SD ZA 4 4
5193
5194
SD ZA 4 40
SD ZA 4 41
5195
SD ZA 4 42
5196
SD ZA 4 43
Stein, Aurel (1922): A Chinese expedition across the Pamirs and Hindukush, A.D. 747. Geographical Journal 59,
112-131.
Waldschmidt, Ernst (1959): Chinesische archäologische Forschungen in SIn-Kiang (Chinesisch-Turkestan).
Bailey, H. W. (1970): Saka Studies: The ancient kingdom of Khotan. IRAN 8, 65-72.
Bailey, H. W. (1971): The kingdom of Khotan. Papers on Far Eastern History 4, 1-16.
Kljyaštornyj, Sergej G. (1961): Sur les colonies sogdiennes de la Haute Asie. Ural-Altaische Jahrbücher 33/1-2,9597.
Moriyasu, Takao (1974): Three Stake Inscriptons as Source Materials for the History of Uighur Buddhism. Shigaku
Zasshi 83/4, 38-53.
Maljavkin, A. G. (1972): K voprosu o rasselenii Ujgurov posle gibeli ujgurskogo kaganata. Izvestija Sibirskogo
Otdelennjy Akademii Nauk SSSR 1/1, 29-35.
Bailey, H. W. (o.J.): Hvatana, Khotana, Khutan In: Klny.: Yādnāme-ye Firdausi., 46-55.
Abe, Takao (1954): Where was the capital of the West Uighurs ? Zinbun-Kagaku Kenkyūmyō Kyōto University 1,
435-450.
Bailey, H. W. (1967): Altun Khan. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 30, 95-104.
Le Coq, A. v. (1909): A short account of the origin, journey, and results of the First Royal Prussion (Second German)
expedition to Turfan in Chinese Turkestan. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 299-323.
Bailey, H. W: (1949-1950): A Khotanese text concerning the Turks in Kantṣou. Asia Major (N.S.) 1, 27-52.
Henning, W. B. (1949-1950): The name of the "Tokharian" language. Asia Major 1, 158-162.
Sinor, D. (1935-1939): On Turkish Buddhism in Central Asia. In: Kőrösi Csoma-Archivum. Ed. by Gyula Németh.
Supplementary volume 1 (repr. Leiden 1967), 391-396.
Bailey, H. W. (1937-1939): Hvatanica II. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 9, 69-78.
Bailey, H. W. (1937-1939): Hvatanica III. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies 9, 521-543.
Klimkeit, Hans-Joachim (1979): Das Kreuzessymbol in der zentralasiatischen Religionsbewegung. Zum Verhältnis
von Christologie und Buddhologie in der zentralasiatischen Kunst. Zeitschrift für Religions- und Geistesgeschichte
31, 93-115.
Leumann, Manu (1967): Neue Fragmente des altkhotanischen "Lehrgedichts". Zeitschrift der Deutschen
344
(14.07.2011)
5197
SD ZA 4 44
5198
SD ZA 4 45
5199
SD ZA 4 45
5200
SD ZA 4 47
5201
SD ZA 4 48
5202
SD ZA 4 49
5158
SD ZA 4 5
5203
5204
SD ZA 4 50
SD ZA 4 51
5205
SD ZA 4 52
5206
SD ZA 4 53
5207
SD ZA 4 54
5208
SD ZA 4 55
5209
SD ZA 4 56
5210
SD ZA 4 57
5211
SD ZA 4 58
5159
SD ZA 4 6
5213
SD ZA 4 60
Minorsky, V. (1937-1939): The Khazars and the Turks in the Ākām al-Marjān. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Pelliot, Paul (1912): Kao-Tch'ang, Qočo, Houo-Tcheou et Qarā-Khodja. Journal Asiatique 19, 579-603.
Schindler, B. (1949-1950): Preliminary account of the work of Henri Maspero concerning the Chinese documents on
wood and on paper discovered by Sir Aurel Stein on his expedition to Central Asia. Asia Major 1, 216-264 (7
figures).
Bailey, H. W. (1937-1939): Indo-Turcica. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 9, 289-302.
Jisl, Lumír (1963): Hans Leder, ein vergessener Reisender. Abhandlungen und Berichte des Staatlichen Museums für
Völkerkunde Dresden 22, 25-52 (1 Karte und 2 Abbildungen).
Bischoff, F. A. (1961): Eine buddhistische Wiedergabe christlicher Bräuche: Glanzvolles Manifest genanntes Sūtra.
Monumenta Serica 20, 282-310.
Sinor, Dénes (1935-1939): A középázsiai török buddhizmusról. In: Kőrösi Csoma-Archivum. Ed. by Gyula Németh.
Supplementary volume 1 (repr. Leiden 1967), 353-390.
Bethlenfalvy, Géza (1968): Tibetiszikai tanulmányúton Mongóliában. MTA I. Oszt. Közl. 25, 386-392.
Stein, Aurel M. (o.J.): La traversée du désert par Hiuan-tsang en 630 ap. J.-C. O.A., 332-354.
Stein, Aurel M. (1940): Introduction - Old routes of Western Īrān. Narrative of an archaeological journey carried out
and recorded. London: Macmillan and Co, 7-20.
Stein, Aurel M. (1901): Archaeological discoveries in the neighbourhood of the Niya river. Hertfort: Stephen Austin
& Sons, 1-4.
Stein, Aurel M. (1909): Explorations in Central Asia, 1906-8. Geographical Journal, 5-66.
Stein, Aurel (1941): The Ancient Trade Route past Hatra and its Roman Posts. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
299-316.
Stein, Aurel (o.J.): Innermost Asia and the story of China's Central-asian expansion. O.A., 1-24 (with map).
Stein, Aurel (1932): On ancient tracks past the Pāmīrs. Himalayan Journal 4, 1-24 (mit Karte, 2
Zeitungsausschnitten).
Stein, Aurel (1933): Note on a map of the Turfan BAsin. Geographical Journal 82/3, 236-246 (with map).
Nacagdorz, D. übertragen von Walther Heissig (1965): Die Mongolen (3) - Moderne mongolische Kurzgeschichten.
Die Waage 4, 213-216.
Pelliot, Paul (1914): Chrétiens d'Asie Centrale et d'Extrême-Orient. T'oung Pao 15, 623-644.
345
(14.07.2011)
5214
SD ZA 4 61
5215
SD ZA 4 62
5216
SD ZA 4 63
5217
SD ZA 4 64
5218
SD ZA 4 65
5219
SD ZA 4 66
5220
SD ZA 4 67
5221
SD ZA 4 68
5222
SD ZA 4 69
5160
SD ZA 4 7
5223
SD ZA 4 70
5224
SD ZA 4 71
5225
SD ZA 4 72
5226
SD ZA 4 73
5227
SD ZA 4 74
5228
SD ZA 4 75
Martin, H. Desmond (1942): The Mongol Wars with Hsi Hsia (1204-27). Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 195228 (with map).
Moses, Larry W. (1980): Mongol Buddhism in the Imperial period. Journal of the Ganganatha Kha Kendriya
Sanskrita Vidyapeetha 34/1-4, 157-194.
Peoples and Religions in Central Asia (chapter four). Acta Theologica Danica (Xuāstvānīft - Studies in Manichaeism
by Jes P. Asmussen) 7 (1965) 130-166, 286-292 (with abbreviations and Index).
Chatterji, Suniti Kumar (1973): Hindus and Turks: India-Central Asia relations: Buddhism, Chinese culture and
Islam. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha 29/1-4, 173-201.
Chandra, Lokesh (1970): The Buddhist temples in Eastern Siberia. Journal of the Ganganatha Jha Research Institute
26/1-3, 629-635.
Devéria, M. G. (1896): Notes d'épigraphie mongole-chinoise. Journal Asiatique (N.S.) 8, 94-128, 395-443.
Klimkeit, Hans Joachim (1983): Der Stifter im Lande der Seidenstraßen. Bemerkungen zur buddhistischen
Laienfrömmigkeit. Zeitschrift für Religions- und Geistesgeschichte 35/4, 289-308.
Klimkeit, Hans-Joachim (1983): Das manichäische Königtum in Zentralasien. Veröffentlichungen der Societas
Uralo-Altaica 18, 225-244.
Klimkeit, Hans-J. (1983): The sun and moon as gods in Central Asia. Saras Bulletin 2, 11-23.
Heissig, W. (1970-1971): Review: G. Kara, Chants d'un bard Mongol. (Bibliotheca Orientalis Hungarica 12).
Budapest: Akadémia Kiado, 1970. Oriens 23-24, 578-580.
Klimkeit, Hans-Joachim (1983): Gottes- und Selbsterfahrung in der gnostisch-buddhistischen Religionsbegegnung
Zentralasiens. Zeitschrift für Religions- und Geistesgeschichte 35/3, 236-247.
Klimkeit, Hans-Joachim (1984): Die Welt als Wirklichkeit und Gleichnis im Buddhismus Zentralasiens. Eranos 53,
83-126.
Klimkeit, Hans-Joachim (1984): Die türkischen Parallelen zum Chinesisch-Manichäischen Traktat. Zentralasiatische
Studien 17, 82-117.
Chayel, Anne (1985): Review: Monique Maillard, Grottes et monuments d'asie centrale. Paris: Jean Maisonneuve,
1983. Arts Asiatiques - Annales du Musée Guimet et du Musée Cernuschi 40, 139-140.
Franke, Herbert (1985): The exploration of the Yellow River sources under Emperor Qubilai in 1281. Serie Orientale
Roma 56/1, 401-416.
Klimkeit, Hans-Joachim (1985): Buddha als Vater. In: Fernöstliche Weisheit und christlicher Glaube. Festgabe für
346
(14.07.2011)
5229
SD ZA 4 75
5230
SD ZA 4 76
5231
SD ZA 4 77
5232
SD ZA 4 78
5233
SD ZA 4 79
5161
SD ZA 4 8
5234
SD ZA 4 80
5235
SD ZA 4 81
5236
SD ZA 4 82
5237
SD ZA 4 83
5238
SD ZA 4 84
Heinrich Dumoulin SJ zur Vollendung des 80. Lebensjahres. Hsg. von Hans Waldenfels und Thomas Immoos.
Mainz: Matthias-Grünewald-Verlag, 235-259.
Puri, B. N. (1983): Central asian Printings. A Thematic and Analytical Study. Presented at The 31st International
Uyeno, Aki (1983): Paintings of Astāna and excavated literature. Presented at The 31st International Congress of
Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture),11 pages
(typescript).
Lyonnet, Bertille (1985): Contributions récentes de la céramologie à l'histoire de l'Afghanistan. Arts Asiatiques Annales du Musée Guimet et du Musée Cernuschi 40, 41-52.
Bongard-Levin, G. M. (1983): Archaeological research in Soviet Central Asia and ancient Indian civilization
(Kushana Period). Presented at The 31st International Congress of Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Tokyo
and Kyoto: Toho Gakkai (Institute of Eastern Culture),11 pages (typescript).
Nishida, Tatsuo (o.J.): (Kō en) Seieki no Gengo no Hensen to Chūkoku-go [Change of languages in the West of
China and Chinese]. 9 pages.
Heissig, Walther (o.J.): Die Ballade von Toγtoqu tayiǰi (1863-1922) als Zeitdokument. In: Asien - Tradition und
Fortschritt. Festschrift für Horst Hammitzsch zu seinem 60. Geburtstag. Hsg. von Lydia Brüll und Ulrich Kemper.
Lunina, Swetlana B. (1986): Die Stadt Merw, ein Zentrum des Kunsthandwerks im mittalalterlichen Orient. In:
Festschrift Heinrich Gerhard Franz zum 70. Geburtstag. Hsg. von Brucher et al. Graz, 221-227, 573-579 (mit 17
Tafeln).
Fischer, Klaus (1986): Reit- und Transporttiere des Altertums und der Gegenwart im Gebiet der "Seidenstrassen". In:
Festschrift Heinrich Gerhard Franz zum 70. Geburtstag. Hsg. von Brucher et al. Graz, 87-92, 521-528 (mit 14
Tafeln).
Aubin, Françoise (1979): (Review:) Etudes mongoles et sibériennes (anciennement Etudes mongoles) 8, 1977
(Centre d'Etudes mongoles du Laboratoire d'ethnologie et de sociologie comparative auprès de l'Université de ParisX, Nanterre, 1978). Archives de Sciences Sociales des Religions 47/2, o.A.
Emmerick, R. E. (1981): Khotanese bihīya again. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 44/3, 445452.
Skjaervø, Prods Oktor (1985): Khotanese v- <old Iranian * dw-. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
347
(14.07.2011)
5239
SD ZA 4 85
5240
SD ZA 4 86
5241
5242
5243
5244
SD ZA 4 87a
SD ZA 4 87b
SD ZA 4 87c
SD ZA 4 87d
5245
SD ZA 4 88
5246
SD ZA 4 89
5162
SD ZA 4 9
5247
SD ZA 4 90
5248
SD ZA 4 91
5249
SD ZA 4 92
5250
SD ZA 4 93
5251
SD ZA 4 94
5252
SD ZA 4 95
Studies 48/1, 60-73.
Mackenzie, D. N. (1983): Sogdian thieves. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 46/3, 534-535.
Mackenzie, D. N. (1985): More thieves, fewer members. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 48,
121.
Bailey, H. W. (1958): Arya. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 21, 522-545.
Bailey, H. W. (1960): Arya II. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 23, 13-39.
Bailey, H. W. (1961): Arya III. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 24, 470-483.
Bailey, H. W. (1963): Arya IV. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 26, 69-91.
Giles, Lionel (1933-1935): Review: Arthur Waley, A Catalogue of Paintings Recovered from Tun-Huang by Sir
Aurel Stein, K.C.I.E., Preserved in the Sub-Department of Oriental Prints and Drawings in the British Museum and
in the Museum of Central Asian Antiquities, Delhi. London: Printed by order of the Trustees of the British Museum
and of the Government of India, 1931. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 7, 179-192.
Giles, Lionel (1933-1935): A Topograghical Fragment from Tunhuang. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
Heissig, Walther (o.J.): Die mongolische Literatur. In: Die Literaturen der Welt. Zürich: Kindler Verlag, 1133-1140.
Clauson, Gerard (1973): Review: Eric Grinstead, Analysis of the Tangut script. (Scandinavian Institute of Asian
Studies Monograh 10). Lund: Studentenlitteratur, 1972. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 36,
696-698.
Bailey, H. W. (1973): Taklamakan miscellany. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 36, 224-227
(with 4 plates).
Emmerick, R. E. (1973): Review: James Russell Hamilton (ed. and tr.), Manuscrits ouïgours de Touen-Houang. Le
conte bouddhique du bon et du mauvais prince en version ouïgoure. (Mission Paul Pelliot. Documents conservés à la
Bibliothèque Nationale 3). Paris: Klincksieck, 1971. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 36, 693696.
Hoernle, A. F. Rudolf (March, April 1900): A note on the British Collection of Central Asian Antiquities. Indian
Antiquary 29, 63-73, 98-102.
Stein, M. Aurel (Dec.1909, Jan.-Feb. 1910): Archaeological notes during explorations in Central Asia in 1906-8.
Indian Antiquary 38, 297-302; 39, 11-18, 33-43 (with map).
Miller, Roy Andrew (1977): I-Ching San-Tsang in Uigur. Central Asiatic Journal 21, 118-125.
348
(14.07.2011)
5253
SD ZA 4 96
5254
SD ZA 4 97
5255
SD ZA 4 98
5256
SD ZA 4 99
Jarring, Gunnar (1977): Das Schicksal der zentralasiatischen wissenschaftlichen Erbschaft von Philipp Johann
Strahlenberg. Central Asiatic Journal 21, 224-228.
Utas, Bo (1968): The Jewish-Persian Fragment from Dandān-Uiliq. Orientalia Suecana 17, 123-136.
Uray-Kőhalmi, Käthe (1984): Berichte der geheimen Gechichte der Mongolen und des Altan Tobči über Činggis
Qan's Politik gegenüber den östlichen ǰürčen. Acta Orient. Hung. 38/3, 289-302.
Uray Kőhalmi, Käthe (1985): Die brave Schwester, die böse Schwester und der weisse Hase. In: Fragen der
mongolischen Heldendichtung Teil III. Vorträge des 4. Epensymposiums des Sonderforschungsbereichs 12, Bonn
1983. Hsg. von Walther Heissig. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 112-124.
349

Abkürzungen Signatur SD Sonderdruck S

Transcription

Similar documents

Scarica la nostra brochure in PDF

IMMANUEL

catalogo Smyle

Santomaj Camping˜Bungalow

Villa Auf Einer Privaten Insel | Lionard - Luxus

Manual - TamiyaUSA.com

Panoramakarte Achensee Sommer 2015

vertical milling machine

Forni rotativi Rack ovens Fours rotafifs Horno rotafivo Rotor

Scarica Pdf - Baia Blu la Tortuga

C.O. G, SODAHL